{"collection":"Spiritualism & Psychical Research","full_text_available":true,"graph_url":"https://unchartedknowledge.5gfusion.net/v2/api/page/archive_org_NotedWitnessesForPsychicOccurrences/graph","html_url":"https://unchartedknowledge.5gfusion.net/v2/page/archive_org_NotedWitnessesForPsychicOccurrences","id":"archive_org_NotedWitnessesForPsychicOccurrences","license":"http://creativecommons.org/publicdomain/mark/1.0/","rights_basis":"archive_org_open:open_license:http://creativecommons.org/publicdomain/mark/1.0/","source":"archive_org","source_url":"https://archive.org/details/NotedWitnessesForPsychicOccurrences","summary":"","tags":["Spiritualism"],"text":"NOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nFOR \n\n\nPSYCHIC  OCCURRENCES \n\n\nIncidents  and  Biographical  Data . \nwith  Occasional  Comments \n\n\nCompiled  by \n\nTHE  RESEARCH  OFFICER \nOF  THE \n\nBOSTON  SOCIETY  FOR  PSYCHIC  RESEARCH \n\n\nMay,  1928 \n\nBoston  Society  for  Psychic  Research \n346  Beacon  Street \nBoston,  Mass. \n\n\nDigitized  bn \n\n\nv Google \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nCopyright,  1928,  by \nBoston  Society  for  Psychic  Research \n846  Beacon  Street,  Boston,  Mass. \n\n\nGoogle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nCONTENTS \n\n\nIntroduction  5 \n\nMen  of  Science 13 \n\nLawyers  and  Physicians  58 \n\nMen  of  the  Army  and  Navy 79 \n\nStatesmen,  Diplomats  and  Publicists 104 \n\nPoets  and  Playwrights 131 \n\nNovelists  154 \n\nMiscellaneous  Writers  184 \n\nArtists,  Sculptors,  Actors,  Composers  and  Musicians 243 \n\nClergymen,  Theologians  and  Evangelist 267 \n\nPersons  of  Title,  Financiers,  Teachers,  Travelers  and  Magicians  . 304 \n\n\n748779  3 \n\nDigitized  by  Got  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\ni 1 \u2022 i \n\n' \n\n1 \n\nt \n\nu \n\nf \n\n\nDigitized  by  Go*,  'gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nINTRODUCTION \n\n\nIt  does  not  necessarily  impart  to  an  \u201c occult  \u201d incident  more  weight \nthat  it  was  experienced  or  related  or  credited  by  a person  whose  name \nis  prominent  for  one  reason  or  another.  A given  noted  person,  as  well \nas  an  obscure  one,  may  have  a streak  of  insanity  or  of  credulity  in  his \nnature.  But  it  is  certainly  much  easier,  generally  speaking,  to  judge \nwhether  that  is  likely  or  not,  in  the  cases  of  persons  not  our  personal \nacquaintances,  when  their  careers  are  within  public  view,  and  their \ndeeds  and  writings  are  widely  known. \n\nNor  is  a rare  psychological  incident  more  or  less  a problem,  nor \nhas  it  more  or  less  significance,  in  the  experience  of  honest  John  Jones \nthan  it  has  in  that  of  an  honest  Garibaldi.  If  once  it  is  proved  that \nJohn  Jones  saw  the  apparition  of  a particular  friend,  at  the  moment \nwhen  he  died  thousands  of  miles  away,  the  incident  has  exactly  the  same \nvalidity  and  value  that  it  would  have  were  his  name  replaced  by  that \nof  Lord  Brougham.  If  it  is  abundantly  evidenced  that  the  experience \nwas  accurately  told  before  reception  of  news  of  the  corresponding \nfact,  science  cares  nothing  for  the  name. \n\nBut  an  alleged  experience  may  entirely  lack,  or  be  susceptible  of \ninsufficient  corroboration.  Then  comes  in  the  question  of  veracity. \nThe  reader  is  certainly  generally  in  a better  position  to  judge  for  him- \nself whether  the  narrator  is  a romancer  or  not,  if  that  narrator  is  a \nperson  of  prominence.  If  I am  the  character-witness  for  an  obscure \nman  who  relates  a psychical  incident,  I am  but  one  and  may  myself \nhave  been  deceived  in  my  impressions  of  him.  If,  however,  the  narrator \nis  a famous  man,  and  many  persons  of  standing  have  spread  abroad \nhis  reputation  for  judgment  and  character,  it  is  much  harder  to  believe \nJ>  \u2019 have  been  deceived  in  him.  There  may  be  no  better  man \n\n,irjvu  1 Moggs  of  Sheboygan,  Wisconsin,  but  the  fact  is  not \n\n\u00bb1\\ . >wn,  and  it  is  not  quite  satisfactory  to  be  told  by  another \n\n...an  whom,  perhaps,  we  know  as  little,  what  a good  man  he  is.  But \nthere  are  fe\u2019/  who  would  feel  the  least  doubt  that  a declaration  by \nAbraham  Lincoln  was  at  least  an  honest  one. \n\nThere  are  also  types  of  experiences  more  or  less  complex  in  them- \nselves or  their  settings,  which  properly  demand  discernment  and  judg- \n\n5 \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGoogle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nINTRODUCTION \n\n\n6 \n\nmeat  at  the  time  of  them,  and  accuracy  of  memory  afterward,  if  they \nare  to  be  taken  at  their  face  value.  Less  well-known  men  may  be  able \nto  tell  their  stories  with  such  manifest  marks  of  intelligence,  and  so  to \nbuttress  them  with  collateral  evidence  as  to  convince  readers  of  their \ndiscernment,  judgment  and  accuracy.  But  the  very  names  of  many \nnoted  men  are  guarantees  that  their  testimonies  will  be  characterized \nby  these  qualities.  The  reader  either  knows  their  careers  or  he  can  be \ntold  in  a few  words  what  a glance  in  a biographical  dictionary  or \nWho's  Who  will  the  more  confirm.  Hence  the  brief  biographical \nsketches  in  this  volume.  If  in  regard  to  their  own  simple  though \nweighty  experiences  (remote  from  the  bejugglements  of  the  senses  by \nart  which  can  make  wise  men  foolish)  we  cannot  trust  the  discern- \nment, judgment  and  memory  of  such  lawyers  as  Erskine  and \nBrougham,  such  scientists  as  Delitzsch,  Linnaeus,  Romanes  and  Muir, \nsuch  brilliant  masters  of  varied  affairs  as  Depew  and  Clews,  such \nphysicians  as  the  Coopers,  Holmes,  Esdaile  and  Liebeault,  such  keen- \nwitted men  as  Henry  M.  Stanley,  Carl  Schurz,  W.  R.  Newbold  and \nBishop  Huntington,  to  name  but  a few  of  the  witnesses  we  have  sum- \nmoned, in  whose  can  we  place  confidence? \n\nThere  is  another  advantage  which  such  witnesses  of  psychic  occur- \nrences possess.  While  I do  not  think  that,  as  a matter  of  fact,  more \nthan  a very  small  percentage  of  the  comparatively  unknown  persons \nwho  relate  incidents  of  this  character  actually  invent  them,  the  suppo- \nsition that  many  of  them  do  is  much  more  plausible  than  with  persons \nof  prominence.  The  latter  are  both,  because  of  that  intellectual  keen- \nness which  has  made  them  prominent,  less  likely  unconsciously  to  exag- \ngerate and  elaborate  their  experiences,  and  they  are  more  protected \nfrom  the  temptation  to  invent.  An  obscure  person  could  get  a little \npublicity  and  attention  by  concocting  a psychic  romance  in  cold  blood, \nalthough  careful  inspection  would  generally,  sooner  or  later,  reveal  the \nimposture.  But  a popular  writer  like  Sir  Gilbert  Parker,  a great \nmilitary  leader  like  Lord  Roberts,  a noted  sculptor  like  Hiram  Powers, \na cold-blooded  geologist  like  Pumpelly,  a psychologist  like  James,  a \nfamous  poet  like  Browning,  a clergyman  of  national  reputation  like \nRussell  Conwell, \u2014 what  has  any  of  these  to  gain  by  telling  a story  of \nthe  sort  that  the  most  of  contemporary  intellectuals  still  view  askance? \nIn  fact,  so  many  of  the  class  we  are  considering  wait  until  their  later \nyears  before  disclosing  to  the  public  their  own  peculiar  incidents, \nalthough  these  may  have  happened  in  their  youth,  ,that  it  looks  as \nthough  it  were  the  consciousness  of  reputation  which  such  a disclosure \ncannot  shake  that  at  last  encourages  them  to  reveal  the  truth.  On \nsimilar  grounds,  we  must  suppose,  certain  lately  reminiscencing  ex- \nroyalties  have  been  telling  personal  and  family  anecdotes  which  would \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGoogle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nINTRODUCTION  7 \n\nembarrass  most  people  to  disclose.  They  feel  insulated  by  that  atmos- \nphere of  rank  and  grandeur  which  still  lingers  about  them. \n\nThe  collection  of  a large  number  of  \u201c occult  \u201d incidents  experienced \nby,  witnessed  by  or,  for  compelling  reasons,  credited  by,  persons  of \nmore  or  less  note,  is  entitled  to  be  called  psychic  research.  It  has  cer- \ntainly required  research , perhaps  beyond  what  would  be  supposed,  to \nbring  together  so  many  incidents,  to  find  in  nearly  every  instance  bio- \ngraphical data  from  which  to  provide  them  with  brief  but  illuminating \nintroductions,  and,  in  many  cases,  to  add  some  terse  analysis  or  com- \nment. It  is  scientific,  in  that  science,  when  its  subject  admits,  always \nendeavors  to  study  it  in  what  might  be  called  the  three  scientific  dimen- \nsions: (1)  Intrinsically \u2014 as  to  the  nature  of  the  thing  in  itself;  (2) \nExtensively \u2014 as  to  its  distribution  throughout  the  whole  region  where \nit  occurs  or  can  be  traced,  be  that  region  a small  locality,  the  whole \nplanet,  or  one  comprising  inter-stellar  space;  (3)  Historically \u2014 as  to \nits  development  or  continuance  in  time.  In  this  book  a little  is  accom- \nplished in  all  three  directions.  Every  incident,  if  once  it  is  accepted  as \nvalid,  reveals  both  in  its  narration  by  a person  whose  very  name  carries \nweight,  and  in  any  editorial  discussion,  something  of  the  intrinsic \nnature  of  a phenomenon.  Taken  together,  the  incidents  show  that \neither  for  their  existence  or  their  verification  the  several  types  of  phe- \nnomena do  not  depend  solely  upon  the  witness  of  persons  whose  ante- \ncedents are  obscure,  or  persons  of  a particular  temperament,  or \npersons  who  are  hysterical  or  otherwise  abnormal,  or  persons  of  par- \nticular modes  of  thinking  and  belief.  It  unmistakably  appears  that \nthey  are  shared  by  a large  number  of  prominent  or  even  illustrious \npeople,  including  many  whose  neural  and  mental  soundness  has  never \nbeen  questioned,  persons  of  various  opinions  and  temperaments,  scien- \ntists, agnostics,  leaders  of  thought  and  moulders  of  history.  And \nsomething  has  been  accomplished  in  the  way  of  showing  that  the  types \nof  phenomena  reported  here  do  not,  as  some  seem  to  suppose,  date  only \nfrom  the  Fox  Sisters  or  from  the  Epworth  parsonage,  but  go  back, \nessentially  the  same  (however  intensive  experimentation  has  during  the \nlast  half  century  or  so  increased  their  number  and  enlarged  their \nscope),  as  far  as  we  can  carry  our  research. \n\nThe  entire  exclusion,  except  for  one  case,  of  incidents  supposed  to \ninvolve  supernormal  physical  phenomena  will  certainly  puzzle  many \nreaders,  and  be  ascribed  to  invincible  prejudice  on  the  part  of  the \ncompiler,  unless  it  is  explained.  The  two  principal  reasons  for  this \nexclusion  are: \n\n1.  That  no  account  of  a physical  phenomenon  is  worth  anything \nwhich  does  not  set  forth  the  surrounding  conditions  and  the  details \nexhaustively,  and  this  book  is  not  the  place  for  long  technical  reports \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n8 \n\n\nINTRODUCTION \n\n\nand  dry  weighing  of  opposing  arguments  which  claims  of  physical \nphenomena  always  involve. \n\n2.  That  sensory  illusion  is  so  gravely  in  question  in  connection \nwith  physical  phenomena  as  evidenced  by  the  war  regarding  particular \ncases  between  investigators  convinced  of  such  phenomena  per  se,  and \nby  their  occasional  startling  reversals  of  opinion,  while  it  is  so  seldom \na question  in  connection  with  mental  phenomena,  as  quite  to  justify,  if \nnot  demand,  the  entire  separation  of  the  two  classes. \n\nBut  I also  exclude  incidents  drawn  from  experiments  with  profes- \nsional mental  mediums,  and  this  also  for  two  reasons  chiefly : \n\n1.  Not  because  there  are  not  plenty  of  good  incidents  of  this  pre- \ncise character,  but  because  to  make  them  satisfactory  to  critical  minds \nthey  would  require  an  amount  of  collateral  detail  for  which  there  is  not \nhere  space. \n\n2.  Because  there  are  plenty  of  extended  reports  of  experiments \nwith  professionals  already  accessible,  whereas  there  is  not  in  existence, \nso  far  as  I know,  any  large  collection  of  the  spontaneous  and  private \nexperiences  of  prominent  people. \n\nI even  go  so  far  as  to  include  very  few  incidents  growing  out  of  the \nwork  of  recognized  private  mediums.  This  accounts,  in  part,  for  the \notherwise  singular  fact  that  there  is  not  to  be  found  here  a single  inci- \ndent under  the  name  of  a well-known  scientific  psychical  researcher \nsuch  as  Professor  Sidgwick,  Mrs.  Sidgwick,  Myers,  Gurney,  Barrett, \nLodge,  Hodgson,  or  Hyslop.  For,  in  addition,  so  far  as  I have  dis- \ncovered, none  of  these  persons  had  any  spontaneous  experiences  which \nthey  thought  worth  reporting.  I have  not  found  in  the  whole  task  of \npreparing  this  book,  and  at  the  moment  I cannot  remember,  with  a \nsingle  exception,  any  person  of  prominence  in  professional  psychic \nresearch  who  is  generally  regarded  as  scientific  in  his  modes  of  ap- \nproach, and  who  has  admitted  having  had  in  his  own  person,  a spon- \ntaneous psychic  experience.  It  may  be  that  there  are  such  and  that  I \nought  to  recall  the  instances,  but  they  must  be  few  indeed. \n\nThis  fact  I recommend  to  the  consideration  of  those  who  so  glibly \nemploy  the  expression  \u201c will  to  believe,\u201d  to  explain  the  convictions  to \nwhich  some  of  these  leaders  in  psychic  research,  as  Myers,  Barrett, \nLodge,  Hodgson,  Hyslop  and  others,  have  come.  If  the  will  to  believe \nhas  its  deadly  control  of  their  whole  trend  of  thought,  why  did  not \nsuggestion,  auto-suggestion,  illusion  and  morbid  hallucination,  which \nare  supposed  by  the  same  critics  to  account  for  the  peculiar  mental \nphenomena  of  more  obscure  folk,  induce  in  these  men  also  peculiar \nspontaneous  experiences?  Myers,  Barrett,  Lodge,  Hodgson  and \nHyslop  all  became  convinced  of  spirit  communication,  but  I have  not \nheard  that  any  of  them  ever  thought  he  saw  a spirit,  or  had  an  appari- \n\nDigitized  by  Go*,  'gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nINTRODUCTION \n\n\n9 \n\n\ntional  experience,  in  whatever  light  it  should  be  regarded.  It  was  not \nMyers  who  declared  that  he  saw  the  hallucinatory  figure  of  a person \non  the  hour  or  day  when  that  person  died,  but  the  eminent  lawyer  Lord \nBrougham;  it  was  Garibaldi,  the  military  man;  it  was  Harriet  Hos- \nmer,  the  sculptor.  Not  Barrett  saw  in  the  glass  a distant  scene  and \ndistant  acts,  but  Balfour,  the  statesman.  Not  Lodge  experienced  a \nstrange  and  compellingly  evidential  \u201c monition ;\u201d  but  it  was  the \nnaturalist  Muir,  who  had  paid  little  attention  to  psychic  research;  it \nwas  Moody,  to  whom  the  term  psychic  research  probably  suggested \nheresy  and  sin.  Not  Hodgson,  who  would  have  enjoyed  the  experience, \nwas  wakened  by  the  sensation  as  of  a hand  and  by  words  seemingly \nringing  in  his  ears  which  had  been  uttered  by  a dying  man  in  that  room \nshortly  before,  but  Mrs.  Stanton,  who  hated  it  at  the  time  and  disliked \nto  tell  of  it  afterwards.  It  was  not  in  the  house  of  Hyslop  nor  ob- \nserved by  himself  and  members  of  his  family  that  various  inexplicable \n\u201c haunting  \u201d phenomena  occurred,  but  in  that  of  the  writer,  scholar \nand  clergyman,  Baring-Gould,  and  observed  by  himself  and  many \nothers  of  his  household. \n\nIf  there  is  any  other  class  of  persons  which  antecedently  would \nseem  bound  to  be  prolific  in  psychic  experiences,  it  is  that  made  up  of \nclergymen,  theologians  and  lay  evangelists.  These  men  believe  in  the \nsurvival  of  the  dead,  in  interpositions  from  heaven  in  human  affairs  in \nconsequence  of  faith  and  prayer,  in  \u201c another  world  \u201d and  in  spiritual \nrealities.  Their  life  business  is  largely  to  speak  and  write  along  these \nlines.  Then,  if  it  is  a matter  of  preoccupation,  auto-suggestion  and \nthe  will  to  believe,  it  is  quite  to  be  expected  that  men  of  this  class \nshould  have  many  peculiar  experiences  of  the  sorts  included  in  this \nvolume.  And  as  a matter  of  fact,  as  will  be  seen,  they  father  more \nincidents,  twenty-nine  in  number,  than  do  any  other  class.  But  if  this \nis  because  of  preoccupation  with  idealistic  and  unworldly  thoughts, \nauto-suggestion  and  the  will  to  believe,  the  conclusion  brings  along \nwith  it  a corollary  which  is  like  being  drenched  with  a bucket  of  cold \nwater,  namely,  that  men  of  scientific  pursuits  are  next  to  them  most \ninfected  with  predisposing  thoughts  and  impulses  to  believe.  For  their \nnames,  twenty  in  number,  are  next  the  most  frequent  among  the  classes \nI have  roughly  assembled. \n\nBut,  if  comparison  is  to  be  made,  one  of  the  two  lists  should  not  be \npacked  by  a process  unfair  to  the  other.  The  fact  is  that,  not  expect- \ning to  make  any  statistical  comparison,  I specially  looked  through \nSprague\u2019s  hundreds  of  biographical  sketches  of  clergymen,  and  also \nrather  carefully  examined  the  writings  of  the  Ante-Nicene  Church \nFathers;  whereas  no  parallel  compendium  relating  to  scientific  men  or \nany  other  class  was  consulted.  The  clerical  and  theological  names \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n10 \n\n\nINTRODUCTION \n\n\nfound  casually,  as  were  those  of  the  scientists,  were  twenty,  which \nmakes  the  numbers  equal.1  On  the  face  of  the  fair  returns,  then,  a \nscientific  man  is  exactly  as  likely  to  have  a psychical  experience  as  a \nman  whose  profession  is  the  inculcation  of  religion,  and  preoccupation \nwith  purported  spiritual  realities  no  more  tends  to  induce  such  experi- \nences than  preoccupation  with  minerals,  chemicals,  bugs,  beasts  or  the \nphysiological  or  mental  characteristics  of  human  beings. \n\nBut,  again,  we  get  no  true  statistical  result  unless  we  are  able  to \nmake  some  comparison  between  the  respective  numbers  of  the  two \nclasses  from  which  the  representatives  named  in  this  book  are  drawn. \nFirst  be  it  observed  that  no  man  who  is  here  classed  as  a scientist  is \nreckoned  so  because  he  simply  taught  some  scientific  subject;  everyone \nwas  or  is  an  original  investigator,  and  in  nearly  every  case  he  has \nadded  something  to  the  world\u2019s  stock  of  knowledge  which  can  be  defi- \nnitely traced  to  him.  I have  no  means  of  knowing  how  many  scientific \ninvestigators  there  are,  say  in  this  country  and  in  England,  nor  do  I \nknow  the  number  of  clergymen,  but  no  one  can  doubt  that  the  latter \nare  far  more  numerous  than  the  former.  Then,  so  far  as  chance  has \nled  me  to  the  discovery  of  their  stories,  the  appalling  fact  seems  to \nloom  up,  that  scientists  are  more  likely  to  have  psychical  experiences \nN than  are  clergymen  and  theologians ! 2 \n\nIt  may  be  suggested  that  perhaps  scientific  men  are  more  inclined \nto  tell  their  peculiar  experiences  than  are  men  of  the  cloth.  But  why \nin  heaven\u2019s  name  should  that  be?  If  many  clergymen  are  inhibited  by \nthe  fear  of  being  suspected  of  inclinations  toward  Spiritualism,  surely \nmost  scientists  would  dislike  both  that  implication  and  the  one  of  being \nunscientific.  Possibly  scientific  men  tend  to  be  bolder.  But  while  I \nknow  clergymen  who  will  not  permit  their  peculiar  experiences  to  be \nprinted,  I know  men  of  science  of  which  exactly  the  same  thing  is  true. \n\nOf  course,  on  the  basis  of  less  than  two  hundred  names,  no  serious \nattempt  can  be  made  to  measure  the  respective  liability  to  psychical \nexperiences,  of  the  various  classes  into  which  they  may  be  arranged. \nElse  we  would  conclude  that  a military  man  cannot  have  such  an \nexperience  unless  he  is  of  the  grade  of  General,  since  all  of  the  eleven \nmilitary  men  represented  here  are  of  that  rank.  This  is  probably \n\n\n1 Strictly,  the  figures  are  19  to  19.  as  neither  the  incident  of  Professor  Hilprecht \non  the  one  hand,  nor  that  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Backus,  on  the  other,  is  given  as  probably \nof  genuine  \u201c psychic  \u201d quality. \n\n2 It  may  be  objected  that  my  statistics  take  no  account  of  two  or  three  clergy- \nmen, like  Baring-Gouid  and  Sayce,  assigned  to  other  classes.  They  were  so  assigned \nbecause  primarily  something  else,  and  secondarily  clergymen.  If  all  the  persons  in \nthe  book  who  really  did  scientific  work  were  added  to  the  list  of  \u201c Men  of  Science  \u201d \nit  would  gain  more  in  number  than  the  clerical  list  would  gain  by  a similar  proced- \nure. Several  of  the  men  listed  as  \u201c Physicians  \u201d did  genuine  scientific  work,  as  in  the \nstudy  of  hypnosis  and  suggestion,  and  in  development  of  surgery. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nINTRODUCTION \n\n\n11 \n\n\nbecause  none  of  the  colonels  and  majors  I encountered  seemed  to  me \nsufficiently  \u201c noted  \u201d to  be  entered,  whereas  certainly  no  higher  creden- \ntials of  prominence  were  exacted  from  the  clergymen  than  from  the \nscientists. \n\nThe  difficulties  of  classifying  human  beings  are  insuperable.  The \nsame  man  may  be  a great  statesman  and  a great  lawyer,  a physician \nand  a scientist,  a clergyman  and  a writer  of  stories.  I have  done  my \nclumsy  best  to  put  each  man  where  he  predominantly  belongs,1  and \nhave  then  lumped  together  groups  of  the  smaller  classes  so  as  to  make \nup  chapters  of  not  too  unequal  length. \n\nSimilar  difficulties  attend  the  classification  and  naming  of  phe- \nnomena. The  reader  is  emphatically  notified  not  to  regard  the  titles  of \nincidents  in  this  volume  as  declarative.  They  are  simply  convenient \nlabels,  giving  names  to  phenomena  (such  as  \u201c Monition,\u201d  \u201c Premoni- \ntion,\u201d etc.)  according  to  what  these  seem,  purport  or  are  by  many \nbelieved  to  be,  and  sometimes  even  employing  popular  designations \n(as  \u201cHaunted  House\u201d  and  \u201cTraveling  Clairvoyance\u201d). \n\nIncompetent  testimony  cannot  acquire  affirmative  force  through \nmere  mass.  The  combined  opinions  of  a thousand  untutored  tribesmen \nregarding  the  nature  of  zoological  fossils  would  be  worth  precisely \nwhat  the  opinion  of  one  is  worth \u2014 nothing.  Even  though  a hundred \nuniversity  professors,  profoundly  versed  in  their  several  specialities \nbut  ignorant  of  certain  species  of  human  guile,  should  combine  in  de- \nclaring that  they  were  witnesses  to  a marvelous  feat  of  dexterity  on \nthe  part  of  an  unknown  man,  that  feat  consisting  in  putting  a long \nthread  into  his  mouth,  following  it  with  a quantity  of  loose  needles, \nand  the  stringing  of  the  needles  at  intervals  along  the  thread  with  his \ntongue,  their  united  testimony  would  be  nullified  in  a moment  by  the \ndiscovery  that  the  stranger  was  Houdini  or  any  other  magician  who \nappears  to  do  this  very  thing  but  does  something  quite  different. \n\nBut  in  matters  of  spontaneous  experience,  which  do  not  require  for \ntheir  authentication  a particular  and  rare  species  of  knowledge,  mass \nof  respectable  testimony,  in  itself,  undoubtedly  does  logically  augment \nthe  average  convictive  force  of  every  individual  testimony  entering  into \nthe  mass.  Certain  of  the  incidents  may  be  told  intelligently  by  persons \napparently  honest  and  yet,  because  they  each  depend  upon  the  nar- \nrator\u2019s words  and  memory  alone,  be  regarded  with  deep  misgiving  by \nthe  reader.  But  when  other  incidents  of  precisely  similar  character \nare  told  by  other  persons  who  bring  to  the  support  of  their  word \n\n1 It  is  probable  that  a number  of  the  assignments  would  be  unsatisfactory  to \ntheir  subjects,  if  living.  For  example,  1 think  that  Dr.  H.  R.  Evans  would  prefer \nto  be  designated  as  a writer.  But  as  what  seem  to  me  his  most  important  books \ndeal  with  magic,  and  he  is  himself  considerably  expert  in  that  art,  I classify  him  as \na magician,  using  the  term  in  a wide  sense. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n12 \n\n\nINTRODUCTION \n\n\nabundant  collateral  testimony  and  other  proof,  the  unsupported  inci- \ndents at  once  gain  in  credibility,  especially  as  the  various  narrators  are \nindependent  of  each  other,  widely  distributed  in  time  and  space,  from \nall  the  walks  of  life,  and  frequently  uninterested  in  or  even  strongly \naverse  to  the  whole  class  of  phenomena  which  the  incidents  apparently \nillustrate. \n\nAnother  weighty  factor  is  added  in  this  book.  The  more  than  one \nhundred  and  seventy  principal  witnesses  summoned  are  picked  men  and \nwomen,  selected  because  they  stand  above  the  common  level  for  some \nspecies  of  mental  power.  It  may  indeed  be  questioned  whether  a talent \nfor  writing  popular  stories  is  necessarily  accompanied  by  superior \njudgment  in  regard  to  facts.  But  at  any  rate,  their  skill  in  the  art  of \ndescription  generally  enables  these  writers  to  inform  us  clearly  as  to \nthe  details  of  what  happened  to  them.  But  the  list  embraces  not  a \nfew  of  the  world\u2019s  geniuses,  men  who  altered  the  current  of  civilized \nthought  or  ushered  in  epochal  discoveries.  It  embraces  outstanding \nscientists,1  eminent  lawyers,  statesmen  and  diplomats,  great  physicians, \nfamous  military  leaders,  noted  clergymen,  and  even  well  known  repre- \nsentatives of  that  very  suspicious  fraternity,  the  magicians.  Certain \nof  them  told  their  experiences  but,  like  Delitzsch  who  could  not  repudi- \nate but  would  not  answer  questions,  had  no  desire  that  the  experiences \nshould  appear  in  print.  Some,  like  Obregon,  manifest  their  internal \nconflict  between  caution  and  candor  by  expressly  disclaiming  any \ntendency  toward  \u201c superstition,\u201d  and  others,  like  Schipa  and  Baring- \nGould,  by  ineffective  attempts  to  explain.  But  they  have  told  the \nfacts,  or  their  friends  who  heard  the  facts  from  their  lips  have  told \nthem,  and  these  are  what  we  want.  By  far  the  greater  number,  more \nconcerned  with  the  claims  of  truth  than  with  the  gabble  of  the  mob, \nseem  to  have  testified  without  any  particular  qualms,  as  befits  men. \nNearly  all  of  them,  whether  clergymen,  scientists,  poets,  statesmen, \nnovelists,  physicians,  generals,  lawyers,  or  whatever  they  may  be,  evi- \ndently believed  that  their  experiences  were  in  some  manner  supernor- \nmal. The  authority  of  nearly  all  their  one  hundred  and  seventy  names, \nwhich  shine  with  greater  or  less  brilliancy,  is  on  that  side  of  the \nquestion. \n\n1 According  to  my  reckoning:  1 geologist,  1 zoologist,  2 botanists,  1 astronomer, \n3 metallurgists,  1 chemist,  2 naturalists,  2 mathematicians,  1 electrical  engineer, \n1 aeronautical  engineer,  1 scientific  inventor,  1 psychologist,  and  3 orientalists. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGoogle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nMEN  OF  SCIENCE \n\n\nUTILIZABLE  TELEPATHY  1 \n(LUTHER  BURBANK) \n\nThe  name  of  Luther  Burbank  (1849-1926),  Sc.D.  from  Tufts  Col- \nlege, is  familiar  as  that  of  the  famous  student  and  moulder  of  plant  life, \noriginator  of  spineless  cacti,  the  plumcot  which  is  a quite  new  fruit,  the \nShasta  daisy,  and  a large  number  of  varieties  of  potatoes,  plums, \napples,  peaches,  nuts,  cherries,  vegetables,  flowers,  etc.  His  Experi- \nmental Farms  in  California  had,  toward  the  end  of  his  life,  6,000  dif- \nferent botanical  species,  and  a million  plants  a year  were  tested.  He \nwas  a special  lecturer  on  evolution  at  Leland  Stanford,  Jr.,  University, \nand  a member  of  many  organizations. \n\nI inherited  my  mother\u2019s  ability  to  send  and  receive  communications. \nSo  did  one  of  my  sisters.  In  tests  before  representatives  of  the  Uni- \nversity of  California  she  was  able,  seven  times  out  of  ten,  to  receive \nmessages  sent  to  her  telepathically.  My  mother,  who  lived  to  be  more \nthan  ninety-six  years  of  age,  was  in  poor  health  the  last  years  of  her \nlife.  During  these  years  I often  wished  to  summon  my  sister.  On  such \noccasions  I never  had  to  write,  telephone  or  telegraph  to  her.  Instead, \nI sent  her  messages  telepathically,  and  each  time  she  arrived  in  Santa \nRosa,  California,  where  I live,  on  the  next  train. \n\nIt  is  hard  to  credit  that,  had  records  been  kept  of  Dr.  Burbank\u2019s \nattempts  to  send  his  sister  messages  by  telepathy,  they  would  have \nshown  unbroken  success;  on  the  other  hand,  it  is  very  hard  to  believe \nthat  such  a statement  would  have  been  made  by  such  a man  without \nconsiderable  basis  of  fact. \n\n\nTHE  TRANCES  OF  A PIONEER  IN  MATHEMATICAL  AND \n\nGENERAL  SCIENCE  2 \n\n(JEROME  CARDAN) \n\nGirolomo  Cardano  (1501-1576),  to  give  him  his  name  in  his  own \nlanguage,  was  a famous  Italian  mathematician  and  physician.  In \n\n1 Article  in  Hearst's  Magazine , May,  1923. \n\n2 Taken  immediately  from  Flammarion\u2019s  Autour  de  la  Mart , p.  45,  which  derives \nfrom  Cardan's  De  Rerum  Varietate,  XXXIV.  Translated  by  W.  F.  P. \n\n13 \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n14 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\n1545  he  published  a book  which  marks  an  era  in  the  history  of  mathe- \nmatics. His  great  work,  De  SubtUitate  Rerum , printed  in  1551,  sounds \ncrude  enough  now,  but  it  \u201c in  his  own  age  embodied  the  soundest  phys- \nical learning  of  the  time  and  simultaneously  represented  its  most  ad- \nvanced spirit  of  speculation.\u201d  In  a general  way  he  divined  some  of  the \nprinciples  worked  out  by  Darwin  300  years  later.  \u201c Alike  intellectually \nand  morally,  Cardan  is  one  of  the  most  interesting  personages  con- \nnected with  the  revival  of  science  in  Europe.  . . . He  possesses  the \ntrue  scientific  spirit  in  perfection.\u201d  \u201c Numerous  instances  of  his  belief \nin  dreams  and  omens  may  be  collected  from  his  writings,  and  he \nspecially  valued  himself  in  being  one  of  the  five  or  six  celebrated  men \nto  whom,  as  to  Socrates,  had  been  vouchsafed  the  assistance  of  a \nguardian  d\u00aemon.\u201d  1 \n\nIn  his  fifty-fifth  year,  Cardan  began  to  experience  peculiar  trance \nor  ecstatic  states,  which  he  thus  described : \n\nWhen  I go  into  a trance  I have  near  my  heart  a feeling  as  though \nthe  spirit  detached  itself  from  the  body,  and  this  separation  extends  to \nall  the  body,  especially  the  head  and  neck.  After  that,  I have  no \nlonger  the  idea  of  any  sensation,  except  of  feeling  myself  outside  of \nthe  body. \n\nDuring  the  trance  [ extase ],  he  no  longer  felt  the  gout,  from  which \nhe  suffered  much  in  his  normal  state,  because  all  his  sensibility  was \nexteriorized.2 \n\n\nRAPS  AND  A VERIDICAL  APPARITION  3 \n(THE  EARL  OF  CRAWFORD) \n\n\nJames  Ludovic  Lindsay  (1847-1913),  earlier  known  as  the  Master \nof  Lindsay,  was  a Scottish  peer  and  scientist,  owning  a string  of  de- \ngrees and  titles,  among  which  were  K.T.,  V.D.,  D.L.,  J.P.,  LL.D., \nF.R.S.,  F.R.S.A.,  and  V.P.S.A.  He  was  a Trinity  College,  Cambridge \nman,  for  a time  a member  of  Parliament,  also  a President  of  the  Astro- \nnomical Society,  a large  landed  proprietor,  in  1874  organized  and \n\n\n1 The  quotations  are  from  Richard  Garnett,  LL.D.,  of  the  British  Museum,  in \nEncyclopedia  Britannica. \n\n- Flammarion  adds  that  \u201c Alfred  de  Musset  saw  sitting  by  his  side  a man  \u2018 who \nresembled  himself  like  a brother,\u2019  \u201d and  that  \u201c George  Sand  declared  that  she  had \nmany  times  had  a hallucination,  both  visual  and  auditory,  of  her  double.\u201d \n\n3 Report  on  Spiritualism  of  the  Committee  of  the  London  Dialectical  Society, \n1873,  pp.  206-208. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nMEN  OF  SCIENCE  15 \n\nequipped  an  expedition  to  observe  the  transit  of  Venus,  and  erected  the \nObservatory  at  Sunecht,  etc. \n\nThe  following  is  a part  of  his  testimony  to  the  Committee  of  the \nLondon  Dialectical  Society,  read  July  6,  1869: \n\nI first  met  Mr.  Home  at  the  house  of  a friend  of  his  and  mine,  Mrs. \n\nG ; and  when  we  left  the  party,  I asked  him  to  come  into  my \n\nrooms,  in  Grosvenor  Square,  to  smoke  a cigar,  etc.  As  he  came  into \nthe  room  I heard  a shower  of  raps  along  a beam  that  crosses  the  ceil- \ning. It  sounded  like  the  feet  of  a flock  of  sheep  being  driven  over \nboards.  This  was  the  first  thing  of  the  sort  I had  ever  heard  and, \nnaturally,  I was  interested  and  wished  for  more,  but  in  vain;  nothing \nmore  happened,  and  soon  he  went  away.  . . . \n\nAnother  time,  says  the  Master  of  Lindsay: \n\nThat  evening  I missed  the  last  train  at  the  Crystal  Palace,  and  had \nto  stay  at  Norwood,  and  I got  a shakedown  on  a sofa  in  Home\u2019s  room. \nI was  just  going  to  sleep,  when  I was  roused  by  feeling  my  pillow  slip- \nping from  under  my  head;  and  I could  also  feel,  what  seemed  to  be  a \nfist,  or  hand,  under  it,  which  was  pulling  it  away ; soon  after  it  ceased. \nThen  I saw  at  the  foot  of  my  sofa  a female  figure,  standing  en  profile \nto  me.  I asked  Home  if  he  saw  anything,  and  he  answered,  \u201c a woman, \nlooking  at  me.\u201d  Our  beds  were  at  right  angles  to  one  another,  and \nabout  twelve  feet  apart.  I saw  the  features  perfectly,  and  impressed \nthem  upon  my  memory.  She  seemed  to  be  dressed  in  a long  wrap, \ngoing  down  from  the  shoulders,  and  not  gathered  in  at  the  waist. \nHome  then  said,  \u201c It  is  my  wife ; she  often  comes  to  me.\u201d  And  then  she \nseemed  to  fade  away.  Shortly  after,  I saw  on  my  knee  a flame  of  fire \nabout  nine  inches  high;  I passed  my  hand  through  it,  but  it  burnt  on, \nabove  and  below  it.  Home  turned  in  his  bed,  and  I looked  at  him,  and \nsaw  that  his  eyes  were  glowing  with  light.  It  had  a most  disagreeable \nappearance.  The  only  time  since  that  I have  seen  that  occur,  a lady \nwas  very  much  frightened  by  it ; indeed,  I felt  uncomfortable  myself  at \nit.  The  flame  which  had  been  flitting  about  me,  now  left  me,  and  crossed \nthe  room  about  four  feet  from  the  ground,  and  reached  the  curtains  of \nHome\u2019s  bed;  these  proved  no  obstruction,  for  the  light  went  right \nthrough  them,  settled  on  his  head,  and  then  went  out ; and  then  we \nwent  to  sleep.  There  were  no  shutters,  blinds,  or  curtains  over  the \nwindows;  and  there  was  snow  on  the  ground,  and  a bright  moon.  It \nwas  as  lovely  a night  as  ever  I saw.  . . . The  next  morning,  before  I \nwent  to  London,  I was  looking  at  some  photographs,  and  I recognized \nthe  face  I had  seen  in  the  room  up-stairs  overnight.  I asked  Mrs. \nJencken  who  it  was,  and  she  said  it  was  Home\u2019s  wife. \n\nRiveting  our  attention  on  the  female  figure,  it  is  difficult  to  imagine \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n16  NOTED  WIT>pSSES \n\nhow  Home  could  in  any  way  have  produced  the  appearance  by  decep- \ntion. The  room  seems  to  have  been  lighted  by  the  moon,  Home  could \nbe  seen  in  his  bed  and  Lindsay  talked  with  him  as  he  was  looking  at  the \nfigure.  The  witness  says  that  he  recognized  her  in  one  of  the  photo- \ngraphs he  looked  over  the  next  day  before  he  knew  whom  it  represented, \nand  that  it  proved  to  be  a photograph  of  the  woman  named  by  Home \nas  the  \u201c figure.\u201d \n\n\nHEARS  HIS  FRIEND\u2019S  NAME  MYSTERIOUSLY  CALLED, \nSHORTLY  AFTER  THE  FRIEND  DIED  IN  A \nDISTANT  LAND  1 \n\n(FRIEDRICH  DELITZSCH) \n\nThis  German  Assyriologist  (1850-1922)  became,  after  the  date  of \nthe  incident  which  follows,  as  renowned  as  George  Smith  himself,  though \nless  of  a pioneer,  and  proportionally  not  so  prolific,  since  he  lived \nexactly  twice  as  long.  Delitzsch  was  professor  of  Semitic  languages \nand  Assyriology  successively  in  the  Universities  of  Leipzig,  Breslau  and \nBerlin,  also  director  of  the  Asiatic  section  of  the  Royal  Museum.  He \nwrote  many  noted  books  on  Assyriology,  the  Semitic  language  and \nthe  Old  Testament. \n\nGeorge  Smith  died  in  Syria,  August  19,  1876.  In  the  (London) \nTimes  of  September  11,  that  year,  appeared  the  following: \n\nA most  striking  coincidence  may  here  be  mentioned  without  com- \nment. A young  German  Assyriologist  of  the  highest  promise,  Dr. \nFriedrich  Delitzsch,  is  now,  for  the  second  time,  in  this  country,  having \nbeen  sent,  as  on  his  former  visit,  by  the  King  of  Saxony  to  study  the \narrow-headed  inscriptions  in  the  British  Museum.  During  his  former \nstay  here  last  year,  which  was  noticed  at  the  time  in  our  columns,  Dr. \nDelitzsch  and  Mr.  George  Smith  naturally  became  fast  friends,  and  the \nLeipzig  savant  and  his  brother  Hermann  were  chosen  by  Mr.  Smith  to \nintroduce  to  German  readers  his  Chaldean  Account  of  Genesis , which \nhas  accordingly  just  been  published  at  Leipzig  under  their  joint \neditorship. \n\nOn  the  19th  ult.,  the  day  of  Mr.  George  Smith\u2019s  death,  Dr.  Delitzsch \nwas  on  his  way  to  the  house  of  Mr.  William  St.  Chad  Boscawen,  who  is \nalso  a rising  Assyriologist.  Mr.  Boscawen  resides  in  Kentish  Town,  and \nin  passing  the  end  of  Crogsland  Road,  in  which  Mr.  George  Smith \n\n1 Phantasms  oj  the  Living,  II,  563. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nMEN  OF  SCIENCE \n\n\n17 \n\n\nlived,  and  within  about  a stone\u2019s  throw  of  the  house,  his  German  friend \nsaid  he  suddenly  heard  a most  piercing  cry,  which  thrilled  him  to  the \nmarrow,  \u201c Herr  Dr.  Delitzsch.\u201d  The  time \u2014 for  as  soon  as  he  got  over \nthe  shock  he  looked  at  his  watch \u2014 was  between  6:45  and  7 f.  m.,  and \nMr.  Parsons  gives  the  hour  of  Mr.  Smith\u2019s  death  as  6 p.  m.  Dr. \nDelitzsch,  who  strongly  disavows  any  superstitious  leanings,  was \nashamed  to  mention  the  circumstance  to  Mr.  Boscawen  on  reaching  that \ngentleman\u2019s  house,  although  on  his  return  home  he  owns  that  his  ner- \nvous apprehensions  of  some  mournful  event  in  his  own  family  found \nrelief  in  tears,  and  that  he  recorded  all  the  facts  in  his  notebook  that \nsame  night.  Dr.  Delitzsch  told  the  story  at  our  informant\u2019s  breakfast- \ntable,  with  all  the  circumstances  mentioned  above,  including  the  hour \nat  which  he  heard  the  shrill  cry.  He  distinctly  denied  having  been \nthinking  of  Mr.  George  Smith  at  the  time. \n\nIn  1885  the  S.  P.  R.  Committee,  after  several  failures  to  get  any \nresponses,  sent  Prof.  Delitzsch  a copy  of  the  above  and  asked  him  to \ncontradict  anything  in  it  which  was  untrue,  warning  him  that  if  not \ncontradicted  it  would  be  printed.  As  no  reply  was  received,  and  the \n\u201c reluctance  to  write  on  the  subject  \u201d which  he  expressed  to  an  official \nof  the  British  Museum  would  surely  not  have  extended  so  far  as  to  fail \nto  stamp  a falsehood,  the  account  seems  vindicated. \n\nMr.  Gurney  remarks  that  [taking  in  consideration  the  difference \nof  longitude],  if  the  hours  were  correctly  given,  the  cry  was  heard \nabout  three  and  one-quarter  hours  after  Mr.  Smith\u2019s  death. \n\nNote  that  Delitzsch  was  in  Smith\u2019s  home  town,  to  visit  another \nAssyriologist,  and  likewise  near  Smith\u2019s  house,  when  he  heard  his  own \nname  called,  with  a \u201c most  piercing  cry,  which  thrilled  him  to  the  mar- \nrow.\u201d Can  it  be  supposed  that  any  flesh-and-blood  person  screamed \nout  in  such  fashion,  and  without  any  indication  of  his  presence? \u2014 for \nit  would  not  have  been  in  human  nature  not  to  look  in  every  direction \ninstantly.  Would  a human  voice  have  \u201c thrilled  him  to  the  marrow  \u201d? \nWould  he  have  been  so  affected  afterward \u2014 he,  who  disliked  such  things \nso  much \u2014 if  he  had  found  any  normal  explanation  possible?  And  was \nit  not  odd,  if  any  living  person  caused  that  impression  of  a terrible  cry, \nthat  it  happened  to  be  in  Smith\u2019s  town,  near  Smith\u2019s  house  and  so  soon \nafter  Smith\u2019s  far-off  death? \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n18 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\u201c TRAVELING  CLAIRVOYANCE  \u201d IN  HYPNOSIS  1 \n\n\n(AUGUSTUS  DE  MORGAN) \n\nProfessor  De  Morgan  (1806-1871)  was  one  of  the  most  eminent \nmathematicians  and  logicians  of  his  period.  He  graduated  from  Trin- \nity College,  Cambridge,  but  his  refusal  to  sign  the  theological  tests \nblocked  the  way  to  an  M.A.  degree  and  a fellowship.  At  the  age  of \ntwenty-two  he  became  professor  of  mathematics  at  University  College, \nLondon,  where  he  remained  for  a third  of  a century.  \u201c As  a teacher  of \nmathematics  De  Morgan  was  unrivaled.  . . . The  most  prolonged \nmathematical  reasoning,  and  the  most  intricate  formulas,  were  given \nwith  almost  infallible  accuracy  from  the  resources  of  his  extraordinary \nmemory.\u201d  2 He  wrote  a Treatise  on  Differential  and  Integral  Calculus , \nand  many  other  mathematical  books  and  articles.  But  it  is  probable \nthat  his  influence  in  the  field  of  logic  was  greater  still,  and  here  his \nprincipal  work  was  Formal  Logic , or  the  Calculus  of  Inference , Neces- \nsary and  Probable.  \u201c Apart  from  his  conspicuous  position  as  a logical \nand  mathematical  discoverer,  we  may  conclude  that  hardly  any  man  of \nscience  in  recent  times  has  had  a more  extensive,  though  it  may  often \nbe  an  unfelt  influence,  upon  the  progress  of  exact  and  sound  knowl- \nedge.\u201d The  testimony  of  such  a man  is  of  great  weight,  and  the  sig- \nnificance of  the  incident  he  relates  it  seems  impossible  to  evade. \n\nI have  seen  a great  deal  of  mesmerism  and  have  tried  it  myself \n\non for  the  removal  of  ailments.  But  this  is  not  the  point.  I had \n\nfrequently  heard  of  the  thing  they  call  clairvoyance,  and  had  been \nassured  of  the  occurrence  of  it  in  my  own  house,  but  always  considered \nit  as  a thing  of  which  I had  no  evidence  direct  or  personal,  and  which \nI could  not  admit  till  such  evidence  came. \n\nOne  evening  I dined  at  a house  about  a mile  from  my  own \u2014 a house \nin  which  my  wife  had  never  been  at  that  time.  I left  it  at  half-past  ten, \nand  was  in  my  own  house  at  a quarter  to  eleven.  At  my  entrance  my \nwife  said  to  me,  \u201c We  have  been  after  you,\u201d  and  told  me  that  a little \ngirl  whom  she  mesmerized  for  epileptic  fits  (and  who  left  her  cured), \nand  of  whose  clairvoyance  she  had  told  me  other  instances,  had  been \n\ndesired  in  the  mesmeric  state  to  follow  me  to  Street,  to  \u2019s \n\nhouse.  The  thing  took  place  at  a few  minutes  past  ten.  On  hearing \nthe  name  of  the  street,  the  girl\u2019s  mother  said: \n\n\u201c She  will  never  find  her  way  there.  She  has  never  been  so  far \naway  from  Camden  Town.\u201d \n\n1 Modem  Spiritualism,  by  Frank  Podmore,  I,  148-50. \n\n2 This  and  the  following  quotation  are  from  W.  S.  Jevons  in  Encyclopedia  Britan- \nnica,  9th  edition. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nMEN  OF  SCIENCE \n\n\n19 \n\n\nThe  girl  in  a moment  got  there.  \u201c Knock  at  the  door,\u201d  said  my \nwife.  \u201c I cannot,\u201d  said  the  girl ; \u201c we  must  go  in  at  the  gate.\u201d  (The \nhouse,  a most  unusual  thing  in  London,  stands  in  a garden;  this  my \nwife  knew  nothing  of.)  Having  made  the  girl  go  in  and  knock  at  the \ndoor,  or  simulate  or  whatever  the  people  do,  the  girl  said  she  heard \nvoices  up-stairs,  and  being  told  to  go  up,  exclaimed,  \u201c What  a comical \nhouse!  there  are  three  doors,\u201d  describing  them  thus.  [Diagram  given.] \n(This  was  true,  and  is  not  unusual  in  any  but  large  houses.)  On  being \ntold  to  go  into  the  room  from  whence  voices  came,  she  said,  \u201c Now  I see \nMr.  de  Morgan,  but  he  has  a nice  coat  on,  and  not  the  long  coat  he \nwears  here ; and  he  is  talking  to  an  old  gentleman,  and  there  are  ladies.\u201d \nThis  was  a true  description  of  the  party,  except  that  the  other  gentle- \nman was  not  old.1  \u201c And  now,\u201d  she  said,  \u201c there  is  a lady  come  to  them, \nand  is  beginning  to  talk  to  Mr.  de  Morgan  and  the  old  gentleman,  and \nMr.  de  Morgan  is  pointing  at  you  and  the  old  gentleman  is  looking  at \nme.\u201d  About  the  time  indicated  I happened  to  be  talking  to  my  host \nabout  mesmerism,  and  having  mentioned  what  my  wife  was  doing,  or \nsaid  she  was  doing  with  the  little  girl,  he  said,  \u201c Oh,  my  wife  must  hear \nthis,\u201d  and  called  her,  and  she  came  up  and  joined  us  in  the  manner  de- \nscribed. The  girl  then  proceeded  to  describe  the  room:  stated  that \nthere  were  two  pianos  in  it.  There  was  one  [piano],  and  an  ornamental \nsideboard,  not  much  unlike  a pianoforte  to  the  daughter  of  a poor \ncharwoman.  That  there  were  two  kinds  of  curtains,  white  and  red,  and \ncuriously  looped  up  (all  true  to  the  letter),  and  that  there  were  wine \nand  water  and  biscuits  on  the  table.  Now,  my  wife,  knowing  that  we \nhad  dined  at  half-past  six,  and  thinking  it  impossible  that  anything  but \ncoffee  could  be  on  the  table,  said,  \u201cYou  must  mean  coffee.\u201d  The  girl \npersisted,  \u201c Wine,  water  and  biscuits.\u201d  My  wife  still  persuaded  that \nit  must  be  coffee,  tried  in  every  way  to  lead  her  witness,  and  make  her \nsay  coffee.  But  still  the  girl  persisted,  \u201c Wine,  water,  and  biscuits,\u201d \nwhich  was  literally  true,  it  not  being  what  people  talk  of  under  the \nname  of  a glass  of  wine  and  a biscuit,  which  means  sandwiches,  cake, \netc.,  but  strictly  wine,  water,  and  biscuits. \n\nNow,  all  this  taking  place  at  twenty  minutes  after  ten  was  told  to \nme  at  a quarter  to  eleven.  When  I heard  that  I was  to  have  such  an \naccount  given  I only  said,  \u201c Tell  me  all  of  it,  and  I will  not  say  one \nword ;\u201d  and  I assure  you  that  during  the  narration  I took  the  most  es- \npecial care  not  to  utter  one  syllable.  For  instance,  when  the  wine  and \nwater  and  biscuits  came  up,  my  wife,  perfectly  satisfied  that  it  must \nhave  been  coffee,  told  me  how  the  girl  persisted,  and  enlarged  upon  it  as \na failure,  giving  parallel  instances  of  cases  in  which  the  clairvoyants \nhad  been  right  in  all  things  but  one.  All  this  I heard  without  any  inter- \nruption. Now  that  the  things  happened  to  me  as  I have  described  at \ntwenty  minutes  after  ten,  and  were  described  to  me  as  above  at  quarter \n\n1 He  may  have  been,  from  the  viewpoint  of  a \u201c little  girl.\u201d \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n20 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nto  eleven,  I could  make  oath.  The  curtains  I ascertained  next  day,  for \nI had  not  noticed  them.  When  my  wife  came  to  see  the  room  she  in- \nstantly recognized  the  door,  which  she  had  forgotten  in  her  narrative. \n\nAll  this  is  no  secret.  You  may  tell  whom  you  like,  and  give  my \nname.  What  do  you  make  of  it?  Will  the  never-failing  doctrine  of \ncoincidence  explain  it? \n\n\nA DYING  VISION  1 \n(AUGUSTUS  DE  MORGAN) \n\nFor  many  years,  as  we  have  seen,  he  had  been  deeply  interested  in, \nand  had  closely  investigated,  tales  of  appearances  of  the  dead  to  the \ndying.  During  the  last  two  days  of  his  life  his  son  William,  watching \nby  him,  observed  that  he  seemed  to  recognize  the  presence  of  all  those \nof  his  family  whom  he  had  lost  by  death \u2014 his  three  children,  his  mother \nand  sister,  all  of  whom  he  greeted  audibly,  naming  them  in  the  reverse \norder  to  that  in  which  they  left  this  world.  Whether  it  was  the  wan- \ndering of  a dying  brain  or  a happy  vision  of  actuality,  who  shall  decide? \n\n\nPREVISIONAL  DREAMS  2 \n(J.  W.  DUNNE) \n\nMr.  Dunne  is  said  to  be  an  aeronautical  engineer  of  very  high  repu- \ntation in  England,  who  has  been  prominently  connected  with  the  devel- \nopment of  aviation. \n\nIn  the  spring  of  1902  I was  encamped  with  the  Sixth  Mounted  In- \nfantry near  the  ruins  of  Lindley,  in  the  (then)  Orange  Free  State.  We \nhad  just  come  off  trek , and  mails  and  newspapers  arrived  but  rarely. \n\nThere,  one  night,  I had  an  unusually  vivid  and  rather  unpleasant \ndream. \n\nI seemed  to  be  standing  on  high  ground \u2014 the  upper  slopes  of  some \nspur  of  a hill  or  mountain.  The  ground  was  of  a curious  white  forma- \ntion. Here  and  there  in  this  were  little  fissures,  and  from  these  jets  of \nvapor  were  spouting  upward.  In  my  dream  I recognized  the  place  as \nan  island  of  which  I had  dreamed  before \u2014 an  island  which  was  in  immi- \nnent peril  from  a volcano.  And,  when  I saw  the  vapor  spouting  from \n\n1 William  De  Morgan  and  His  Wife,  by  A.  M.  W.  Stirling  (Henry  Holt  & Co., \nN.  Y.,  1922),  81. \n\n2 An  Experiment  with  Time,  by  J.  W.  Dunne  (Macmillan  Co.,  1927),  34-7. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nMEN  OF  SCIENCE \n\n\n21 \n\n\nthe  ground,  I gasped : \u201c It\u2019s  the  island ! Good  Lord,  the  whole  thing  is \ngoing  to  blow  up!  \u201d For  I had  memories  of  reading  about  Krakatoa, \nwhere  the  sea,  making  its  way  into  the  heart  of  a volcano  through  a \nsubmarine  crevice,  flushed  into  steam,  and  blew  the  whole  mountain  to \npieces.  Forthwith  I was  seized  with  a frantic  desire  to  save  the  four \nthousand  (I  knew  the  number)  unsuspecting  inhabitants.  Obviously \nthere  was  only  one  way  of  doing  this,  and  that  was  to  take  them  off  in \nships.  There  followed  a most  distressing  nightmare,  in  which  I was  at \na neighboring  island,  trying  to  get  the  incredulous  French  authorities \nto  dispatch  vessels  of  every  and  any  description  to  remove  the  inhabit- \nants of  the  threatened  island.  I was  sent  from  one  official  to  another; \nand  finally  woke  myself  by  my  own  dream  exertions,  clinging  to  the \nheads  of  a team  of  horses  drawing  the  carriage  of  one  \u201c Monsieur  le \nMaire,\u201d  who  was  going  out  to  dine,  and  wanted  me  to  return  when  his \noffice  would  be  open  next  day.  All  through  the  dream  the  number  of \nthe  people  in  danger  obsessed  my  mind.  I repeated  it  to  everyone  I \nmet,  and,  at  the  moment  of  waking,  I was  shouting  to  the  \u201c Maire,\u201d \n\n\u201c Listen ! Four  thousand  people  will  be  killed  unless \u201d \n\nI am  not  certain  now  when  we  received  our  next  batch  of  papers, \nbut,  when  they  did  come,  the  Daily  Telegraph  was  amongst  them,  and,, \non  opening  the  centre  sheet,  this  is  what  met  my  eyes : \n\n\nVolcano  Disaster  in  Martinique \u2014 Town  Swept  Away \u2014 An \nAvalanche  of  Flame \u2014 Probable  Loss  of  Over \n40,000  Lives \u2014 British  Steamer  Burnt.  Etc. \n\n\nNote  the  correspondences : \n\nDream \n\n1.  Volcano. \n\n2.  On  an  island. \n\n3.  French  inhabitants  of  a neigh- \nboring island. \n\n4.  Mountain  \u201cflushed  into  steam.\u201d \n\n5.  \u201c Going  to  blow  up.\u201d  Memo- \nries in  the  dream  of  another \ncase  where  conditions  \u201c blew \nthe  whole  mountain  to  pieces.\u201d \n\n6.  Mention  of  \u201c ships.\u201d \n\n\n7.  Dreamer  oppressed  by  the \nnumber  of  people  to  be  killed. \n\n8.  Number  killed,  4,000. \n\n\nFacts \n\n1.  Volcano  (Pel6e). \n\n2.  On  the  island  Martinique. \n\n3.  The  white  population  of  the \nadjacent  island,  St.  Lucia,  is \nnearly  all  French. \n\n4.  Mt.  Pel\u00a3e  sent  out  a blast  of \nincandescent  gas. \n\n5.  The  narrator  in  the  newspaper \ndescribed  how  \u201c the  mountain \nseemed  to  split  open  all  down \nthe  side.\u201d \n\n6.  Printed  article  has  about  a \n\u201c British  ship  burnt,\u201d  and  in \nfact  there  were  many  ships  in \nthe  harbor. \n\n7.  The  destruction  of  life  was \nindeed  enormous. \n\n8.  Number  of  killed  the  same  with \nanother  cipher  added. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n22 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nThere  are  certainly  a number  of  striking  correspondences.  Even \nin  respect  to  the  number  of  people  killed,  while  in  one  sense  there  is  a \ngreat  difference,  in  another  there  is  little;  whether  in  hastily  glancing \nat  print  or  in  recollecting  a round  number,  it  is  easy  to  leave  off  or  add \none  cipher.  I am  not  suggesting  that  any  analogous  process  was  in- \nvolved\u2014 we  know  nothing,  whatever  our  various  conjectures,  as  to \nthe  process. \n\nBe  it  noted  that  the  dream  was  \u201c unusually  vivid  \u201d and  very  emo- \ntional\u2014 characteristics  which  attach  to  most  dreams  which  find  com- \nplex external  correspondences. \n\nBut  the  fact  above  all  which  makes  it  exceedingly  difficult  to  assign \nthe  correspondences  to  chance  coincidence  is  that  Mr.  Dunne  has \nrecorded  so  many  which  also  complexly  coincided  with  outward  and \nfuture  events  in  many  of  their  salient  features. \n\nWe  do  not  know  how  soon  after  the  dream  the  disaster  took  place \u2014 \nseemingly  the  date  of  the  former  was  not  recorded,  but  it  was  \u201c in  the \nspring  of  1902;\u201d  the  Mt.  Pelee  catastrophe  occurred  May  8. \n\n\nDOWSING  PHENOMENA  1 \n(WILLIAM  E.  GREENAWALT) \n\nWilliam  E.  Greenawalt  (1866-....),  C.E.  and  B.S.  of  Cornell, \nspent  ten  years  in  engineering  and  architecture  in  New  York  City,  but \nhas  since  turned  his  attention  to  mining  and  metallurgy.  He  has  taken \nout  more  than  one  hundred  patents,  mostly  in  connection  with  the \n\u201c Greenawalt  Electrolytic  Copper  Extraction  Process,\u201d  and  is  the \nauthor  of  The  Hydrometallurgy  of  Copper , and  many  technical \narticles. \n\nSome  years  ago  I visited  a mining  camp  in  southern  Colorado,  and \nspent  an  evening  with  the  superintendent  of  the  largest  mine  in  the \ndistrict.  In  the  course  of  the  conversation  he  told  me  that  a dowser \nhad  been  to  see  him  sometime  previously,  and  that  he  was  curious \nenough  to  pay  $25  for  an  exhibition.  The  dowser,  he  said,  indicated  to \nhim  the  exact  position  of  a vein  of  which  he  had  no  knowledge.  He  was \nthen  cross-cutting  to  intersect  the  known  veins,  and  was  interested  to \nsee  if  there  was  anything  to  the  dowser\u2019s  information.  He  found  the \nvein  almost  exactly  as  described,  and  asked  me  if  I could  offer  any \n\n1 From  letter  by  Mr.  Greenawalt  in  Engineering  and  Mining  Journal,  January \n14,  1928. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nMEN  OF  SCIENCE  23 \n\nexplanation.  I told  him  coincidence  might  be  an  explanation,  if  it \nexplained  anything. \n\nAbout  the  same  time  I was  superintending  the  construction  of  a \nmill  in  Colorado.  One  of  my  associates  in  this  work  had  read  about \nlocating  mineral  veins  with  a forked  stick,  and  he  suggested  that  we  try \nit.  I agreed,  but  with  the  stipulation  that  he  was  to  carry  the  forked \nstick.  As  we  tramped  over  the  hills  he  remarked  several  times  that  he \nfelt  a perceptible  tug  on  the  stick,  and  I concluded  that  his  imagination \nwas  working  overtime.  Suddenly  he  stopped,  and  apparently  was \nmaking  a great  effort  to  hold  the  stick  horizontally  against  a force \nwhich  was  attempting  to  pull  it  down.  He  called  my  attention  to  it, \nand  as  I looked  him  over  in  an  incredulous  way,  he  said,  \u201c Well,  if  you \ndo  not  believe  it,  try  it  yourself.\u201d  I did,  but  to  me  it  was  simply  a \nforked  willow  stick  we  had  cut  a short  time  before.  I handed  it  back \nto  him,  and  immediately  apparently  the  tugging  started  again.  I \nconcluded  at  the  time  that  if  there  was  not  a mineral  deposit  where  we \nstood,  there  was  at  least  an  interesting  psychological  problem  con- \nnected with  the  affair. \n\nThe  phenomena  of  dowsing  does  not  appear  as  obscure  to  me  now \nas  it  did  then.  The  mistake  is  usually  made  by  confusing  a psychical \nphenomenon  with  a physical  phenomenon.  Dowsing,  as  I see  it,  is \npurely  a psychical  phenomenon.  It  finds  almost  an  exact  duplication \nin  the  very  common  psychic  phenomenon  known  as  table-tipping  and \nautomatic  writing.  It  is,  in  fact,  essentially  the  same  thing.  While \ndowsing  cannot  very  well  be  investigated  experimentally,  everyone  can \neasily  experimentally  investigate  table-tipping  and  automatic  writing. \nFew  people  who  have  scientifically  investigated  these  common  phe- \nnomena doubt  their  reality.  Everyone  who  has  scientifically  investi- \ngated them  knows  about  their  unreliability.  Sometimes  results  are \nobtained  bordering  on  the  miraculous;  then  again,  at  other  times,  the \nresults  are  entirely  negative,  apparently  without  cause. \n\nNobody  realizes  better  than  I do  that  these  phenomena  are  ridi- \nculed and  explained  on  the  basis  of  fraud,  but  ridicule  and  fraud  do  not \nexplain  anything  except  the  mental  attitude  of  the  one  who  asserts \nthem.  Anyone  can  observe  these  phenomena,  and  anyone  who  claims  to \nknow  even  the  elements  of  research  and  experimentation  can  eliminate \nfraud  and  coincidence  without  much  trouble.  I eliminated  them  by \nexperimenting  with  friends  and  members  of  mv  own  family  and  house- \nhold. I even  eliminated  them  from  consideration  of  fraud  and  coinci- \ndence by  giving  mental  directions  and  by  mentally  (not  audibly)  ask- \ning questions.  In  table-tipping,  for  example,  the  table  would  respond \nto  my  mental  directions  when  there  was  no  physical  contact  between \nme  and  the  table.  These  phenomena  are  very  common,  and  I am  simply \nmentioning  them  here  to  show  their  identity  with  the  much-discussed \nsubject  of  locating  water  or  mineral  deposits  with  a forked  stick. \nThose  who  can  produce  the  phenomena  of  table-tipping  can  usually \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n24 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nwithout  much  difficulty  produce  the  phenomena  of  automatic  writing, \nand  I should  confidently  expect,  on  experimentation,  to  find  that  they \ncould  also  produce  the  phenomena  of  dowsing,  and  vice  versa.  These \nphenomena  are  admittedly  unreliable  and  unsatisfactory,  but  as  one \nroams  over  the  mining  regions  of  the  West  and  sees  the  innumerable \nabandoned  prospect  holes  dug  by  hard-headed  prospectors  and  intelli- \ngent engineers,  he  is  far  from  impressed  with  the  infallibility  of  their \njudgment,  even  on  matters  they  claim  to  know  about. \n\nWilliam  E.  Gbeenawalt. \n\n\n\u201c TRAVELING  CLAIRVOYANCE  \u201d 1 \n(WILLIAM  GREGORY) \n\nProfessor  William  Gregory  (1803-1858),  son  and  grandson  of \neminent  professors  in  medical  colleges  of  Scotland,  was  professor  of \nchemistry  first  at  the  Andersonian  Institution  in  Glasgow,  then  at \nKing\u2019s  College  in  Aberdeen,  and  finally  at  Edinburgh  University.  He \nwas  author  of  treatises  on  chemistry,  an  essay  on  \u201c animal  magnetism,\u201d \nand  translated  several  works  of  Von  Liebig,  whose  theories  he \nchampioned. \n\nMr.  Podmore  quotes  also  a letter  of  Professor  Gregory,  of  Edin- \nburgh. Professor  Gregory  had  paid  a visit  to  a friend  in  a town  some \nthirty  miles  from  Edinburgh,  and  there  met  a lady  who  had  been  twice \nmesmerized  by  this  friend  and  who'was  not  known  to  Professor  Gregory. \nShe  apparently  had  some  clairvoyant  powers  and  described  Professor \nGregory\u2019s  house  in  Edinburgh  so  accurately  that  he  was  moved  to  the \nexperiment  which  he  describes  in  the  following  letter: \n\n\u201c I now  asked  her  to  go  to  Greenock,  forty  or  fifty  miles  from  where \nwe  were  (Edinburgh  was  nearly  thirty  miles  distant)  and  to  visit  my \nson,  who  resides  there  with  a friend.  She  soon  found  him,  and  de- \nscribed him  accurately,  being  much  interested  in  the  boy,  whom  she  had \nnever  seen  nor  heard  of.  She  saw  him,  she  said,  playing  in  a field  out- \nside of  a small  garden  in  which  stood  the  cottage,  at  some  distance  from \nthe  town,  on  a rising  ground.  He  was  playing  with  a dog,  but  had  no \nidea  of  what  kind,  so  I asked  her.  She  said  it  was  large,  but  young \nNewfoundland,  black,  with  one  or  two  white  spots.  It  was  very  fond \nof  the  boy  and  played  with  him.  \u2018 Oh,\u2019  she  cried  suddenly,  \u2018 it  has \njumped  up  and  knocked  off  his  cap.\u2019  She  saw  in  the  garden  a gentle- \nman reading  a book  and  looking  on.  He  was  not  old,  but  had  white \n\n1 Enifftnas  of  Psychical  Research,  by  J.  H.  Hyslop,  278-79. \n\n\nDigitized  b \n\n\nGoogle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nMEN  OF  SCIENCE \n\n\n25 \n\n\nhair,  while  his  eyebrows  and  whiskers  were  black.  She  took  him  for  a \nclergyman,  but  said  he  was  not  of  the  Established  Church,  nor  Episco- \npalian, but  a Presbyterian  dissenter.  (He  is,  in  fact,  a clergyman  of \nthe  highly  respectable  Cameronian  body,  who,  as  is  well  known,  are \nPresbyterians,  and  adhere  to  the  covenant.)  Being  asked  to  enter  the \ncottage,  she  did  so,  and  described  the  sitting-room.  In  the  kitchen,  she \nsaw  a young  maidservant  preparing  dinner,  for  which  meal  a leg  of \nmutton  was  roasting  at  the  fire,  but  not  quite  ready.  She  also  saw \nanother  elderly  female.  On  looking  again  for  the  boy,  she  saw  him \nplaying  with  the  dog  in  front  of  the  door,  while  the  gentleman  stood  in \nthe  porch  and  looked  on.  Then  she  saw  the  boy  run  up-stairs  to  the \nkitchen,  which  she  observed  with  surprise  was  on  the  upper  floor  of  the \ncottage  (which  it  is)  and  receive  something  to  eat  from  the  servant, \nshe  thought  a potato. \n\n\u201c I immediately  wrote  all  these  details  down  and  sent  them  to  the \ngentleman,  whose  answer  assured  me  that  all,  down  to  the  minutest, \nwere  exact,  save  that  the  boy  did  not  get  a potato,  but  a small  biscuit \nfrom  the  cook.  The  dog  was  what  she  described;  it  did  knock  off  the \nboy\u2019s  cap  at  the  time,  although  not  of  the  household.  Every  one  of \nwhich  facts  was  entirely  unknown  to  me,  and  could  not,  therefore,  have \nbeen  perceived  by  thought  reading,  although,  had  they  have  been  so,  as \nI have  already  stated,  this  would  not  have  been  less  wonderful,  but  only \na different  phenomenon.\u201d \n\n\nEXTREME  EXAMPLES  OF  THE  POWER  TO  CARRY  ON \nPROCESSES  OF  REASONING  SUBCONSCIOUSLY \n\n(HERMAN  V.  HILPRECHT) \n\nThese  are  included,  not  because  they  are  presumed  to  be  supernor- \nmal incidents  but  because  they  might  easily  be  deemed  such,  and  illus- \ntrate the  very  great  care  which  must  be  exercised  before  one  takes  his \nstand  upon  a conclusion  of  supernormality.  They  show  that  some  per- \nsons, once  they  have  performed  conscious  mental  labor  on  some  intri- \ncate problem,  are  able  to  carry  on  the  ratiocinative  process  after  they \nare  asleep.  Probably  in  varying  degrees  this  is  the  case  with  all  peo- \nple, but  some  are  insufficiently  reflective  or  introspective  ever  to  take \nnotice,  while  with  the  majority  who  do  little  in  the  way  of  hard  thinking \neven  when  awake,  the  ability  to  do  so  while  asleep  is  too  feeble  to  leave \nrecognizable  traces. \n\nSince  it  is  presumed  that  most  \u201c supernormal  \u201d mental  events  first \npass  through  the  subconscious,  though  they  do  not  have  their  origin  in \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n26 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nit,  the  examples  given  will  show  that,  potent  as  that  \u201c machine  \u201d may \nbe  for  such  a purpose,  it  may  also  sadly  interfere  with  it  by  its  own \nnormal  activity.  Hence  it  is  expected  that,  although  automatic  writing \nor  speaking  may  announce  facts  in  such  number  and  complexity  as  defy \nany  attempt  to  normally  explain  them,  since  the  psychic\u2019s  subconscious \nhad  no  known  data  on  which  to  found  even  inferences,  yet  it  will,  once \n-tehe  prime  facts,  say  about  a stranger  present,  emerge  within  it,  tend  to \nmake  its  own  inferences,  often  erroneous,  and  so  evidently  obscure  and \ndamage  the  record.  Only  in  rare  instances  does  it  appear  almost  com- \npletely to  escape  doing  so. \n\nThe  instances  selected  were  furnished  by  Dr.  Herman  V.  Hilprecht, \nProfessor  of  Assyrian  in  the  University  of  Pennsylvania,  and  were  first \nprinted  by  Professor  William  Romaine  Newbold  in  the  Proceedings  S. \nP.  R.,  Vol.  XII,  pp.  13-20.  I abbreviate  and  analyze  them  in  my \nown  way. \n\nDuring  the  winter  of  1882-1883,  he  was  working  with  Professor \nFriedrich  Delitzsch,  and  preparing  to  publish  the  original  text,  its \ntransliteration  and  its  translation,  of  a stone  of  Nebuchadnezzar.  He \nhad  accepted  Prof.  Delitzsch\u2019s  explanation  that  the  name  Nebuchad- \nnezzar\u2014 N abu-kudurru-usur \u2014 meant  \u201c Nebo  protect  my  mason\u2019s  pad  \u201d \n(mortar-board),  i.  e.>  \u201c my  work  as  a builder.\u201d  One  night,  after  work- \ning late  (it  is  not  said  that  he  was  engaged  on  the  problem  of  this \nname \u2014 probably  not,  but  at  least  on  related  or  similar  ones)  he  went \nto  bed  at  about  two  o\u2019clock  in  the  morning.  He  woke  after  somewhat \nrestless  sleep,  with  the  thought  in  his  mind  that  the  name  should  be \ntranslated  \u201c Nebo  protect  my  boundary.\u201d  He  but  dimly  remembered \ndreaming  of  being  at  work  at  his  table.  As  he  began  to  reflect,  \u201c at \nonce  \u201d (illustrating  how  the  bright  thoughts  which  suddenly  emerge \nfull-grown  in  our  consciousnesses  may  have  been  worked  out  in  the  sub- \nconscious) he  saw  that  kudurru  could  be  derived  from  kadaru,  to  en- \nclose. \u201c Shortly  afterwards  he  published  this  translation  in  his  disser- \ntation, and  it  has  since  been  universally  adopted.\u201d \n\nThe  second  example  is  far  more  intricate  and  striking.  This  is \nProf.  Hilprecht\u2019s  own  account. \n\nOne  Saturday  evening,  about  the  middle  of  March,  1893, 1 had  been \nwearying  myself,  as  I had  done  so  often  in  the  weeks  preceding,  in  the \nvain  attempt  to  decipher  two  small  fragments  of  agate  which  were \nsupposed  to  belong  to  the  finger-rings  of  some  Babylonian.  The  labor \nwas  much  increased  by  the  fact  that  the  fragments  presented  remnants \nonly  of  characters  and  lines,  that  dozens  of  similar  small  fragments \nhad  been  found  in  the  ruins  of  the  temple  of  Bel  at  Nippur  with  which \nnothing  could  be  done,  that  in  this  case  furthermore  I had  never  had \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nMEN  OF  SCIENCE \n\n\n27 \n\n\nthe  originals  before  me,  but  only  a hasty  sketch  made  by  one  of  the \nmembers  of  the  expedition  sent  by  the  University  of  Pennsylvania  to \nBabylonia.  I could  not  say  more  than  that  the  fragments,  taking  into \nconsideration  the  place  in  which  they  were  found  and  the  peculiar \ncharacteristics  of  the  cuneiform  characters  preserved  upon  them, \nsprang  from  the  Cassite  period  of  Babylonian  History  (circa  1700- \n1140  b.  c.)  ; moreover,  as  the  first  character  of  the  third  line  of  the \nfirst  fragment  seemed  to  be  KU,  I ascribed  this  fragment,  with  an  in- \nterrogation point,  to  King  Kurigalzu,  while  I placed  the  other  frag- \nment, as  unclassifiable,  with  other  Cassite  fragments  upon  a page  of \nmy  book  where  I published  the  unclassifiable  fragments.  The  proofs \nalready  lay  before  me,  but  I was  far  from  satisfied.  The  whole  prob- \nlem passed  yet  again  through  my  mind  that  March  evening  before  I \nplaced  my  mark  of  approval  under  the  last  correction  in  the  book. \nEven  then  I had  come  to  no  conclusion.  About  midnight,  weary  and \nexhausted,  I went  to  bed  and  was  soon  in  deep  sleep.  Then  I dreamed \nthe  following  remarkable  dream.  A tall,  thin  priest  of  the  old  pre- \nChristian  Nippur,  about  forty  years  of  age  and  clad  in  a simple  abba, \nled  me  to  the  treasure-chamber  of  the  temple,  on  its  southeast  side.  He \nwent  with  me  into  a small,  low-ceiled  room,  without  windows,  in  which \nthere  was  a large  wooden  chest,  while  scraps  of  agate  and  lapis-lazuli \nlay  scattered  on  the  floor.  Here  he  addressed  me  as  follows : \u201c The  two \nfragments  which  you  have  published  separately  upon  pages  22  and  26, \nbelong  together,  are  not  finger-rings,  and  their  history  is  as  follows: \nKing  Kurigalzu  (circa  1300  b.  c.)  once  sent  to  the  temple  of  Bel, \namong  other  articles  of  agate  and  lapis-lazuli,  an  inscribed  votive  cylin- \nder of  agate.  Then  we  priests  suddenly  received  the  command  to  make \nfor  the  statue  of  the  god  Ninib  a pair  of  earrings  of  agate.  We  were \nin  great  dismay,  since  there  was  no  agate  as  raw  material  at  hand.  In \norder  to  execute  the  command  there  was  nothing  for  us  to  do  but  cut \nthe  votive  cylinder  into  three  parts,  thus  making  three  rings,  each  of \nwhich  contained  a portion  of  the  original  inscription.  The  first  two \nrings  served  as  earrings  for  the  statue  of  the  god;  the  two  fragments \nwhich  have  given  you  so  much  trouble  are  portions  of  them.  If  you \nwill  put  the  two  together  you  will  have  confirmation  of  my  words.  But \nthe  third  ring  you  have  not  yet  found  in  the  course  of  your  excavations, \nand  you  never  will  find  it.\u201d  With  this,  the  priest  disappeared.  I awoke \nat  once  and  immediately  told  my  wife  the  dream  that  I might  not  for- \nget it.  Next  morning \u2014 Sunday \u2014 I examined  the  fragments  once  more \nin  the  light  of  these  disclosures,  and  to  my  astonishment  found  all  the \ndetails  of  the  dream  precisely  verified  in  so  far  as  the  means  of  verifica- \ntion were  in  my  hands.  The  original  inscription  on  the  votive  cylinder \nread:  \u201c To  the  god  Ninib,  son  of  Bel,  his  lord,  has  Kurigalzu,  pontifex \nof  Bel,  presented  this.\u201d \n\nThe  problem  was  thus  at  last  solved.  I stated  in  the  preface  that \nI had  unfortunately  discovered  too  late  that  the  two  fragments  be- \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n28 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nlonged  together,  made  the  corresponding  changes  in  the  Table  of  Con- \ntents, pp.  50  and  52,  and,  it  being  not  possible  to  transpose  the \nfragments,  as  the  plates  were  already  made,  I put  in  each  plate  a brief \nreference  to  the  other.  (Cf.  Hilprecht,  The  Babylonian  Expedition  of \nthe  University  of  Pennsylvania,  Series  A,  Cuneiform  Texts,  Vol.  I, \nPart  1,  \u201c Old  Babylonian  Inscriptions,  chiefly  from  Nippur.\u201d). \n\nH.  V.  Hilprecht. \n\nProfessor  Hilprecht  finally  verified  the  principal  facts  asserted  in \nthe  dream  relative  to  the  rings  and  inscription,  as  he  says,  the  next \nday.  But  immediately  following  the  dream  he  went  to  his  study  and \nprovisionally  verified  it  by  reference  to  his  working  copy.  His  wife \nmade  a statement  narrating  that  she  was  awakened  by  a sigh,  saw  him \nhurrying  into  his  study,  and  heard  him  cry : \u201c It  is  so,  it  is  so ! \u201d She \nfollowed  him  and  heard  the  story  of  the  dream. \n\nThe  following  was  also  furnished  by  the  Professor.  It  is  necessary \nfor  a clear  understanding  of  the  matter. \n\nThe  following  transliteration  of  the  inscription,  in  the  Sumerian \nlanguage,  will  serve  to  give  those  of  us  who  are  unlearned  in  cuneiform \nlanguages  an  idea  of  the  material  which  suggested  the  dream.  The \nstraight  vertical  lines  represent  the  cuts  by  which  the  stone-cutter \ndivided  the  original  cylinder  into  three  sections.  The  bracketed  words \nare  entirely  lost,  and  have  been  supplied  by  analogy  from  the  many \nsimilar  inscriptions. \n\n\nLine  1.  Dingir  N \n\ninib  du \n\n(mu) \n\nTo  the  god  Ninib,  child \n\n\u201c 2.  dingir \n\nEn \n\n(HI) \n\nof  the  god  Bel \n\n\u201c 3.  luga \n\n1 - a - ni \n\n(ir) \n\nhis  lord \n\n\u201c 4.  Ku-r \n\n(i-galzu) \n\nKurigalzu \n\n\u201c 5.  pa- \n\n(tesi  dingir  \" \n\n2nlil) \n\npontifex  of  the  god  Bel \n\n\u201c 6.  (in-  na- \n\nba) \n\nhas  presented  it. \n\nNow  let  us  condense  and  newly  frame  Prof.  Hilprecht\u2019s  explanation \nof  the  subconscious  process  of  making  inferences  from  data  which  had \nbeen  consciously  known. \n\n1.  The  first  line  of  ring  2 completed  the  name  Ninib  begun  at  the \nend  of  line  one  of  the  first  ring.  Reading  the  second  lines  of  the  rings \ntogether  made  \u201c of  the  god  Bel,\u201d  except  that  a part  of  the  god\u2019s  name \nwas  missing.  The  third  lines  read  together  made  sense,  \u201c his  lord,\u201d  if \nir  were  supplied  at  the  end.  Probably  a little  more  study  done  in  the \nordinary  way  would  have  disclosed  these  facts.  Continuing  the  study \nwhile  asleep,  the  scholar\u2019s  subconsciousness  recognized  the  connections. \nTherefore  the  two  rings  must  originally  have  formed  one  piece. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nMEN  OF  SCIENCE \n\n\n29 \n\n\n2.  But  the  words  at  the  end  of  lines  one,  two  and  three  of  the \nsecond  ring  were  not  complete,  though  the  conjectural  completion  of \nthem  was  not  difficult.  Hence  there  must  have  been  at  least  another \nring  belonging  with  the  first  two,  as  was  announced  in  the  imagery  of \nthe  dream. \n\n3.  But  slight  additions  were  required  at  the  end  of  lines  one  to \nfive  of  the  second  ring  to  make  the  whole  inscription  continuous  and \ncomplete.  Hence  it  would  be  unlikely  that  the  original  cylinder  was \nsawn  into  more  than  three  rings,  the  number  given  in  the  dream. \n\n4.  After  the  two  discovered  rings,  or  copies  of  their  inscriptions \nwere  placed  in  juxtaposition,  line  for  line,  it  could  easily  be  made  out \nby  an  Assyrian  scholar  that  somebody  presented  an  object  to  the  god \nNinib,  child  of  the  god  Bel,  and  that  the  name  of  that  somebody  very \nlikely  began  with  the  Ku-r.  Having  arrived  so  far,  the  name  of  the \nknown  Babylonian  King  Kurigalzu  would  come  to  mind \u2014 in  fact  it \nalready  had  done  so  to  Prof.  Hjlprecht\u2019s  waking  consciousness.  So \nKing  Kurigalzu  plays  his  part  in  the  dream. \n\n5.  The  fact  announced  so  graphically  in  the  dream,  that  the \nobject  was  given  to  the  god  Ninib,  appeared  in  the  first  line  of  the  two \nrings  when  they  were  subconsciously  remembered  and  joined. \n\n6.  And  the  fact,  also  announced  in  the  dream,  that  the  rings  were \noriginally  a part  of  a votive  cylinder,  could  also  be  inferred  from  the \njoining  of  the  lines  on  the  two  rings. \n\n7.  The  fact  announced  in  the  dream,  that  the  rings  were  ear-rings, \nis  not  a certain  fact.  But  it  is  a reasonable  supposition,  and  one  for \nwhich  data  were  not  lacking,  though  the  conclusion  shows  how  saga- \nciously the  subconsciousness  reasoned.  Prof.  Hilprecht  had  consciously \ndoubted  that  the  rings  could  have  been  used  as  finger-rings,  as  the  size \nof  the  hole  to  be  made  out  from  their  fragments  did  not  seem  to  be \nsuitable.  But  why  might  they  not  have  been  seal-rings?  In  fact  they \nmay  have  been,  but  such  usually  have  pictorial  representations  upon \nthem,  these  had  not,  and  presumably  hence  the  plausible  guess  that \nthey  were  ear-rings. \n\n8.  The  assertion  in  the  dream  that  the  third  ring  had  not  been \ndiscovered  probably  had  its  origin  in  the  inference  that,  as  the  frag- \nments had  been  supposed  to  belong  \u201c to  some  Babylonian,\u201d  hence  were \nfound  in  the  same  place,  had  there  been  found  a third  one  or  a part  of \nit,  this  would  also  have  been  submitted  for  examination.  As  to  the \nadded  statement  that  it  never  would  be  discovered,  this  was  a very \nprobable  one,  as  the  spot  where  the  other  fragments  were  found  would \nof  course  have  been  thoroughly  cleared  out. \n\n9.  But  what  of  the  location  of  the  \u201c treasure  chamber  \u201d at  the \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n30 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nsoutheast  side  of  the  temple?  Prof.  Hilprecht  remembered  that  he  had \nheard  from  Dr.  John  P.  Peters,  before  the  dream,  of  the  discovery  of  a \nroom  the  floor  of  which  was  strewn  with  fragments  of  lapis-lazuli  and \nagate,  the  latter  being  the  material  of  the  rings,  but  said  he  knew \nnothing  of  the  location  of  the  room.  Dr.  Peters,  however,  afterward \ndeclared  that  he  furnished  Prof.  Hilprecht  all  these  facts,  including \nthat  of  the  location  of  the  room,  as  many  as  four  years  previous  to  the \ndream.  It  only  needs  to  be  presumed  that  he  stored  away  in  his  sub- \nconsciousness  a fact  which  he  consciously  forgot. \n\nThe  two  rings  were  represented  to  be  of  different  colors,  and  this \nmay  have  hindered  the  Professor  from  thinking  that  they  might  belong \ntogether.  For  some  reason  the  dreaming  consciousness  ignored  this \nfact,  in  presence  of  the  compelling  fact  that  the  lines  did  actually  join \nto  make  sense.  I say  ignored,  rather  than  inferred  what  proved  to  be \nthe  case,  that  the  sawing  happened  to  be  at  the  line  which  joined  a light \nto  a dark  band  of  the  agate,  a stone  whose  distinguishing  feature  is  that \nit  is  so  banded.  If  such  an  inference  had  been  made  it  would  probably \nhave  come  out  in  a dream  story  of  the  cutting  apart  of  the  cylinder. \n\nAll  the  other  features  of  the  dream  are  simply  fanciful  conjectures. \n\nThis  dream  is  admitted  among  the  \u201c psychic  \u201d incidents  of  this \ncollection,  because  it  is  such  a beautiful  demonstration  of  subconscious \nmechanics. \n\n\nA HARVARD  PROFESSOR  DECLARES  THAT  HE  SUC- \nCEEDED IN  PROJECTING  HIS  \u201c DOUBLE  \u201d 1 \n\n(REPORTED  BY  WILLIAM  JAMES) \n\nThe  Professor  shielded  himself  from  the  deep  disgrace  of  having \nsuccessfully  performed  a curious  but  very  important  scientific  experi- \nment, by  requiring  William  James  (who,  although  a psychologist  of \ngreat  reputation  and  equally  a Harvard  professor,  was  not  at  all  em- \nbarrassed at  having  his  interest  in  psychic  research  known)  to  with- \nhold his  name. \n\nWe  do  not  know  who  the  narrator  was,  but  have  the  assurance  of \nWilliam  James  that  he  was  \u201c an  able  and  respected  professor  in  Har- \nvard University,\u201d  also  that  he  told  James  the  story  soon  after  the \nthing  happened,  and  that  the  version  which  was  finally  written  out \ntallied  exactly  with  James\u2019s  recollection  of  the  earlier  oral  one.  It  is \n\ni Journal  A.  S.  P.  R.,  Ill,  253-4. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nMEN  OF  SCIENCE \n\n\n31 \n\n\nunfortunate  that  the  testimony  of  \u201c A \u201d and  \u201c B \u201d was  not  available,  of \ncourse,  but  the  testimony  of  a man  in  a high  academic  position,  a man \nvouched  for  by  William  James,  is  worth  something. \n\nIn  the  present  case  the  \u201c agent  \u201d is  a colleague  of  mine ; an  able \nand  respected  professor  in  Harvard  University.  He  originally  told  me \nthe  story  shortly  after  it  happened  in  18 \u2014 . The  present  account, \nwritten  at  my  request  in  1903,  tallies  exactly  with  my  memory  of  that \nearlier  story.  \u201c A \u201d at  that  time  was  unwilling  to  give  me  her  version. \nShe  is  now  dead,  and  of  course  the  narrative  is  in  so  far  defective. \n\nCambridge,  April  16,  1903. \n\nMy  dear  Dr.  James: \n\nI recall  exactly  all  the  details  of  the  matter  which  you  wish  me  to \nwrite  about,  but  I cannot  be  sure  whether  the  thing  occurred  in  the \nlatter  part  of  1883  or  the  first  part  of  1884.  At  this  time  A and  I \nwere  seeing  each  other  very  frequently,  and  we  were  interested,  among \nother  things,  in  that  book  by  Sinnett  on  Esoteric  Buddhism.  We \ntalked  a good  deal  about  it,  and  about  the  astral  body,  but  neither  ever \nmade  any  proposal  to  the  other  to  try  any  experiments  in  that  line. \n\nOne  evening,  about  9:45  o\u2019clock,  or,  perhaps,  nearer  10,  when  I \nhad  been  thinking  over  that  subject  as  I sat  alone  in  my  room,  I re- \nsolved to  try  whether  I could  project  my  astral  body  to  the  presence \nof  A.  I did  not  at  all  know  what  the  process  was,  but  I opened  my \nwindow,  which  looked  toward  A\u2019s  house  (though  that  was  half  a mile \naway  and  behind  a hill)  and  sat  down  in  a chair  and  tried  as  hard  as \nI could  to  wish  myself  into  the  presence  of  A.  There  was  no  light  in \nmy  room.  I sat  there  in  that  state  of  wishing  for  about  ten  minutes. \nNothing  abnormal  in  the  way  of  feelings  happened  to  me. \n\nNext  day  I met  A,  who  said  something  to  this  effect.  (I  mean  that \nI cannot  give  the  exact  words.) \n\n\u201c Last  night  about  ten  o\u2019clock  I was  in  the  dining-room  at  supper \nwith  B.  Suddenly  I thought  I saw  you  looking  in  through  the  crack \nof  the  door  at  the  end  of  the  room,  towards  which  I was  looking.  I said \nto  B:  \u2018There  is  Blank,  looking  through  the  crack  of  the  door!\u2019  B., \nwhose  back  was  towards  the  door,  said : \u2018 He  can\u2019t  be  there ; he  would \ncome  right  in.\u2019  However,  I got  up  and  looked  in  the  outer  room,  but \nthere  was  nobody  there.  Now,  what  were  you  doing  last  night  at \nthat  time?  \u201d \n\nThis  is  what  A told  me  and  I then  explained  what  I had  been  doing. \n\nYou  see,  of  course,  that  the  double  evidence  (I  mean,  A\u2019s  and  B\u2019s) \nmight  make  this  story  pretty  well  founded,  but  it  must  be  left  entirely \nindependent  on  my  account,  for  there  are  good  reasons  why  neither \nA nor  B can  be  appealed  to. \n\nOne  such  successful  experiment  is  worth  a dozen  spontaneous  ap- \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n32 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nparitions  of  the  living.  To  suppose  that  a woman  should,  through  the \nactivity  of  her  own  brain  unassisted  by  any  force  coming  from  without, \nexperience  the  hallucination  of  seeing  a man  who  was  at  that  moment \nor  very  near  it  endeavoring  at  a distance  to  produce  that  very  phe- \nnomenon in  her  consciousness,  and  this  by  sheer  coincidence,  is  a prac- \ntical absurdity.  Even  if  there  had  been  a proposal  to  try  the  experi- \nment but  without  arranging  the  time  for  doing  so,  the  case  would  have \nbeen  striking,  but  with  no  such  plan  between  them  to  experiment  at \nany  time,  it  would  seem  as  if  every  connection  between  what  occurred \nand  the  field  of  what  we  understand  by  the  word  \u201c normal  \u201d had  been \nsevered. \n\nPut  it  in  still  another  way.  We  do  not  know  how  many  years  of \nadult  life  \u201c A \u201d had.  Suppose  them  to  have  been  only  ten.  Compara- \ntively few  persons  experience  the  hallucination  of  seeing  a living  person \nnot  actually  present,  once  during  their  lives.  If  \u201c A \u201d had  ever  had \nsuch  an  experience  before  she  met  or  talked  about  the  astral  body  with \nthe  then  or  after  professor  of  Harvard,  it  would  have  been  so  relevant \nthat  she  surely  would  have  told  him  of  it.  It  is  unlikely  that  she  ever \nhad  another  such  experience  afterward,  but  let  us  suppose  that  she  did \nthree  times.  We  are  now  straining  probability  from  two  directions  in \nfavor  of  conservatism,  first  by  assuming  that  she  had  only  ten  years \nof  adult  life,  and  second,  by  assuming  that  in  those  ten  years  she  four \ntimes  had  a visual  hallucination  of  seeing  a living  person.  Now,  ac- \ncording to  the  Harvard  professor  there  was  no  doubt  at  all  that  she \nexperienced  the  one  of  seeing  him  within  the  half  hour  when  he  was \nendeavoring  to  make  her  do  so.  Mathematically,  on  the  basis  proposed \nthat  the  lady  would  experience  such  a hallucination  four  times  within \nthe  ten  years,  the  chance  that  one  of  those  times  should  coincide  with \nthe  half  hour  within  which  the  Harvard  professor  was  trying  his  ex- \nperiment would  be  1 in  43,800,  or,  if  we  exclude  one-third  of  the  time \nas  being  spent  in  sleep  (rather  unfairly,  as  there  are  alleged  instances \nof  persons  being  wakened  as  one  of  the  results  of  such  a successful \nexperiment),  the  chance  would  be  1 in  29,200. \n\n\nHEARS  IN  A LOCKED  ROOM  WALKING  RESEMBLING  THAT \nOF  A FRIEND  WHO  DIED  THE  SAME  HOUR  1 \n\n(CAROLUS  LINNAJUS) \n\nThis  famous  botanist  of  Sweden  (1707-1778)  was,  in  1761,  granted \na patent  of  nobility  and  took  the  name  Carl  von  Linn4,  but  is  generally \n\n1 Flammarion\u2019s  Autour  de  la  Mort,  300-01. \n\n\nGoogle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nMEN  OF  SCIENCE \n\n\n33 \n\n\nreferred  to  by  the  earlier  one.  He  probably  advanced  his  science  more \nthan  any  other  one  man.  His  Genera  Plantarum  was  the  beginning  of \nmodern  systematic  botany,  and  he  first  established  the  law  by  which \nplants  are  classified  in  genera  and  species.  \u201c He  found  biology  a \nchaos;  he  left  it  a cosmos.\u201d  For  many  years  he  was  a professor  of \nbotany  in  the  University  of  Upsala,  attracting  students  from  all  over \nthe  world  and  wielding  an  immense  influence  over  them.  The  number \nof  students  at  the  university  was  normally  500;  it  trebled  while  he \nlectured  there.  His  published  works  are  many. \n\nHe  left  at  death  a manuscript  of  200  pages  recording  many  dreams, \nintuitions,  apparitions  and  other  interesting  facts.  The  following \nincident  was  witnessed  by  him : \n\nOn  the  night  of  July  12-13,  1765,  toward  midnight,  my  wife  for  a \nlong  time  heard  someone  walking,  with  a heavy  step,  in  my  museum. \nShe  woke  up.  I also  heard  it,  although  I was  quite  certain  that  no  one \ncould  be  there,  for  the  doors  were  fastened  and  the  key  in  my  pocket. \nSome  days  after,  I learned  that  my  very  faithful  friend,  the  commis- \nsary Karl  Clerk,  died  precisely  at  that  hour.  It  was  certainly  his  step. \nI used  to  recognize  Clerk,  in  Stockholm,  merely  by  the  sound  of  his \nfootstep.1 \n\nLinnaeus,  one  of  the  greatest  scientists  and  closest  observers  of \nfacts  of  his  age,  here  puts  himself  on  record  as  having  heard,  together \nwith  his  wife,  sounds  resembling  the  walking  of  a friend  in  a locked  and \nempty  room,  at  the  hour  when  that  friend  died. \n\n\nTELEPATHIC  INTIMATIONS  OF  DISASTERS  HAPPENING \n\nTO  HER  SON \n\n(HUDSON  MAXIM,  GUARANTOR) \n\n\nThis  eminent  inventor  (1853-.  . . .),  ended  his  formal  education  at \nwhat  is  now  Kents  Hill  Seminary,  in  Maine,  but  was  made  D.Sc.  by \nHeidelberg  University,  and  LL.D.  by  St.  Peters.  He  was  the  first  to \n\n1 Alexandre  Dumas  the  elder  (1802-1870),  the  celebrated  French  novelist,  tells  in \nhis  Memoires,  with  much  detail,  how  when  his  father.  General  Dumas  (1762-1806), \ndied  unexpectedly  and  at  a distance  from  him,  he  and  his  cousin  were  wakened  sud- \ndenly, by  a knock  on  the  door  of  his  room,  at  the  same  hour,  and  he  went  toward  the \ndoor,  crying,  \u201c Good-by,  papa  1 \u201d But  he  was  only  four  years  old  at  the  time,  and  if \nwe  have  difficulty  in  crediting  that  he  could  remember  all  the  conversation  which \ntook  place  at  his  so  early  an  age,  we  cannot  feel  certain  of  all  his  facts.  Still,  the \nevent  of  his  father\u2019s  death,  and  a startling  occurrence  the  same  night,  might  and  prob- \nably would  stamp  themselves  indelibly,  in  their  essentials,  upon  his  consciousness. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n34 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nmake  smokeless  powder  in  the  United  States,  and  it  was  adopted  by \nthe  Government.  He  invented  \u201c Maximite,\u201d  the  first  high  explosive  to \npenetrate  heavy  armor  plate,  perfected  \u201c stabillite,\u201d  which  produces \nbetter  ballistic  results  than  any  other  smokeless  powder,  and  produced \nmany  other  inventions,  mostly  having  to  do  with  powder  and  explosives. \nHe  became  a member  of  the  United  States  Naval  Consulting  Board  in \n1815.  As  author  he  produced  The  Science  of  Poetry  and  the  Philos- \nophy of  Language,  Defenseless  America,  and  Dynamite  Stories.  Sir \nHiram  S.  Maxim,  an  eminent  inventor  of  automatic  firearms,  was  his \nbrother,  and  Hiram  P.  Maxim,  inventor  of  the  \u201c Maxim  silencer,\u201d  etc., \nis  his  nephew. \n\nI copied  the  following  letter  from  the  original,  written  to  Dr.  Isaac \nK.  Funk.  So  far  as  I am  aware,  it  has  not  previously  been  published. \n\nMarch  25,  1908. \n\nMy  dear  Dr.  Funk : \n\nFollowing  are  the  stories  I told  you  a few  evenings  ago  at  my  house \nabout  the  peculiar  mental  powers  which  it  was  believed  my  mother \npossessed. \n\nThese  incidents  are  entirely  outside  my  own  personal  experiences, \nas  I was  too  young  at  the  time  to  understand  much  about  such  things, \nand  I simply  repeat  the  stories  as  they  have  often  been  told  to  me. \n\nMy  father  and  mother  were  spiritualists,  and  spiritualism  was  very \npopular  in  Maine  between  forty  and  fifty  years  ago.  There  were  many \nexperiments  made  from  time  to  time  to  test  spiritualistic  or  medium- \nistic  powers,  so-called.  My  mother  was  blindfolded,  while  a five-dollar \ngold  piece  was  buried  or  hidden  under  a stone  or  concealed  in  some  way \nin  a ten-acre  lot.  She  was  then  unblindfolded  and  followed  what  she \ncalled  the  \u201c influence  \u201d and  used  to  find  the  five-dollar  gold  piece  all \nright.  This  test  was  repeated  many  times. \n\nOne  of  the  neighbors,  a blacksmith,  made  a large  knife  for  her  and \nhid  it  in  the  woods  and  told  her  that  she  should  have  it  if  she  could  find \nit.  She  made  several  ineffectual  attempts,  the  \u201c influence  \u201d bringing \nher  up  against  a big  tree  every  time  which  blocked  her  way.  She  would \nthen  go  back  and  make  another  start, \u2014 always  with  the  same  result. \nFinally,  she  went  around  the  tree  and  found  the  knife  sticking  in  the \ntree  on  the  other  side. \n\nOne  day,  mv  father  and  mother  and  a spiritualistic  neighbor,  to- \ngether with  a spiritualistic  medium  who  resided  at  our  house,  drove \ndown  to  the  seashore  to  bring  back  a load  of  Captain  Kidd\u2019s  treasure, \nwhich  the  medium  claimed  she  could  locate.  I was  a little  fellow \u2014 \nperhaps  six  years  old \u2014 at  the  time,  but  I distinctly  remember  how  we \nchildren  spent  that  money  building  air  castles  and  how  disappointed \nwe  were  when  the  party  returned  at  night  without  the  gold. \n\nMy  brother  Leander  was  one  night  spearing  suckers  in  the  flume. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nMEN  OF  SCIENCE \n\n\n35 \n\n\nthrough  which  the  wrater  ran  with  considerable  swiftness,  rushing  down \nunder  the  gate  at  the  lower  end.  My  mother  woke  my  father  in  the \nnight  very  suddenly  w\u2019ith  the  exclamation,  \u201c Isaac ! Isaac ! Leander \nhas  fallen  into  the  flume ! \u201d My  father  told  her  that  she  had  only  had \na bad  dream ; but  a little  while  later  Leander  came  home,  soaking  wet. \nHe  had  fallen  into  the  flume,  but  as  he  was  swept  along  by  the  current, \nhe  caught  hold  of  one  of  the  large  wooden  pegs  in  the  side  of  the  flume \nand  pulled  himself  out,  thus  saving  his  life. \n\nLeander  served  in  the  heavy  artillery  in  the  Civil  War,  and  when, \nduring  the  Battle  of  the  Wilderness,  the  artillery  men  were  taken  to \nthe  front  as  infantry,  he  was  shot  at  Spottsylvania  Courthouse.  My \nmother  woke  my  father  in  the  night,  as  before,  and  told  him  that \nLeander  had  been  shot  and  killed.  Several  days  later,  news  came  of  the \nbattle  with  the  list  of  the  killed  and  wounded,  and  Leander\u2019s  name  wras \namong  the  killed.  Her  dream  had  been  on  the  night  of  the  battle. \n\nYours  faithfully, \n\nHudson  Maxim. \n\nOf  course  the  witnesses  were  nearly  all  dead  when,  ten  years  later, \nI wrote  to  Mr.  Maxim,  asking  for  corroboration.  The  reply  is  dated \nJuly  10,  1918. \n\nI enclose  you  a letter  received  from  my  cousin  Caroline  Maxim \nTrue,  of  Dexter,  Maine.  She  is  an  old  lady  now  nearly  eighty,  and \nshe  remembers  and  verifies  what  I told  you. \n\nFaithfully  yours, \n\nHudson  Maxim. \n\n\nThe  enclosed  letter,  in  part,  reads : \n\nMy  dear  Cousin : In  answer  to  your  question  in  regard  to  your \nmother  finding  things,  I believe  you  are  right,  as  your  sister  Lucy  told \nme  all  about  it  just  as  you  said,  and  she  was  a dear  girl  and  I think  she \ntold  it  just  as  it  was. \n\nYour  loving  cousin, \n\nCaroline. \n\nAs  to  the  incidents  of  finding  hidden  objects,  it  would  be  necessary \nto  know  the  conditions  under  which  the  feats  were  performed,  in  order \nto  estimate  their  evidential  value.  If  her  hand  was  in  contact  with  any \nother  person,  it  might  be  muscle-reading,  though  she  were  quite  uncon- \nscious of  the  fact.  If  others  accompanied  her,  they  may  have  quite \nunintentionally  guided  her. \n\nBut  the  incidents  of  waking  and  announcing  the  mishaps  of  Leander \nare  not  subject  to  any  particular  reasons  for  doubt.  We  know  that \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n36 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nmany  incidents  of  this  character  take  place,  and  Mr.  Maxim\u2019s  recol- \nlections of  the  repeated  statements  of  his  family  make  it  fairly  certain \nthat  his  mother  had  these  supernormal  intimations. \n\n\nA REMARKABLE  MONITION \n(JOHN  MUIR) \n\nThe  geologist,  naturalist  and  explorer  John  Muir  (1838-1914), \nwas  born  in  Scotland,  educated  there  and  at  the  University  of  Wiscon- \nsin, and  had  the  degrees  of  A.M.  from  Harvard  and  LL.D.  from  Wis- \nconsin. Muir  Glacier  in  Alaska  was  discovered  by  him,  as  well  as  more \nthan  sixty  other  glaciers  among  the  Sierras  where  geologists  had \nthought  there  were  none.  He  spent  the  most  of  his  mature  life  in \nAlaska  and  California,  and  labored  for  forest  preservation  and  the \nestablishment  of  national  parks  and  reservations.  He  wrote  The \nMountains  of  California  and  a large  number  of  articles  on  physiog- \nraphy and  the  natural  history  of  the  Pacific  Coast,  and  edited  Pictur- \nesque California. \n\nDr.  James  D.  Butler  was  a member  of  the  faculty  of  the  University \nof  Wisconsin,  being  professor  of  ancient  languages  and  literature  from \n1858  to  1868.  He  was  an  honored  citizen,  a man  of  much  learning, \nand  traveled  extensively.  Data  about  him  may  be  found  in  the  Ameri- \ncan \u201c Who\u2019s  Who  \u201d for  1906-7,  and  in  the  National  Cyclopedia  of \nAmerican  Biography,  1899. \n\nMr.  Muir\u2019s  premonition,  telepathic  impression,  or  whatever  it  may \nbe  called,  concerned  the  writer  of  the  notes  which  precede  his  own \nnarrative,  Prof.  Butler. \n\n\nMadison,  Wis.,  Feb.  7,  1888. \n\nFriend  Hodgson  : \n\nI have  tried  to  rouse  John  Muir  to  tell  you,  or  me,  his  story  of  our \nYosemite  rencontre,  in  \u201969.  I will  again. \n\nHe  did  write  my  wife  at  the  time  but  his  letter  cannot  be  found. \n\nYrs.  James  D.  Butler. \n\nMadison,  Wis.,  Feb.  8,  \u201988. \n\nMy  Dear  Sir  : \n\nThe  letter  long  sought  in  vain  has  just  turned  up.  I have  taken \npains  to  copy  and  oblige  you.  . . . \n\nJames  D.  Butler. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n37 \n\n\nMEN  OF  SCIENCE \n\nHeadquarters  of  the  Tuolumne  near  Castle  Peak, \n\nAug.,  1869. \n\nMbs.  James  D.  Butler, \n\nDear  Friend  : I found  your  Professor  a few  weeks  ago  in  the  Sierra \nNevada  Mountains,  and  in  the  very  Yosemite  Sanctum  itself,  and \namong  the  divine  harmonies  of  the  Vernal  and  Nevada  Falls.  Where \nyou  first  met  your  Professor  I do  not  know,  but  surely  I might  venture \nto  say  that  it  was  not  in  so  goodly  a mansion  as  this, \u2014 not  amid  such \nblazing  assemblies  of  God\u2019s  mountain  grandeur. \n\nI have  been  taking  care  of  2,500  sheep  in  the  mountains  all  summer. \nYour  husband  wrote  me  a letter  in  May,  before  he  decided  to  visit  Cali- \nfornia, which  I received  in  July  when  I was  camped  in  a maze  of  sharply \ncut  mountains,  a day\u2019s  journey  above  Coulterville.  Shortly  after  re- \nceiving his  letter  we  moved  our  sheep  higher,  and  camped  upon  the \nnorth  wall  of  the  Yosemite  Valley  two  miles  from  the  brink.  We  re- \nmained here  nearly  three  weeks,  and  almost  every  day  I wandered  along \nthe  valley  domes  and  falls  sketching  and  absorbing  the  inexhaustible \ntreasuries  of  glory,  when  suddenly  I was  seized  with  the  idea  of  going \ndown  into  the  valley  to  find  Professor  Butler. \n\nI knew  a way  through  the  wall  by  an  immense  canyon  or  chasm,  and \nI felt  that  I should  be  resisting  the  spirit  if  I did  not  go.  The  next  day \nI started  for  the  valley  and  reached  the  bottom  in  five  hours.  Consult- \ning the  hotel  register  I found,  James  D.  Butler,  Madison,  Wis.  I could \nscarcely  believe  my  eyes  and  read  the  precious  words  over  and  over. \nAt  last  I got  faith  to  believe  that  after  the  long  cold  years  of  isolation \na friend  was  really  near  in  the  flesh,  and  that  my  eyes  would  be  blessed \nthat  very  day  with  light  from  a familiar  face.  I started  in  pursuit. \nEre  long  I met  Gen.  Alvord  with  his  guide  and  others  who  had  started \nfor  a climb  with  Prof.  Butler,  but  had  turned  back  exhausted.  They \ninformed  me  that  Prof.  Butler  and  Joshua  Jones,  of  New  York,  had \nundertaken  without  a guide  to  reach  the  top  of  Mount  Broderick.  I \nlay  in  wait  for  the  Prof,  at  a place  near  the  Nevada  rapids,  on  a trail \nI knew  he  must  take.  Towards  evening  he  came  to  light  among  the \nrocks,  half  erect,  groping  his  way  among  the  broken  granite  and \nbushes;  sleeves  rolled  up,  vest  open,  hat  dangling  behind  his  back,  etc. \nOn  seeing  me  approach  he  sat  down  to  wipe  the  perspiration  from  his \nbrow  and  neck,  and  to  inquire  the  way  down  the  rapids.  I showed  him \nthe  path  which  was  marked  by  little  piles  of  rock ; but  he  did  not  recog- \nnize me.  Then  I sprang  directly  in  front  of  him  and  asked  if  he  did  not \nknow  me.  He  said  he  thought  not,  but  soon  changed  his  mind.  . . . \n\nFarewell, \n\nMost  cordially  your  friend, \n\nJohn  Muir. \n\nAnd  Professor  Butler  adds  to  the  letter  a note  of  his  own : \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n38 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nWhen  the  feeling  above  described  arose  in  Muir  that  he  might  reach \nme,  his  old  teacher,  within  a day\u2019s  march,  the  word  telepathy \u2014 far  feel- \ning\u2014 had  not  yet  been  coined.  That  feeling  demanded  such  a word  to \ndescribe  it. \n\nIt  is  fortunate  that  Muir  described  his  strange  impulse  in  black  and \nwhite,  and  that  within  a month  of  his  unique  experience.  I am  also \nglad  that  his  letter,  mislaid  and  long  given  up  for  lost,  has  remained \nsafe  and  sound. \n\nMy  own  impressions  derived  from  conversation  with  Muir  as  he \npiloted  me  down  the  mountain,  that  but  for  his  appearing  \u201c as  an  angel \ndropped  down  from  the  clouds,\u201d  I must  have  been  lost  in  the  darkness \nthen  coming  on,  I have  described  in  a paper  entitled  \u201c Presentiments.\u201d \nThey  harmonize  with  Muir\u2019s  letter,  and  have  been  often  reprinted  as \none  of  those  pages  of  truth  which  are  stranger  than  fiction. \n\nJames  D.  Butler, \n\nFeb.,  1888.  Madison,  Wis. \n\nOwing  to  the  fact,  for  which  Dr.  Hodgson  was  not  responsible,  that \nhe  was  unable  to  secure  the  promise  of  extra  copies  of  the  publication \nin  which  the  incident  was  to  appear,  Professor  Butler  forbade  its  pub- \nlication. But  many  years  have  passed,  the  parties  are  all  dead,  and \nthere  can  be  no  reason  for  withholding  it,  especially  as,  in  substance, \nit  had  already  been  told,  probably  in  newspapers  or  magazines.  But \nif  the  letter  by  John  Muir  has  ever  before  been  published,1  we  are  not \naware  of  the  fact. \n\n\nCOINCIDENTAL  DREAMS  2 \n(RAPHAEL  PUMPELLY) \n\nProfessor  Pumpelly  (1837-....?)  had  a long  and  distinguished \ncareer  as  a geologist  and  author.  He  made  geological  explorations  in \nCorsica,  Japan  (for  the  Government  of  Japan),  various  parts  of \nChina  (part  for  the  Government  of  China),  the  Gobi  Desert,  etc., \nbefore  becoming  professor  of  mining  at  Harvard,  1866-73.  After \nthat  he  was  state  geologist  of  Michigan  for  three  years,  then  directed \nthe  geological  survey  of  that  State,  and  was  afterwards  chief  of  a \ndivision  of  the  United  States  Geological  Survey.  He  organized  and \n\nxThis  appeared  first  in  the  Journal  A.  S.  P.  R.,  for  August,  1921,  as  part  of  an \narticle  by  W.  F.  Prince. \n\n2 The  Cosmic  Relations  and  Immortality,  by  Henry  Holt  (Houghton  Mifflin  Co., \n1919),  I,  258-59. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nMEN  OF  SCIENCE \n\n\n39 \n\n\ndirected  the  Northern  Transcontinental  S.urvey,  1881-4,  made  the \ndiscoveries  on  which  were  based  most  of  the  iron-ore  industry  of \nMichigan  and  Western  Ontario,  1867-1901,  and  directed  a great  geo- \ngraphical and  archaeological  survey  of  Central  Asia.  He  was  the \nauthor  of  a number  of  books  dealing  with  the  geology  of  various  lands. \n\nBetween  forty  and  fifty  years  ago,  while  visiting  my  sister  in  New \nYork  City,  I came  down  to  breakfast  where  I found  my  brother-in-law \nreading  the  morning  paper.  Soon  my  sister  also  came  down  and  joined \nus  at  table.  She  said  she  had  had  an  awful  dream;  she  had  dreamed \nall  night  that  she  was  standing  in  a church,  where  a continuous  pro- \ncession of  men  was  filing  by  her,  carrying  on  litters  something  covered \nwith  sheets. \n\nHer  husband  resumed  reading  his  paper  and  soon  said : \u201c Why, \nNetty,  here  it  says  that  they  are  removing  the  bodies  from  the  St. \nMark\u2019s  graves.\u201d \n\nNow,  my  sister\u2019s  first  child  had  been  buried  several  years  before  in \nthe  graveyard  of  St.  Mark\u2019s  Church.  My  sister  had  not  seen  the \npaper,  and  neither  she  nor  her  husband  had  heard  of  any  intention  to \ndisturb  the  graves. \n\nIn  the  late  winter  of  1864-5,  I was  on  my  journey  through  Siberia. \nIn  one  of  the  first  nights  after  leaving  Irkutsk  I dreamed  that  I had \narrived  at  my  native  village  of  Owego  in  New  York  and  had  walked \nhome  from  the  station.  As  I came  up  the  driveway  to  the  house  I saw \nmy  mother  and  my  father  standing  at  the  door  showing  signs  of  great \nrelief.  I noticed  that  my  aunt,  who  lived  with  us  and  whom  we  all \nloved  dearly,  was  not  there.  As  soon  as  I waked  I was  so  impressed \nby  the  dream  that  I made  a memorandum,  as  I remember,  in  the  form \nof  an  inverted  torch,  with  the  date. \n\nWhen  I reached  St.  Petersburg,  about  three  weeks  later,  I found \nin  my  mail  the  first  news  I had  had,  for  six  months,  from  home.  I \nlearned  that  the  aunt  I had  missed  in  my  dream  had  died.  I do  not \nremember  now  the  relation  in  time  between  the  dates  of  the  death  and \nthe  dream.  It  was  close,  and  my  impression  is  that  I thought,  in  read- \ning the  letter,  that  there  was  coincidence. \n\nIn  1906  we  were  living  in  Capri.  One  morning  my  wife  told  me  of \ndreaming  that  she  found  her  sisters  and  her  brother  Otis  (who  had \ndied  several  years  before)  in  tears.  When  they  saw  her,  Otis  said: \n\u201c We  must  tell  Eliza.\u201d \n\nThat  same  day  there  came  a cablegram  saying  that  my  wife\u2019s  favor- \nite brother  Horace  was  very  ill,  and  within  an  hour  another  cable \nsaying  he  had  died. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n40 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nMONITION  OF  A DEATH,  AND  OF  A SENTENCE  UTTERED \n\nWHILE  DYING  1 \n\n(PROFESSOR  R.  A.  S.  REDMAYNE) \n\n\u201c Professor  R.  A.  S.  Redmayne,\u201d  wrote  Sir  Oliver  Lodge  to  me  on \nFebruary  20,  1928,  \u201c was  at  one  time  a colleague  of  mine  in  the  Uni- \nversity of  Birmingham  as  our  first  Professor  of  Mining.  He  was  very \nsuccessful  in  establishing  a Mining  Department,  which  dealt  with  metal- \nliferous mines  and  methods  of  extraction,  but  more  especially  with  the \nmining  of  coal;  and  that  gradually  developed  into  exploration  and \nboring  for  oil : so  that  when  he  retired  from  the  Chair  he  was  succeeded \nby  Sir  John  Cadman,  who  is  now  Chairman  of  the  Anglo  Persian  Oil \nCompany.  Redmayne  vacated  the  Chair  to  take  up  duties  of  advising \nthe  Government  in  all  matters  connected  with  coal  mining.  He  is  now \nSir  Richard  Redmayne,  and  has  offices  in  or  near  Whitehall.\u201d \n\nA case  of  clairvoyance  or  distant  telepathy  was  told  me  by  my \ncollege  Professor  R.  A.  S.  Redmayne,  as  having  happened  in  his  own \nexperience  when  he  was  engaged  in  prospecting  for  mines  in  a remote \ndistrict  of  South  Africa  accompanied  only  by  a working  miner  from \nDurham.  His  account  is  here  abbreviated: \n\nSo  far  as  they  could  keep  a record  of  weeks  the  solitary  two  used  to \nplay  at  some  game  on  Sundays,  instead  of  working,  but  on  one  particu- \nlar Sunday  the  workman  declined  to  play,  saying  he  did  not  feel  up  to \nit,  as  he  had  just  had  an  intimation  of  his  mother\u2019s  death, \u2014 that  she \nhad  spoken  of  him  in  her  last  hours,  saying  that  she  \u201c would  never  see \nAlbert  again.\u201d \n\nMy  informant  tried  to  chaff  his  assistant  out  of  his  melancholy, \nsince  it  was  a physical  impossibility  that  they  could  receive  recent  news \nby  any  normal  means.  But  he  adhered  to  his  conviction,  and  in  accord- \nance with  North  Country  tradition  seemed  to  regard  it  as  natural  that \nhe  should  thus  know. \n\nWeeks  afterwards  complete  confirmation  came  from  England,  both \nas  to  date  and  circumstance;  the  words  of  the  dying  woman  having \nbeen  similar  to  those  felt  at  the  time  by  her  distant  son. \n\nThe  occurrence  made  a marked  impression  on  my  informant  and \nbroke  down  his  skepticism  as  to  the  possibility  of  these  strange \noccurrences. \n\nFortunately  I am  able  to  quote  confirmatory  evidence  of  this  narra- \ntive; for  very  soon  after  the  verification  Professor  Redmayne  wrote  an \naccount  of  it  to  his  father,  and  from  this  gentleman  I have  received  a \ncertified  copy  of  the  letter: \n\n1 The  Survival  of  Man,  by  Sir  Oliver  Lodge,  77-79. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n41 \n\n\nMEN  OF  SCIENCE \n\nLetter  from  Professor  Redmayne  to  His  Father \n\n\u201c Mgagane,  Nr.  Newcastle,  Natal, \n\n\u2018\u201821st  Nov.,  1891. \n\n\u201c I have  a curious  and  startling  thing  to  tell  you : About  six  weeks \nago,  Tonks  said  to  me  one  morning,  * My  mother  is  dead,  sir.  I saw \nher  early  this  morning  lying  dead  in  bed  and  the  relatives  standing \nround  the  bed;  she  said  she  would  never  see  me  again  before  she  died.\u2019 \nI laughed  at  him  and  ridiculed  the  matter,  and  he  seemed  to  forget  it, \nand  we  thought  (no)  more  of  it,  but  Tonks  asked  me  to  note  the  date \nwhich  I did  not  do.  Last  Wednesday,  however,  Tonks  received  a letter \nfrom  his  wife  telling  him  that  his  mother  was  dead  and  had  been  buried \na week,  that  she  died  early  one  Sunday  morning  about  six  weeks  since \nand  in  her  sleep ; but  before  she  fell  asleep  she  said  she  would  never  see \n\u2018 Albert  \u2019 again.  About  a fortnight  since  I told  some  people  what  Tonks \nhad  told  me,  giving  it  as  an  instance  of  the  superstitiousness  of  the \nDurham  pitmen,  and  they  were  startled  when,  the  other  day,  I told  them \nthe  dream  had  come  true.  I will  never  laugh  at  anything  like  this \nagain.\u201d \n\nThe  above  is  an  extract  from  a letter  from  my  son  R.  A.  S.  Red- \nmavne  written  from  Mgagane,  Natal,  S.  A.,  and  dated  November \n21st  [1891]. \n\nJohn  M.  Redmayne. \n\nAugust  1, 1902. \n\nHarewood,  Gateshead. \n\nProfessor  Redmayne  has  also  been  good  enough  to  get  a certificate \nfrom  the  workman  concerned,  in  the  form  of  a copy  of  the  main  portion \nof  the  above  letter,  with  the  following  note  appended: \n\n\u201c The  above  extract  correctly  relates  what  occurred  to  me  whilst \nliving  in  Natal  with  Mr.  Redmayne.\u201d \n\nSigned  Albert  Tonks. \n\nDate  August  21,  1901. \n\nWitness  to  above  signature,  N.  B.  Paddon, \n\nSeaton  Delaval. \n\n\nAPPARITION  OF  A PERSON  ABOUT  TO  DIE  1 \n(GEORGE  JOHN  ROMANES) \n\nProfessor  G.  J.  Romanes  (1848-1894)  was  a distinguished  English \npsychologist  and  zoologist.  He  was  born  in  Canada,  educated  at  Cam- \nbridge, elected  Fellow  of  the  Royal  Society  in  1879.  He  lectured  at \nthe  Universities  of  Cambridge  and  Edinburgh  and  elsewhere,  con- \n\n1 Proceeding a S.  P.  R.,  XI,  440-41,  article  on  \u201c Subliminal  Self,\u201d  by  F.  W.  H.  Myers. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n42 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\ntributed  extensively  to  periodicals,  and  wrote  Science  Lectures  for  the \nPeople,  Mental  Evolution,  Animal  Intelligence,  Charles  Darwin:  His \nCharacter  and  Life,  and  other  books. \n\nProfessor  Romanes  wrote  to  Mr.  Myers,  November  20,  1889: \n\nTowards  the  end  of  March,  1878,  in  the  dead  of  the  night,  while \nbelieving  myself  to  be  awake,  I thought  the  door  at  the  head  of  my  bed \nwas  opened  and  a white  figure  passed  along  the  side  of  the  bed  to  the \nfoot,  where  it  faced  about  and  showed  me  it  was  covered  head  and  all  in \na shroud.  Then  with  its  hands  it  suddenly  parted  the  shroud  over  the \nface,  revealing  between  its  two  hands  the  face  of  my  sister,  who  was  ill \nin  another  room.  I exclaimed  her  name,  whereupon  the  figure  vanished \ninstantly.  Next  day  (and  certainly  on  account  of  the  shock  given  me \nby  the  above  experience)  I called  in  Sir  Wr.  Jenner,  who  said  my  sister \nhad  not  many  days  to  live.  [She  died,  in  fact,  very  soon  afterwards.] \n\nI was  in  good  health,  without  any  grief  or  anxiety.  My  sister  was \nbeing  attended  by  our  family  doctor,  who  did  not  suspect  anything \nserious,  therefore  I had  had  no  anxiety  at  all  on  her  account,  nor  had \nshe  herself. \n\nI have  never,  either  before  or  after  this,  had  such  an  experience. \n\n(Signed)  G.  J.  Romanes. \n\n\nMr.  Myers  adds: \n\nThe  impression  made  by  this  incident  upon  the  late  Dr.  Romanes, \nF.R.S.,  was,  as  he  has  more  than  once  told  me,  very  deep;  nor  was \nthere,  he  thought,  any  such  anxiety  in  his  mind  at  the  time  with  regard \nto  his  sister  as  could  have  predisposed  him  to  this  unique  hallucination. \nThere  were,  I may  add,  other  unpublished  circumstances  which  con- \nfirmed him  in  his  view  of  the  matter. \n\n\nA \u201c HAUNTED  \u201d HOUSE  1 \n(ARCHIBALD  HENRY  SAYCE) \n\nThe  Rev.  A.  H.  Sayce  (1846-. . . .)  was  educated  at  Oxford,  of \nwhich  he  was  made  a Fellow  in  1869.  He  became  a very  distinguished \nOrientalist,  and  his  books  on  the  archaeology,  languages,  religions  and \nhistory  of  the  ancient  Assyrians,  Babylonians,  Hittites  and  Hebrews \nwere  many.  He  successfully  vindicated  the  political  and  ethnic  impor- \ntance of  the  Hittites  and  the  Biblical  statements  regarding  them  which \n\n1 Reminiscences,  by  A.  H.  Sayce  (1923),  14-17. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nMEN  OF  SCIENCE \n\n\n43 \n\n\nhad  been  discredited  by  scholars.  For  twenty-four  years  he  was \ndeputy  professor  of  comparative  philology  at  Oxford,  and  was  a \nmember  of  the  Old  Testament  Revision  Company,  1874-1884.  He \ntraveled  much  in  the  East. \n\nWhen  thirteen  years  old  he  and  his  brother  visited  friends  in  a \nhouse  near  Bath,  which  they  had  just  taken.  While  there  events  took \nplace  which  made  an  indelible  impression  upon  his  memory. \n\nOn  a Thursday  afternoon  when  the  light  was  failing  I closed  my \nbooks  and  went  up-stairs  to  prepare  myself  for  dinner  while  there  was \nstill  sufficient  light  to  do  so  without  the  help  of  a candle.  I was  stand- \ning brushing  my  hair  before  the  toilet-table  which  stood  in  front  of  the \nwindow,  when  I happened  to  turn  to  the  right  and  there  saw  a man \nstanding  a few  steps  away  at  the  entrance  of  the  dressing-room.  I can \nstill  see  him  as  he  stood  facing  me,  with  a closely-shaven  face,  fine \nfeatures,  dark-brown  hair  parted  in  the  middle,  and  a dark  coat  but- \ntoned below  the  chin  like  an  oriental  Stambouli  or  a clerical  coat.  The \nbutton  was  of  gold,  and  there  was  a gold  button  also  on  either  wrist. \n\nThe  suddenness  of  the  apparition  naturally  startled  me,  and  with- \nout imagining  for  a moment  that  it  was  anything  more  than  an  ordi- \nnary individual  who  had  found  his  way  into  the  house,  I rushed \ndown-stairs  into  the  morning-room  and  there  told  my  hosts  that  there \nwas  a strange  man  up-stairs.  I was  naturally  laughed  at,  and  informed \nthat  poring  over  books  indoors  day  after  day  had  excited  my  imagina- \ntion and  that  the  whole  thing  was  merely  the  result  of  \u201c nerves.\u201d  By \nthe  time  dinner  was  over  I had  been  induced  to  believe  that  such  was \nreally  the  case. \n\nThe  following  Sunday  I awoke  early  in  the  morning.  The  log-fire \nwas  nearly  extinct,  but  there  was  still  sufficient  light  from  it  to  enable \nthe  outlines  of  objects  to  be  discerned.  In  the  dim  light  I saw  a human \nfigure  pass  to  the  foot  of  the  bed  and  there  stand  for  a moment  or  two \nbetween  the  bedstead  and  the  dying  fire.  I asked  my  brother  Herbert, \nwho  was  sharing  the  bed  with  me  and  happened  also  to  be  awake,  who \nit  was.  He,  too,  saw  the  figure  and  replied,  \u201c It\u2019s  only  Lizzie  \u201d \u2014 the \ndaughter  of  our  hosts,  whose  room  was  close  to  ours,  and  thereupon  we \nboth  turned  round  and  went  to  sleep  again.  In  the  morning  I men- \ntioned to  our  hostess,  Mrs.  Boyd,  that  her  daughter  had  visited  our \nbed-room  during  the  night;  she  replied,  \u201cWhat  could  she  have  been \ndoing  there?  \u201d and  then  the  matter  passed  out  of  our  memories  until  it \nwas  recalled  to  me  the  following  autumn  by  Mrs.  Boyd. \n\nThe  next  event  of  which  I know  was  a visit  paid  by  a Mrs.  Herbert \nto  the  house  in  the  spring.  On  a certain  Sunday  morning  she  asked  if \nshe  might  change  her  room,  as  she  had  had  an  unpleasant  experience \nearly  that  morning.  She  had  seen  a man  come  out  of  the  dressing- \nroom,  pass  along  the  side  of  the  bed  and  then  stoop  down  so  as  to  be \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n44 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nconcealed  by  its  foot.  She  jumped  out  of  the  bed  to  see  who  was  there, \nand  nothing  was  visible.  The  whole  story  was  naturally  treated  as  a \ndream  by  those  who  heard  it. \n\nIn  the  following  September  the  married  daughter  of  the  Boyds  and \nher  husband  paid  a visit  to  the  Court.  A few  days  later  we  were  lunch- \ning there,  and  I heard  from  Mrs.  Holt  a somewhat  vivid  account  of  the \nexperiences  they  had  just  had.  They  occupied  the  drab  room,  and  she \nslept  on  the  side  of  the  bed  nearest  the  dressing-room.  Early  on  the \nprevious  Friday  morning  she  was  roused  from  her  slumbers  by  feeling \n\u201c a cold,  clammy  hand  \u201d laid  across  her  forehead.  She  opened  her  eyes, \nand  saw  \u201c the  dark-brown  figure  of  a man  hieing  away  \u201d from  her  into \nthe  little  dressing-room.  She  awoke  her  husband,  who  told  her  she  had \nhad  a nightmare ; but  she  refused  to  sleep  again  on  that  side  of  the  bed. \nThe  next  night  Mr.  Holt  was  rendered  sleepless  by  a toothache,  and, \ntherefore,  as  he  informed  his  wife,  had  there  been  any  ghosts  about,  he \nmust  have  seen  them.  By  Saturday  night,  however,  his  toothache  was \ncured,  and  his  sleep  accordingly  was  sounder  than  usual.  He  was \nstartled  out  of  it  by  feeling  the  same  \u201c cold,  clammy  hand  \u201d as  that \ndescribed  by  his  wife,  and,  as  he  opened  his  eyes,  seeing  the  same  figure \nretreating  into  the  dressing-room.  He  looked  at  his  watch  and  found \nthat  it  was  four  o\u2019clock.  He  got  out  of  bed  and  sponged  his  face  and \nhead  with  cold  water;  then  returned  to  the  bed  and  sat  up  in  it  for  a \nmoment  or  two.  Before  he  could  lie  down  \u201c the  figure  \u201d returned  from \nthe  dressing-room  and  stood  close  to  his  shoulder.  He  was  able  to \nmeasure  it  against  the  window-frame,  but  I do  not  remember  what  he \nsaid  was  the  exact  height.  His  description  of  \u201c the  figure,\u201d  however, \nagreed  exactly  with  what  I had  seen,  even  to  the  three  gilt  buttons. \nWhile  he  sat  gazing  at  it,  the  figure  slowly  vanished  out  of  view. \n\nThat  there  was  \u201c a ghost  \u201d in  the  Court  now  began  to  be  noised \nabroad,  and  the  old  servants  of  our  friends  threatened  to  leave  them. \nIn  the  course  of  the  winter,  consequently,  they  gave  up  the  place  and \ntook  a house  elsewhere.  From  that  day  to  this  I have  heard  nothing \nmore  about  it  or  its  occupants,  ghostly  or  otherwise. \n\n\nPSYCHIC  PHENOMENA  AMONG  SAVAGES  1 \n\n(ERNEST  THOMPSON  SETON) \n\nThe  following  account  is  of  incidents  not  indeed  witnessed  by  Ernest \nThompson  Seton  (1861-....),  but  they  were  evidently  credited  by \nhim,  and  he  lived  for  years  in  the  wilds  of  Canada  and  on  the  Western \nplains  as  they  were  forty  years  ago,  and  had  many  contacts  with  In- \n\n1 The  Arctic  Prairies,  by  E.  T.  Seton. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nMEN  OF  SCIENCE \n\n\n45 \n\n\ndians.  He  was  at  one  time  official  naturalist  to  the  government  of \nManitoba.  He  has  written  many  books  on  wild  animals  and  the  woods, \nand  furnished  the  illustrations  representing  birds  and  animals  in  vari- \nous books,  including  many  of  those  in  the  Century  Dictionary. \n\nMr.  Seton  thus  sets  down  incidents  reported  by  Thomas  Anderson, \nwho  was  in  the  service  of  a commercial  company : \n\nIn  the  winter  of  1885-6  he  [Thomas  Anderson]  was  to  be  in  charge \nof  Nipigon  House,  but  got  orders  beforehand  to  visit  the  posts  on  Al- \nbany River.  He  set  out  from  Fort  William  on  Lake  Superior  on  his \n1200-mile  trip  through  the  snow  with  an  Indian  whose  name  was  Joe \nEskimo,  from  Mantoulin  Island,  400  miles  away.  At  Nipigon  House \nhe  got  another  guide,  but  this  one  was  in  bad  shape,  spitting  blood. \nAfter  three  days\u2019  travel  the  guide  said : \u201c I will  go  to  the  end  if  it  kills \nme,  because  I have  promised,  unless  I can  get  you  a better  guide.  At \nWayabimika  (Lake  Savanne)  is  an  old  man  named  Omeegi;  he  knows \nthe  road  better  than  I do.\u201d  When  they  got  there,  Omeegi,  although \nvery  old  and  half  blind,  was  willing  to  go  on  condition  that  they  did \nnot  walk  too  fast.  Then  they  started  for  Osnaburgh  House  on  Lake \nSt.  Joseph,  150  miles  away.  The  old  man  led  off  well,  evidently  knew \nthe  way,  but  sometimes  would  stop,  cover  his  eyes  with  his  hands,  look \nat  the  ground  and  then  at  the  sky,  and  turn  on  a sharp  angle.  He \nproved  a fine  guide  and  brought  the  expedition  there  in  good  time. \n\nNext  winter  at  Wayabimika  (where  Charley  de  la  Ronde  was  in \ncharge,  but  was  leaving  on  a trip  of  ten  days)  Omeegi  came  in  and \nasked  for  a present \u2014 \u201c a new  shirt  and  pair  of  pants.\u201d  This  is  the \nusual  outfit  for  a corpse.  He  explained  that  he  was  to  die  before \nCharley  came  back ; that  he  would  die  \u201c when  the  sun  rose  at  that \nisland  \u201d (a  week  ahead).  He  got  the  clothes,  though  every  one  laughed \nat  him.  A week  later  he  put  on  the  new  garments  and  said : \u201c Today  I \ndie  when  the  sun  is  over  that  island ! \u201d He  went  out,  looking  at  the  sun \nfrom  time  to  time,  placidly  smoking.  When  the  sun  got  to  the  right \nplace  he  came  in,  lay  down  by  the  fire,  and  in  a few  minutes  was  dead. \n\nWe  buried  him  in  the  ground,  to  his  brother\u2019s  great  indignation \nwhen  he  heard  of  it.  He  said : \u201c You  white  men  live  on  things  that  come \nout  of  the  ground,  and  are  buried  in  the  ground,  and  properly,  but  we \nIndians  live  on  things  that  run  above  ground,  and  want  to  take  our \nlast  sleep  in  the  trees.\u201d \n\nAnother  case  of  Indian  clairvoyance  ran  thus:  About  1879,  when \nAnderson  was  at  Abitibi,  the  winter  packet  used  to  leave  Montreal \nJanuary  2,  each  year,  and  arrive  at  Abitibi  January  19.  This  year  it \ndid  not  come.  The  men  were  much  bothered,  as  all  plans  were  upset. \nAfter  waiting  about  two  weeks  some  of  the  Indians  and  half-breeds \nadvised  Anderson  to  consult  the  conjuring  woman,  Mash-kou-tay  Ish- \nquay  (Prairie  woman,  a Flathead  from  Stuart  Lake,  B.  C.).  He  went \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n46 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nand  paid  her  some  tobacco.  She  drummed  and  conjured  all  night.  She \ncame  in  the  morning  and  told  him : \u201c The  packet  is  at  the  foot  of  a \nrapid  now,  where  there  is  open  water;  the  snow  is  deep  and  the  travel \nheavy,  but  it  will  be  here  tomorrow  when  the  sun  is  at  that  point.\u201d \n\nSure  enough,  it  all  fell  out  as  she  had  told.  This  woman  married  a \nHudson\u2019s  Bay  man  named  MacDonald,  and  he  brought  her  to  Lachine, \nwhere  she  bore  him  three  sons ; then  he  died  of  smallpox,  and  Sir  George \nThompson  gave  orders  that  she  should  be  sent  up  to  Abitibi  and  there \npensioned  for  as  long  as  she  lived.  She  was  about  75  at  the  time  of \nthe  incident.  She  many  times  gave  evidence  of  clairvoyant  power. \nThe  priest  said  he  \u201c knew  about  it,  and  that  she  was  helped  by  the \ndevil.\u201d \n\nDr.  J.  H.  Hyslop  thus  comments  on  this  account : 1 \n\nIt  is  of  peculiar  interest  to  find  such  phenomena  among  savages, \neven  when  they  are  not  as  fully  confirmed  or  investigated  at  the  time, \nbecause  savages  are  not  sophisticated  and  are  so  removed  from  the \nideas  and  habits  of  civilized  people  as  not  to  be  as  much  infected  with \nthe  influences  that  make  for  fraud.  There  is  fraud  and  imposture \namong  them.  Their  priests  and  medicine  men  often  learn  how  to  dupe \ntheir  victims,  but  in  spite  of  this  the  phenomena  appear  with  individ- \nuals not  in  the  craft  and  they  help  to  prove  that  the  phenomena  belong \nto  the  human  race,  and  are  not  limited  to  the  craft  formed  for  the  pur- \npose. Besides  this  the  conditions  of  life  are  such  that  intercommunica- \ntion and  other  forms  of  casual  information,  which  affect  evidential  pos- \nsibilities, are  not  present,  and  the  facts  are  more  easily  freed  from  the \ndifficulties  that  affect  them  among  the  civilized,  though  defects  in  the \nreporting  of  them  often  compensate  for  this  advantage. \n\n\nCLAIRVOYANTLY  WITNESSES  A FIRE  IN  PROGRESS  AT \nTHREE  HUNDRED  MILES  DISTANCE \n\n(EMANUEL  SWEDENBORG) \n\nThis  great  man  of  science,  mystic  and  theologian,  originally \nnamed  Swedberg  (1688-1772),  was  son  of  a Swedish  bishop  and  pro- \nfessor of  theology;  and  in  his  childhood  his  parents  thought  that \n\u201c angels  spoke  through  him.\u201d  He  was  taught  Latin,  Greek  and  He- \nbrew, mathematics  and  the  sciences  in  the  University  of  Upsala,  and \nbecame  one  of  the  most  learned  men  of  his  age.  Successively  he  was \n\n1 Journal  A.  S.  P.  R.,  March,  1918. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nMEN  OF  SCIENCE \n\n\n47 \n\n\neditor  of  a scientific  magazine,  appointee  of  Charles  XII.  as  assessor \nin  the  Swedish  College  of  Mines,  inventor  of  a machine  to  transport \nboats  overland,  author  of  mathematical  and  mechanical  works,  created \nCount  by  Queen  Ulrica  with  name  changed  to  Swedenborg,  author  of \nseveral  more  books  of  science  gradually  verging  upon  philosophy.  In \n1744  he  believed  that  \u201c heaven  opened  to  him,\u201d  and  then  began  his \nseries  of  theological  works  on  which  is  founded  the  Swedenborgian  (or \n\u201c New  \u201d)  Church. \n\nThe  evidence  for  this  incident  and  those  relating  to  Swedenborg \nwhich  follow  it  is  condensed  from  a paper  prepared  by  the  Rev.  John \nWhitehead  1 for  reading  at  a meeting  of  the  B.  S.  P.  R.,  and  printed \nin  the  New  Church  Review,  October,  1927. \n\nWhat  is  the  evidence  proving  that  Swedenborg  saw,  described,  and \nannounced  the  fire  and  its  progress?  . . . \n\nThe  report  of  these  three  remarkable  experiences  2 soon  reached \nthe  ears  of  the  German  philosopher  Immanuel  Kant,  who  discusses \nthem  in  his  Dreams  of  a Spirit  Seer,  published  in  1766.  This  book \nexcited  the  curiosity  of  Madam  von  Knobloch,  who  wrote  to  Kant  ask- \ning him  about  the  facts.  Kant  replied  to  this  letter  on  August \n10,  1768. \n\nKant  had  a friend,  an  Englishman,  named  Green  who  was  going  to \nStockholm.  He  commissioned  him  \u201c to  make  particular  inquiries  re- \nspecting the  miraculous  gift  which  Swedenborg  possesses.\u201d  \u201c Kant \nmade  the  acquaintance  of  his  friend  Green  during  the  summer  of  1767 ; \nGreen  saw  Swedenborg  early  in  1768,  and  returned  to  Konigsberg  in \ntime  to  meet  Kant  on  Whit-Monday,  1768.\u201d  Green  was  a highly  edu- \ncated English  gentleman  who  became  an  intimate  friend  of  Kant,  and \nit  is  to  him  that  Kant  owed  his  direct  knowledge  of  the  facts  concerning \nSwedenborg.  These  facts  he  communicated  to  Madam  von  Knobloch. \nHe  wrote  her  as  follows  concerning  the  Stockholm  fire: \n\n\u201c The  following  occurrence  appears  to  me  to  have  the  greatest \nweight  of  proof,  and  to  place  the  assertion  respecting  Swedenborg\u2019s \nextraordinary  gift  beyond  all  possibility  of  doubt.  In  the  year  1759 \n[the  German  original  has  1756]  toward  the  end  of  September  [July], \non  Saturday  at  four  o\u2019clock  p.  m.,  Swedenborg  arrived  at  Gottenburg \nfrom  England,  when  Mr.  William  Castel  invited  him  to  his  house,  to- \ngether with  a party  of  fifteen  persons.  About  six  o\u2019clock,  Swedenborg \n\n1 Mr.  Whitehead,  a member  of  the  B.  S.  P.  R.,  is  probably  the  most  learned \nclergyman  of  the  New  Church  in  America,  translator  and  expositor  of  Swedenborg, \ntheological  professor,  lecturer,  editor.  A full  set  of  Swedenborg\u2019s  more  generally \nknown  works  has  been  placed  in  the  B.  S.  P.  R.  library  through  Mr.  Whitehead\u2019s \ngood  offices,  and  Swedenborg\u2019s  Spiritual  Diary  in  five  volumes,  and  Journal  of \nDreams,  of  more  direct  interest  to  psychic  research,  have  been  given  by  Mr.  Clarence \nW.  Barron,  editor  and  author. \n\n2 The  Fire,  the  Lost  Receipt,  and  the  Queen\u2019s  Secret. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n48 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nwent  out,  and  returned  to  the  company  quite  pale  and  alarmed.  He \nsaid  that  a dangerous  fire  had  just  broken  out  in  Stockholm,  at  the \nSodermalm  [Gottenburg  is  about  fifty  German  miles,  or  300  English \nmiles,  from  Stockholm],  and  that  it  was  spreading  very  fast.  He  was \nrestless,  and  went  out  often.  He  said  that  the  house  of  one  of  his \nfriends,  whom  he  named,  was  already  in  ashes,  and  that  his  own  was  in \ndanger.  At  eight  o\u2019clock,  after  he  had  been  out  again,  he  joyfully  ex- \nclaimed, \u2018 Thank  God!  the  fire  is  extinguished,  the  third  door  from  my \nhouse.\u2019  This  news  occasioned  great  commotion  throughout  the  whole \ncity,  but  particularly  amongst  the  company  in  which  he  was.  It  was \nannounced  to  the  governor  the  same  evening.  On  Sunday  morning \nSwedenborg  was  summoned  to  the  governor,  who  questioned  him  con- \ncerning the  disaster.  Swedenborg  described  the  fire  precisely,  how  it \nhad  begun,  and  in  what  manner  it  had  ceased,  and  how  long  it  had  con- \ntinued. On  the  same  day  the  news  spread  through  the  city ; and  as  the \ngovernor  had  thought  it  worthy  of  attention,  the  consternation  was \nconsiderably  increased,  because  many  were  in  trouble  on  account  of \ntheir  friends  and  property,  which  might  have  been  involved  in  the  dis- \naster. On  Monday  evening  a messenger  arrived  at  Gottenburg,  who \nhad  been  dispatched  by  the  Stockholm  Board  of  Trade  during  the \ntime  of  the  fire.  In  the  letters  brought  by  him  the  fire  was  described \nprecisely  in  the  manner  stated  by  Swedenborg.  On  Tuesday  morning \nthe  royal  courier  arrived  at  the  governor\u2019s,  with  the  melancholy  intelli- \ngence of  the  fire,  of  the  loss  which  it  had  occasioned,  of  the  bouses  it \nhad  damaged  and  ruined,  not  in  the  least  differing  from  that  which \nSwedenborg  had  given  at  the  very  time  when  it  happened;  for  the  fire \nwas  extinguished  at  eight  o\u2019clock.\u201d  1 \n\nTafel  remarks  on  this  account: \n\n\u201c This  is  the  most  minute  account  which  we  have  of  this  occurrence ; \nand  as  Kant\u2019s  friend,  the  Englishman  Green,  according  to  Kant,  \u2018 ex- \namined all,  not  only  in  Stockholm,  but  also  in  Gottenburg,  where  he \nwas  well  acquainted  with  the  most  respectable  houses,  and  where  he \ncould  obtain  the  most  authentic  and  complete  information,\u2019  we  have \nfull  reason  to  place  implicit  reliance  upon  it.\u201d  2 * \n\nThere  are  several  other  independent  testimonies  to  this  incident. \n\nSwedenborg  himself  gave  an  account  of  it  to  Bergstrom,  a resident \nof  London,  who  reported  it  as  follows : \n\n\u201c Swedenborg  also  related  the  story  of  the  fire  at  Stockholm,  that \nafter  he  had  gone  out  from  the  company  into  the  garden  of  the  house \nat  Gottenburg,  he  returned,  and  told  the  company  soon  after,  that  his \nhouse  and  garden  were  safe,  and  described  how  near  the  flames  had \ncome  to  it,  though  no  account  from  thence  had  then  arrived.\u201d  8 \n\n1 Documents  Concerning  Swedenborg,  II,  628-29. \n\n2 Ibid.,  II,  630. \n\n2 Ibid.,  II,  631. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nMEN  OF  SCIENCE \n\n\n49 \n\n\nJung-Stilling,  in  his  Theory  of  Pneumatology,  narrates  the  story \nof  the  Stockholm  fire,  and  says, \n\n\u201c I consider  it  my  duty  to  make  known  the  -pure  truth  respecting \nhim,  since  I have  had  opportunity  of  knowing  it  pure  and  uncontami- \nnated. . . . This  story  is  certain  and  true.\u201d \n\nChristopher  Springer,  one  of  Swedenborg\u2019s  personal  friends,  a man \nvery  prominent  in  Swedish  political  affairs,  and  later  residing  in  Lon- \ndon and  receiving  important  positions  under  the  British  Government, \nsays  of  the  fire: \n\n\u201c I asked  Swedenborg  whether  it  was  true,  as  I had  been  informed, \nthat  when  he  was  at  Gottenburg  (a  town  about  sixty  Swedish  miles \nfrom  Stockholm),  he  had  foretold  to  his  friends,  three  days  before  the \narrival  of  the  post,  the  precise  hour  of  the  great  fire  that  had  happened \nin  Stockholm ; to  which  he  replied  that  it  was  exactly  true.\u201d  1 \n\nThere  are  several  other  accounts  which  give  the  general  facts. \nKant\u2019s  account,  derived  through  a personal  representative,  who  went \nto  Sweden  and  gathered  the  facts  first  hand,  is  the  fullest  and  most \nsatisfactory  of  all.  In  reviewing  the  evidence  we  think  that  it  is  fully \nproved  that  Swedenborg  told  of  the  Stockholm  fire  while  it  was  still \nraging,  he  being  three  hundred  English  miles  distant. \n\nWe  have,  then,  the  express  testimony  of  three  persons,  one  of  them \na very  prominent  one,  that  they  heard  the  story,  independently,  from \nSwedenborg\u2019s  own  lips.  But,  still  more  important,  we  know  that  after \nthe  story  as  printed  by  Kant,  had  been  questioned,  he  expressly  com- \nmissioned Green,  an  educated  friend  (one  of  the  three  above  referred \nto)  in  whom  he  had  confidence,  to  make  an  investigation,  and  that \nGreen  promptly  reported  so  that  Kant  was  able  to  give  a more  specific \naccount  which  he  said  was  based  on  Green\u2019s  thorough  examination  of \nwitnesses  not  only  in  Gottenburg,  where  Swedenborg\u2019s  pronouncements \ncaused  a sensation  before  the  news  of  the  fire  arrived,  but  in  Stockholm, \nwhere  the  fire  was.  Of  course,  had  it  been  in  the  twentieth  century \nKant  would  have  had  Green  write  and  sign  a report,  including  affidavits \nfrom  the  witnesses.  But  no  one  will  suspect  that  Kant  lied  and  did  not \nreceive  such  a detailed  account  from  Green.  Moreover,  after  such  a \nrequest  from  a man  like  Kant,  already  highly  advanced  in  reputation \nas  a writer  and  lecturer,  surely  his  educated  friend  would  take  pains  to \nlook  up  the  facts  carefully.  Let  us  remember  also  that  Kant  printed \nhis  first  account  of  the  Stockholm  fire  incident  only  seven  years  after \nthe  event,  when  there  were  plenty  of  persons  living  to  deny  it  if  it  could \nbe  denied,  and,  so  far  as  I know,  no  solitary  denial  has  come  down  to \nus  from  that  period. \n\ni Ibid.,  II,  630. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n50 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nTHE  QUEEN  OF  SWEDEN\u2019S  SECRET \n(EMANUEL  SWEDENBORG) \n\nMr.  Whitehead  continues : \n\nThe  persons  concerned  in  this  experience  are  very  eminent  in  the \nworld\u2019s  history.  Queen  Louisa  Ulrica  was  the  sister  of  Frederick  the \nGreat  of  Prussia,  her  brother  Augustus  William,  who  is  mentioned  in \nthe  narrative,  was  the  Crown  Prince  of  Prussia,  brother  of  the  reigning \nKing  Frederick  the  Great.  From  this  brother  were  descended  the  mon- \narchs  of  Prussia  and  the  Emperors  of  United  Germany.  The  son  of \nAdolphus  succeeded  Frederick  the  Great  on  the  throne  of  Prussia. \nAugustus  William  had  been  declared  heir  apparent  of  Prussia ; but  un- \nfortunately for  him,  he  lost  the  battle  of  Hastenbeck,  July  26,  1757, \nwhich  greatly  displeased  the  King.  Augustus  was  compelled  to  resign. \nHe  retired  and  died  within  a year,  of  \u201c chagrin.\u201d  It  was  with  this \nbrother  that  Queen  Louisa  had  the  secret. \n\nKant\u2019s  account  of  this  event  is  as  follows  : \n\n\u201c Toward  the  end  of  1761,  Mr.  Swedenborg  was  called  to  a princess, \nwhose  great  understanding  and  penetration  ought  to  have  made  an \nattempt  at  imposition  almost  impossible.  He  was  summoned  to  her  on \naccount  of  the  general  rumor  which  had  reached  her  of  his  being  the \nsubject  of  visions.  After  asking  him  some  questions,  more  for  the  pur- \npose of  deriving  sport  from  his  imagination  than  of  obtaining  infor- \nmation from  the  other  world,  the  princess  dismissed  him,  after  having \ncharged  him  first  with  a secret  commission  touching  his  intercourse \nwith  spirits.  After  a few  days  Mr.  Swedenborg  appeared  again  with \na reply  of  such  a nature  that,  according  to  the  princess,  according  to \nher  own  confession,  she  was  greatly  astonished;  for  his  reply  was  true, \nand  yet  no  living  person  could  have  given  it  to  him.  This  narrative  is \nderived  from  the  report  of  an  ambassador  at  the  Swedish  court,  to \nanother  ambassador  in  Copenhagen ; besides,  it  agrees  with  what  we \nwere  able  to  learn  by  special  investigation.\u201d  1 \n\nGeneral  Tuxen,  a Danish  general,  having  heard  these  stories,  sought \nan  interview  with  Swedenborg.  Tuxen  says,  \u201c My  first  question  was, \nWhether  the  relation,  reported  as  having  passed  between  himself  and \nthe  Queen  in  Stockholm,  was  true?  \u201d \n\n[Swedenborg  then  told  Tuxen  that,  in  accordance  with  the  wish  of \nthe  Queen,  Count  Scheffer  had  asked  him  to  attend  court.]  \u201c The \nQueen  asked  him,  Whether  he  would  undertake  a commission  to  her \nlately  deceased  brother?  He  answered,  \u2018 With  all  my  heart.\u2019  On  this \n\n1 Documents,  II,  653-54. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nMEN  OF  SCIENCE \n\n\n51 \n\n\nhe  followed  the  Queen,  with  the  King  and  Count  Scheffer,  to  a window \nin  the  apartment,  where  the  Queen  gave  him  his  commission,  to  which \nhe  promised  to  bring  her  an  answer.  [Shortly  afterward  he  accom- \npanied Count  Scheffer  to  court  again.]  The  Queen,  on  seeing  him, \nsaid,  \u2018 Do  not  forget  my  commission.\u2019  He  answered,  \u2018 It  is  already \ndone.\u2019  And  when  he  delivered  her  his  message,  she  was  extremely  sur- \nprised, and  became  suddenly  indisposed;  and  upon  recovering  herself, \nshe  said,  \u2018 This  no  mortal  could  have  told  me.\u2019  \u201d 1 \n\nAnother  account  of  this  incident  was  given  by  Count  Hopken, \nwhich  he  states  was  made  to  him  by  the  Queen  herself.  He  says: \n\n\u201c At  the  next  reception  Swedenborg  again  appeared  at  court ; and \nwhile  the  Queen  was  in  the  so-called  white  room,  surrounded  by  her \nladies  of  honor,  he  came  boldly  in,  and  approached  Her  Majesty,  who \nno  longer  remembered  the  commission  she  had  given  him  a week  before. \nSwedenborg  not  only  greeted  her  from  her  brother,  but  also  gave  her \nhis  (the  brother\u2019s)  apologies  for  not  having  answered  her  last  letter; \nhe  also  wished  to  do  so  now  through  Swedenborg;  which  he  accordingly \ndid.  The  Queen  was  greatly  overcome,  and  said,  \u2018 No  one,  except  God, \nknows  this  secret.\u2019  \u201d 2 \n\nCount  Hopken  adds  this  to  his  account: \n\n\u201c The  reason  why  she  never  adverted  to  this  before,  was,  that  she \ndid  not  wish  anyone  in  Sweden  to  believe  that  during  the  war  in  Prussia \nshe  had  carried  on  a correspondence  in  the  enemy\u2019s  country.  The  same \ncaution  Her  Majesty  exercised  during  her  last  visit  to  Berlin.  When \nshe  was  asked  about  this  transaction,  which  had  been  printed  in  a \nGerman  paper,  she  did  not  answer.\u201d  8 \n\nSeveral  other  sources  of  information  concerning  this  event  are  on \nrecord.  Some  of  them  were  derived  from  Swedenborg;  some  are  traced \nto  the  Queen ; while  others  are  traced  to  persons  close  to  the  Court. \nThe  Queen,  on  a visit  to  Berlin,  in  1772,  several  years  later,  in  a con- \nversation with  several  academicians  gave  an  account  of  the  affair,  but \ndid  not  tell  what  the  secret  was.  Thiebault  afterward  published  a long \naccount,  in  which  he  says : \n\n\u201c The  Queen  did  not  repeat  the  words,  but  she  protested  to  us  they \nwere  the  very  same  her  brother  had  pronounced,  and  that  she  retained \nthe  most  perfect  recollection  of  them.  She  added  that  she  nearly \nfainted  at  the  shock  she  experienced.\u201d  4 \n\nThe  Queen  was  not  superstitious  and  easily  duped.  All  agree  that \nshe  was  a highly  intellectual  woman.  Her  brother  Frederick  the  Great \ndeclared  her  \u201c to  be  the  ornament  of  her  family.\u201d  She  was  of  a mascu- \n\n\u00bb Ibid.,  II,  651-52. \n\n2 Ibid.,  II,  660. \n\n3 Ibid.,  II,  660. \n\n* Ibid;  II,  656. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n52  NOTED  WITNESSES \n\nline  understanding,  was  remarkably  eloquent,  and  had  great  force  of \ncharacter. \n\nOne  distinguished  chevalier,  whose  name  is  not  given,  telling  of  an \ninterview  he  had  with  her  in  relation  to  her  experience  with  Sweden- \nborg, says: \n\n\u201c The  Queen  herself  told  me  the  anecdote  respecting  herself  and  her \nbrother,  with  a conviction  which  appeared  to  me  extraordinary. \nEveryone  who  was  acquainted  with  this  really  enlightened  sister  of  the \ngreat  Frederick  will  agree  with  me  that  she  was  the  very  reverse  of \nfanatical,  and  that  the  whole  tenor  of  her  mind  was  free  from  all  such \nweaknesses.  Nevertheless,  she  appeared  to  me  to  be  so  convinced  of \nSwedenborg\u2019s  supernatural  intercourse  with  spirits,  that  I scarcely \ndurst  venture  to  intimate  my  doubts,  and  to  express  my  suspicion  of \nsecret  intrigues;  and  a royal  air,  Je  ne  suis  pas  facilement  dupe  (I  am \nnot  easily  duped),  put  an  end  to  all  my  attempts  at  refutation.\u201d \n\nSwedenborg  himself  has  given  testimony  concerning  this  event.  In \na letter  to  Louis  IX.,  Landgrave  of  Hesse  Darmstadt,  he  says : \n\n\u201c As  to  what  is  related  of  the  daughter  of  the  Prince  Margrave,  it \nis  a fiction  invented  by  some  idle  newsmonger,  and  I never  even  heard \nof  it  before ; but  what  is  reported  of  the  brother  of  the  Queen  of  Sweden \nis  true;  yet  it  should  not  be  regarded  as  a miracle,  but  only  as  a memor- \nable occurrence  of  the  kind  related  in  the  True  Christian  Religion  con- \ncerning Luther,  Melancthon,  Calvin,  and  the  rest.  For  all  these  are \nsimply  testimonies,  that  I have  been  introduced  by  the  Lord  as  to  my \nspirit  into  the  spiritual  world,  and  that  I converse  with  angels  and \nspirits.\u201d \n\nCuno,  a Dutch  gentleman  who  frequently  entertained  Swedenborg \nwhen  he  was  in  Amsterdam,  writing  about  the  stories  of  the  late  Prince \nof  Prussia  and  of  the  lost  receipt,  says : \n\n\u201c The  truth  of  both  these  stories  he  (Swedenborg)  affirmed;  but  he \ndid  not  dwell  long  upon  them,  observing  that  there  were  hundreds  of \nsimilar  stories.  He  did  not  think  it  worth  while  to  waste  many  words \nupon  them,  saying  that  all  these  things  were  trifles  placing  in  the  shade \nthe  great  object  of  his  mission.\u201d \n\nNeither  Swedenborg  nor  the  Queen  ever  revealed  the  nature  of  the \nmessage  itself  which  Swedenborg  conveyed  to  the  Queen.  It  was  a \nsecret  between  her  and  her  brother.  Some  of  the  accounts  state  that \nit  related  to  a conversation  with  her  brother  some  seventeen  years \nbefore.  But  Count  Hopken  indicates  that  it  related  to  a correspond- \nence in  the  last  year  of  his  life  and  that  her  last  letter  remained  un- \nanswered. It  seems  a sufficient  reason  why  the  matter  was  a secret  that \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nMEN  OF  SCIENCE \n\n\n53 \n\n\nneither  the  Queen  nor  Swedenborg  could  divulge  was,  that  Sweden  and \nPrussia  were  at  war,  consequently  correspondence  with  the  enemy  was \ntreason.  So  the  secret  was  not  divulged.  In  addition  to  this,  the \nQueen  was  accused  of  influencing  her  husband  to  adopt  autocratic \nmethods  in  the  government  and  against  the  constitution,  which  strictly \nlimited  the  powers  of  the  King.  Something  also  of  this  matter  may \nhave  been  involved  in  the  secret  correspondence. \n\n\nTHE  DUTCH  AMBASSADOR\u2019S  LOST  RECEIPT \n(EMANUEL  SWEDENBORG) \n\nMr.  Whitehead  continues: \n\nKant,  in  his  letter  to  Madam  von  Knobloch,  gives  the  following \nstatement,  the  facts  having  been  communicated  to  him  by  Green : \n\n\u201c Madam  Marteville,  the  widow  of  the  Dutch  Ambassador  in  Stock- \nholm, some  time  after  the  death  of  her  husband  was  called  upon  by \nCroon,  a goldsmith,  to  pay  for  a silver  service  which  her  husband  had \npurchased  from  him.  The  widow  was  convinced  that  her  late  husband \nhad  been  much  too  precise  and  orderly  not  to  have  paid  this  debt,  yet \nshe  was  unable  to  find  the  receipt.  In  her  sorrow,  and  because  the \namount  was  considerable,  she  requested  Mr.  Swedenborg  to  call  at  her \nhouse.  After  apologizing  to  him  for  troubling  him,  she  said,  that  if,  as \nall  people  said,  he  possessed  the  extraordinary  gift  of  conversing  with \nthe  souls  of  the  departed,  he  would  perhaps  have  the  kindness  to  ask \nher  husband  how  it  was  about  the  silver  service.  Swedenborg  did  not \nat  all  object  to  complying  with  her  request.  Three  days  afterwards \nthe  said  lady  had  company  at  her  house  for  coffee.  Swedenborg  called, \nand  in  his  cool  way  informed  her  that  he  had  conversed  with  her  hus- \nband. The  debt  had  been  paid  seven  months  before  his  decease,  and  the \nreceipt  was  in  a bureau  in  the  room  up-stairs.  The  lady  replied  that \nthe  bureau  had  been  quite  cleared  out,  and  that  the  receipt  was  not \nfound  among  all  the  papers.  Swedenborg  said  that  her  husband  had \ndescribed  to  him  how,  after  pulling  out  the  left-hand  drawer,  a board \nwould  appear,  which  required  to  be  drawn  out,  when  a secret  compart- \nment would  be  disclosed,  containing  his  private  Dutch  correspondence, \nas  well  as  the  receipt.  Upon  hearing  this  description  the  whole  com- \npany arose  and  accompanied  the  lady  into  the  room  up-stairs.  The \nbureau  was  opened;  they  did  as  they  were  directed;  the  compartment \nwas  found,  of  which  no  one  had  ever  known  before;  and,  to  the  great \nastonishment  of  all,  the  papers  were  discovered  there,  in  accordance \nwith  his  description.\u201d  1 \n\n1 Documents  Concerning  Swedenborg,  II,  635-36. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n54 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nQuite  a number  of  versions  of  this  story  exist,  which  may  be  traced \nback  to  eleven  different  sources.  Robsahm  and  Bergstrom  heard  the \nstory  from  Swedenborg  himself.  As  Green  visited  Swedenborg,  no \ndoubt  Swedenborg  confirmed  the  truth  of  it  to  Green  himself.  Leto- \ncard,  who  was  Secretary  to  the  legation  and  executor  of  Marteville\u2019s \nestate,  gives  an  account  very  similar  to  that  of  Kant. \n\nAs  the  story  passed  from  mouth  to  mouth,  the  particulars  were \nmodified  in  various  ways;  so  that  we  find  a number  of  accounts  which \nvary  as  to  the  particulars,  the  central  fact  remaining  practically  the \nsame.  Kant\u2019s  account  seems  again  to  be  the  clearest  and  most \nconsistent. \n\nIn  the  case  of  the  lost  receipt  no  one  in  this  world  knew  of  the \nsecret  compartment  where  the  receipt  and  the  secret  papers  were  con- \ncealed. The  silversmith  knew  there  was  a receipt ; but  he  did  not  know \nwhere  it  was.  The  widow  was  convinced  that  the  bill  was  paid,  but  she \nhad  no  actual  knowledge  that  it  was  paid.  How  did  Swedenborg  gain \nthe  knowledge  of  the  secret  drawer  known  to  no  one  in  this  world? \n\n\nDIVINES  HIS  FRIEND\u2019S  SECRETS \n(EMANUEL  SWEDENBORG) \n\nSwedenborg,  in  referring  to  these  and  other  similar  facts,  speaks  of \nthem  as  proving  his  intercourse  with  the  spiritual  world.  Christopher \nSpringer,  writing  of  Swedenborg,  with  whom  he  had  intimate  friend- \nship, says: \n\n\u201c All  that  he  has  told  me  of  my  deceased  friends  and  enemies,  and  of \nthe  secrets  I had  with  them,  is  almost  past  belief.  He  even  explained  to \nme  in  what  manner  peace  was  concluded  between  Sweden  and  the  King \nof  Prussia;  and  he  praised  my  conduct  on  that  occasion.  He  even \nspecified  the  three  high  personages  whose  services  I made  use  of  at  that \ntime ; which  was,  nevertheless,  a profound  secret.  On  asking  him  how  it \nwas  possible  for  him  to  obtain  such  information,  and  who  had  discov- \nered it  to  him,  he  replied,  \u2018 Who  informed  me  about  your  affair  with \nCount  Claes  Ekeblad?  You  cannot  deny  that  what  I have  told  you  is \ntrue.  Continue,\u2019  he  added,  \u2018 to  merit  his  reproaches ; depart  not  from \nthe  good  way  either  for  honors  or  money;  but,  on  the  contrary,  con- \ntinue as  constant  therein  as  you  have  hitherto,  and  you  will  prosper.\u2019 1 \n\n\u201c The  Count  had  provoked  him  to  draw  his  sword  upon  him,  differ- \ning about  politics,  but  they  had  made  it  up,  and  promised  not  to  men- \ntion it  to  any  one  while  in  life ; that  afterward  the  Count  had  attempted \n\n1 Documents,  II,  533. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nMEN  OF  SCIENCE \n\n\n55 \n\n\nto  bribe  him  with  10,000  rix-dalers,  which  sum  Swedenborg  particularly \nmentioned  to  him  as  having  been  learned  from  the  Count,  just  then \ndeceased.\u201d  1 \n\n\nDIVINES  WESLEY\u2019S  WISH  AND  THE  DAY  OF  HIS \n\nOWN  DEATH \n\n(EMANUEL  SWEDENBORG) \n\nJohn  Wesley  received  a letter  from  Swedenborg  dated  in  February, \n1772,  which  read: \n\nGreat  Bath-street,  Coldbath  Fields,  February,  1772. \n\nSir: \u2014 I have  been  informed  in  the  world  of  spirits  that  you  have  a \nstrong  desire  to  converse  with  me.  I shall  be  happy  to  see  you,  if  you \nwill  favor  me  with  a visit.  I am,  sir, \n\nYour  humble  servant, \n\nEman.  Swedenborg. \n\nMr.  Wesley  received  and  read  this  letter  in  the  presence  of  some  of \nhis  preachers,  one  of  whom,  Rev.  Samuel  Smith,  tells  the  story. \n\nMr.  Wesley  frankly  acknowledged  to  the  company  that  he  had  been \nvery  strongly  impressed  with  the  desire  to  see  and  converse  with  Swe- \ndenborg, and  that  he  had  never  mentioned  that  desire  to  any  one. \n\nMr.  Wesley  wrote  for  answer,  that  he  was  closely  occupied  in  pre- \nparing for  a six  months\u2019  journey,  but  would  do  himself  the  pleasure  of \nwaiting  upon  Mr.  Swedenborg  soon  after  his  return  to  London. \n\nSwedenborg  wrote  in  reply,  that  the  visit  proposed  by  Mr.  Wesley \nwould  be  too  late,  as  he,  Swedenborg,  should  go  into  the  world  of  spirits \non  the  29th  day  of  the  next  month,  never  more  to  return.  ( Documents , \nVol.  II,  p.  565.) \n\nSwedenborg  died  March  29,  1772. \n\n\nA PROBLEMATIC  DREAM  2 \n(CROMWELL  F.  VARLEY) \n\nThis  incident  was  told  by  Mr.  Varley,  a prominent  English  elec* \ntrician,  to  the  London  Dialectical  Society. \n\nI have  had  another  case  in  1860;  I went  to  find  the  first  Atlantic \n\n\u2022 Ibid.,  II,  534. \n\n2 Report  on  Spiritualism,  etc.,  163-64. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n56 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nCable;  when  I arrived  at  Halifax  my  name  was  telegraphed  to  New \nYork.  Mr.  Cyrus  Field  telegraphed  the  fact  to  St.  John\u2019s  and  then  to \nHarbour  Grace;  so  that  when  I arrived  I was  very  cordially  received \nat  each  place,  and  at  Harbour  Grace  found  there  was  a supper  pre- \npared. Some  speeches  followed  and  we  sat  up  late.  I had  to  catch  the \nsteamer  that  went  early  the  next  morning  and  was  fearful  of  not  waking \nin  time,  but  I employed  a plan  which  had  often  proved  successful  before, \nviz.,  that  of  willing  strongly  that  I should  wake  at  the  proper  time. \nMorning  came  and  I saw  myself  in  bed  fast  asleep;  I tried  to  wake \nmyself,  but  could  not.  After  a while  I found  myself  hunting  about  for \nsome  means  of  more  power,  when  I saw  a yard  in  which  was  a large \nstack  of  timber  and  two  men  approaching;  they  ascended  the  stack  of \ntimber  and  lifted  a heavy  plank.  It  occurred  to  me  to  make  my  body \ndream  that  there  was  a bombshell  thrown  in  front  of  me  which  was \nfizzing  at  the  touch-hole,  and  when  the  men  threw  the  plank  down  I \nmade  my  body  dream  that  the  bomb  had  burst  and  cut  open  my  face. \nIt  woke  me,  but  with  a clear  recollection  of  the  two  actions \u2014 one,  the \nintelligent  mind  acting  upon  the  brain  in  the  body,  which  could  be  made \nto  believe  any  ridiculous  impression  that  the  former  produced  by  will \npower.  I did  not  allow  a second  to  elapse  before  I leapt  out  of  bed, \nopened  the  window,  and  there  were  the  yard,  the  timber,  and  the  two \nmen,  just  as  my  spirit  had  seen  them.  I had  no  previous  knowledge  at \nall  of  the  locality ; it  was  dark  the  previous  evening  when  I entered  the \ntown,  and  I did  not  even  know  there  was  a yard  there  at  all.  It  was \nevident  I had  seen  these  things  while  my  body  lay  asleep.  I could  not \nsee  the  timber  until  the  window  had  been  opened. \n\nThis  is  one  of  the  most  interesting  dreams  for  study  with  which  I \nam  acquainted.  On  the  one  hand  it  is  easy  to  form  a theory  of  normal \nexplanation.  While  dreaming  he  heard  the  sound,  correctly  guessed \nthat  it  was  caused  by  a falling  plank,  inferred  that  therefore  there  was \nprobably  a yard  near  the  house  containing  timber,  also  inferred  from \nthe  sound  that  the  plank  must  be  too  heavy  to  be  lifted  by  one  man,  and \ncorrectly  guessed  that  there  were  two.  All  this,  although  a happy  com- \nbination of  accurate  inferences  and  guesses,  might  be  possible.  But  Mr. \nVarley  testifies  that  he  dreamed  he  saw  the  stack  of  timber  and  two  men \napproach,  ascend  the  stack  and  lift  the  plank,  and  that  he  dreamed  a \ndevice  to  make  himself  wake,  before  he  had  the  sensation  of  noise  in  the \ndream.  An  ordinary  person  might  during  the  time  which  had  elapsed \nsince  the  dream,  nine  years,  have  misplaced  the  order  of  its  details,  but \nit  is  less  likely  that  a man  of  science  strongly  impressed  and  bound  to \nstudy  his  recollections  on  waking,  should  have  done  so.  But  there  is \nsome  evidence  tending  to  show  that  dreams  affected  by  real  sensory  im- \npressions do  sometimes  rearrange  the  time  order  so  as  to  present  on \nwaking  the  illusion  that  the  cause  of  the  sensory  impression  was  imaged \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nMEN  OF  SCIENCE \n\n\n57 \n\n\nbefore  the  impression  itself  was  received.  But  it  is  at  least  exceedingly \nrare  that  a dream  should  present  imagery  corresponding  to  the  real \nfacts,  as  though  by  inferences,  and  yet  not  connect  that  imagery  at  all \nwith  the  sensory  impression  as  its  cause,  but  attribute  the  cause  to \nsomething  entirely  different.  Mr.  Varley\u2019s  dream  correctly  pictured \nthe  real  external  facts,  yard,  stack  of  timber,  two  men,  plank  and  fall \nof  the  plank,  but  ascribed  the  sound  to  a bomb ! If  \u201c clairvoyance,\u201d \nwhatever  process  that  term  really  covers,  is  deemed  established  by  a \nmass  of  other  evidence,  it  is  perhaps  simpler  to  ascribe  this  particular \ncase  to  it. \n\n\nPARALLEL  AND  SIMULTANEOUS  DREAMS  1 \n(CROMWELL  F.  VARLEY) \n\nIn  a second  case  my  sister-in-law  had  heart  disease.  Mrs.  Varley \nand  I went  into  the  country  to  see  her,  as  we  feared  for  the  last  time. \nI had  a nightmare,  and  could  not  move  a muscle.  While  in  this  state,  I \nsaw  the  spirit  of  my  sister-in-law  in  the  room.  I knew  that  she  was \nconfined  to  her  bed-room.  She  said,  \u201c If  you  do  not  move,  you  will  die,\u201d \nbut  I could  not  move,  and  she  said,  \u201c If  you  submit  yourself  to  me,  I \nwill  frighten  you,  and  you  will  then  be  able  to  move.\u201d  At  first  I ob- \njected, wishing  to  ascertain  more  about  her  spirit  presence.  When  at \nlast  I consented,  my  heart  had  ceased  beating.  I think  at  first  her \nefforts  to  terrify  me  did  not  succeed,  but  when  she  suddenly  exclaimed, \n\u201c Oh,  Cromwell,  I am  dying,\u201d  that  frightened  me  exceedingly,  and \nthrew  me  out  of  the  torpid  state,  and  I awoke  in  the  ordinary  way.  My \nshouting  had  aroused  Mrs.  Varley;  we  examined  the  door,  and  it  was \nstill  locked  and  bolted,  and  I told  my  wife  what  Tiad  happened,  having \nnoted  the  hour,  3 :45  a.  m.,  and  cautioned  her  not  to  mention  the  matter \nto  anybody,  but  to  hear  what  was  her  sister\u2019s  version  if  she  alluded  to \nthe  subject.  In  the  morning  she  told  us  that  she  had  passed  a dreadful \nnight,  that  she  had  been  in  our  room  and  greatly  troubled  on  my \naccount;  and  that  I had  been  nearly  dying.  It  was  between  half-past \nthree  and  four  a.  m.  when  she  saw  I was  in  danger.  She  only  succeeded \nin  arousing  me  by  exclaiming,  \u201c Oh,  Cromwell,  I am  dying.\u201d  I ap- \npeared to  her  to  be  in  a state  which  otherwise  would  have  ended  fatally. \nThis  was  the  second  case  in  which  there  were  more  witnesses  than  one, \nand  I think  it  may  be  considered  a second  case  attended  with  reliable \nevidence.  There  is  in  addition  this  peculiarity  that  we  were  neither  of \nus  dead.2 \n\n1 Report  on  Spiritualism  of  the  Committee  of  the  London  Dialectical  Society \n(London,  1873),  161-62. \n\n2 For  parallel  dreams  of  Mrs.  and  Mias  Griggs,  see  Journal  A.  S.  P.  R.,  XVII, \n101-05,  and  Bulletin  IX  of  B.  S.  P.  R. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nLAWYERS  AND  PHYSICIANS \n\n\nINCIDENTS  REPORTED  BY  A NOTED  LAWYER1 \n\n(SIR  ASTLEY  COOPER;  REPORTED  BY  WILLIAM \nBALLANTINE) \n\nSerjeant  William  Ballantine  (1812-1887)  was  one  of  the  foremost \nlawyers  in  England,  noted  for  his  skill  in  cross-examination.  He  was \ncounsel  in  the  Tichborne  claimant  case,  one  of  the  most  celebrated  in \nthe  history  of  English  courts,  and  in  the  equally  famed  trial  of  the \nGaekwar  of  Baroda. \n\nI do  not  think  it  will  be  out  of  place  whilst  upon  this  subject  to \nrelate  a story  told  by  Sir  Astley  Cooper.2  I am  not  certain  that  it  has \nnot  been  already  in  print,  but  I know  that  I have  had  frequent  conver- \nsation about  it  with  his  nephew. \n\nThere  had  been  a murder,  and  Sir  Astley  was  upon  the  scene  when \na man  suspected  of  it  was  apprehended,  and  Sir  Astley,  being  greatly \ninterested,  accompanied  the  officers  with  their  prisoner  to  the  gaol,  and \nhe  and  they  and  the  accused  were  all  in  a cell,  locked  in  together,  when \nthey  noticed  a little  dog,  which  kept  biting  at  the  skirt  of  the  prisoner\u2019s \ncoat.  This  led  them  to  examine  the  garment,  and  they  found  upon  it \ntraces  of  blood  which  ultimately  led  to  the  conviction  of  the  man. \nWhen  they  looked  around  the  dog  had  disappeared,  although  the  door \nhad  never  been  opened.  How  it  had  got  there,  or  how  it  got  away,  of \ncourse  nobody  could  tell.  When  Bransby  Cooper  spoke  of  this,  he \nalways  said  that  of  course  his  uncle  had  made  a mistake,  and  was  con- \nvinced of  this  himself;  and  Bransby  used  to  add  that,  no  doubt,  if  the \nmatter  had  been  investigated,  it  would  have  been  shown  that  there  was \na mode  of  accounting  for  it  from  natural  causes.  But  I believe  that \nneither  Sir  Astley  nor  his  nephew  in  their  hearts  discarded  entirely  the \nsupernatural. \n\nWas  it  an  apparitional  dog? \n\nMr.  Ballantine  added  an  incident  which  some  may  think  accounted \nfor  by  a telepathic  impression,  followed  by  auto-suggestion  which \nlowered  the  mental  alertness  of  the  player.8 \n\n1 Ballantine\u2019s  Some  Experiences  of  a Barrister\u2019s  Life  (New  York,  1882),  257-58. \n\n2 Sir  Astley  Paston  Cooper  was  perhaps  the  most  famous  and  influential  surgeon \nof  his  time  in  England. \n\n8 Some  Experiences,  etc.,  261. \n\n58 \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGoogle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nLAWYERS \n\n\n59 \n\n\nThere  was  the  member  of  the  club,  a very  harmless,  inoffensive  man, \nof  the  name  of  Townend,  for  whom  Lord  Lytton  1 entertained  a mortal \nantipathy,  and  would  never  play  whilst  that  gentleman  was  in  the  room. \nHe  firmly  believed  that  he  brought  him  bad  luck.  I was  witness  to \nwhat  must  be  termed  an  odd  coincidence.  One  afternoon,  when  Lord \nLytton  was  playing,  and  had  enjoyed  an  uninterrupted  run  of  luck,  it \nsuddenly  turned,  upon  which  he  exclaimed,  \u201c I am  sure  that  Mr.  Town- \nend  has  come  into  the  club.\u201d  Some  three  minutes  after,  just  time \nenough  to  ascend  the  stairs,  in  walked  that  unlucky  personage.  Lord \nLytton,  as  soon  as  the  rubber  was  over,  left  the  table  and  did  not \nrenew  the  play. \n\nMr.  Ballantine  observes  that  \u201c it  is  very  interesting  to  note  the \nnumber  of  remarkable  men  who  have  exhibited  similar  impressions  \u201d of \na psychic  character. \n\n\nAPPARENT  FULFILMENT  OF  A CONTRACT  TO  APPEAR \n\nAFTER  DEATH \n\n(LORD  BROUGHAM) \n\nLord  Henry  Brougham  (1778-1868)  was  probably  the  most  con- \nspicuous figure  in  English  civic  life  for  a long  period,  and  particularly \nfrom  1820  to  1840.  He  was  \u201c a man  of  letters,  man  of  science,  advo- \ncate, orator,  statesman,  and  Lord  High  Chancellor,\u201d  with  \u201c a vigor \nand  variety  of  intellect  almost  unparalleled.\u201d  \u201c His  indomitable  en- \nergy, his  vehement  eloquence,  his  enthusiastic  attachment  to  the  cause \nof  freedom,  progress  and  humanity,  caused  him  to  be  justly  regarded \nas  one  of  the  most  extraordinary  and  illustrious  men  of  his  age  and \nof  his  country.\u201d \n\nHe  contributed  \u201c to  the  progress  of  liberal  opinions,  to  the  reform \nof  the  law,  to  popular  education,  to  the  emancipation  of  the  negro  race \nfrom  slavery,  and  to  the  maintenance  of  the  peace.\u201d  2 \n\nLord  Brougham\u2019s  narrative  was  originally  an  entry  in  his  diary. \nIt  is  copied,  together  with  comments,  as  found  in  Phantasms  of  the \nLiving , I,  394-7. \n\n\nThe  entry  must  apparently  have  been  made  very  soon  after  the \noccurrence  which  it  describes;  as  we  can  scarcely  doubt  that  had  the \n\n\n1 The  novelist. \n\n2 The  excerpts  are  from  the  article  by  Henry  Reeve  in  Encyclopedia  Brilannica. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n60 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nfact  of  his  friend\u2019s  death,  which  he  learned  soon  afterward,  been  known \nto  him  at  the  time  of  writing,  he  would  have  included  it  in  his  account. \nIn  December,  1799,  Lord  Brougham  was  traveling  in  Sweden  with \nfriends.  [He  says,] \n\n\u201c We  set  out  for  Gothenburg  [apparently  on  December  18],  deter- \nmining to  make  for  Norway.  About  one  o\u2019clock  in  the  morning,  arriv- \ning at  a decent  inn,  we  decided  to  stop  for  the  night.  Tired  with  the \ncold  of  yesterday,  I was  glad  to  take  advantage  of  a hot  bath  before  I \nturned  in,  and  here  a most  remarkable  thing  happened  to  me \u2014 so  re- \nmarkable that  I must  tell  the  story  from  the  beginning. \n\n\u201c After  I left  the  High  School,  I went  with  G.,  my  most  intimate \nfriend,  to  attend  the  classes  in  the  University.  There  was  no  divinity \nclass,  but  we  frequently  in  our  walks  discussed  and  speculated  upon \nmany  grave  subjects \u2014 among  others,  on  the  immortality  of  the  soul, \nand  on  a future  state.  This  question,  and  the  possibility,  I will  not  say \nof  ghosts  walking,  but  of  the  dead  appearing  to  the  living,  were  sub- \njects of  much  speculation ; and  we  actually  committed  the  folly  of \ndrawing  up  an  agreement,  written  with  our  blood,  to  the  effect  that \nwhichever  of  us  died  the  first  should  appear  to  the  other,  and  thus \nsolve  any  doubts  we  had  entertained  of  the  \u2018 life  after  death.\u2019  After \nwe  had  finished  our  classes  at  the  college,  G.  went  to  India,  having  got \nan  appointment  there  in  the  Civil  Service.  He  seldom  wrote  to  me, \nand  after  the  lapse  of  a few  years  I had  almost  forgotten  him ; more- \nover, his  family  having  little  connection  with  Edinburgh,  I seldom  saw \nor  heard  anything  of  them,  or  of  him  through  them,  so  that  all  this \nschoolboy  intimacy  had  died  out,  and  I had  nearly  forgotten  his  exis- \ntence. I had  taken,  as  I have  said,  a warm  bath,  and  while  lying  in  it \nand  enjoying  the  comfort  of  the  heat,  after  the  late  freezing  I had \nundergone,  I turned  my  head  round,  looking  toward  the  chair  on  which \nI had  deposited  my  clothes,  as  I was  about  to  get  out  of  the  bath.  On \nthe  chair  sat  G.,  looking  calmly  at  me.  How  I got  out  of  the  bath  I \nknow  not,  but  on  recovering  my  senses  I found  myself  sprawling  on  the \nfloor.  The  apparition,  or  whatever  it  was,  that  had  taken  the  likeness \nof  G.,  had  disappeared. \n\n\u201c This  vision  produced  such  a shock  that  I had  no  inclination  to \ntalk  about  it  or  to  speak  about  it  even  to  Stuart ; but  the  impression  it \nmade  upon  me  was  too  vivid  to  be  easily  forgotten ; and  so  strongly  was \nI affected  by  it  that  I have  here  written  down  the  whole  story,  with  the \ndate,  19th  December,  and  all  the  particulars  as  they  are  now  fresh \nbefore  me.  No  doubt  I had  fallen  asleep;  and  that  the  appearance \npresented  so  distinctly  to  my  eyes  was  a dream,  I cannot  for  a moment \ndoubt;  yet  for  years  I had  had  no  communication  with  G.,  nor  had \nthere  been  anything  to  recall  him  to  my  recollection ; nothing  had \ntaken  place  during  our  Swedish  travels  either  connected  with  G.  or  with \nIndia,  or  with  anything  relating  to  him  or  to  any  member  of  his  family. \nI recollected  quickly  enough  our  old  discussion  and  the  bargain  we  had \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nLAWYERS \n\n\n61 \n\n\nmade.  I could  not  discharge  from  my  mind  the  impression  that  G. \nmust  have  died,  and  that  his  appearance  to  me  was  to  be  received  by \nme  as  a proof  of  a future  state,  yet  all  the  while  I felt  convinced  that \nthe  whole  was  a dream;  and  so  painfully  vivid,  so  unfading  was  the \nimpression,  that  I could  not  bring  myself  to  talk  of  it,  or  to  make  the \nslightest  allusion  to  it.\u201d \n\nLord  Brougham  afterward  wrote  that  \u201c Soon  after  my  return  to \nEdinburgh,  there  arrived  a letter  from  India,  announcing  G.\u2019s  death, \nand  stating  that  he  had  died  on  the  19th  of  December!  \u201d Was  this  a \ndream,  as  Lord  Brougham  was  inclined  to  think?  Was  it  coincidence; \nif  not,  what  was  it?  The  profound  impression  the  incident  had  on \nLord  Brougham\u2019s  mind,  the  finding  himself  sprawling  on  the  floor,  and \nthe  identity  of  dates  are  hard  to  reconcile  with  either  a dream  or  the \nhypothesis  of  coincidence. \n\n\nEXTRAORDINARY  COINCIDENTAL  DREAMS \n(HENRY  ARMITT  BROWN) \n\nThe  general  caption  of  this  series  is  applied  somewhat  liberally. \nBut  a gentleman  who  is  of  sufficient  importance  that  a biography  of \nhim  was  written  by  the  learned  James  M.  Hoppin,  for  many  years  a \nprofessor  of  Yale  University,  -first  in  the  Divinity  School  and  after- \nwards in  the  Art  Department,  may  be  considered,  provisionally,  a \n\u201c noted  person.\u201d  The  experience  was  shared  by  Henry  Armitt  Brown, \nthe  subject  of  the  biography,  who  was  a \u201c scholar,  orator  and  lawyer.\u201d \nThe  incident  may  be  found  under  its  date  in  the  book,  which  was  pub- \nlished by  Lippincott  in  1880.  The  incident  was  related  in  a letter \nwritten  to  a clerical  friend  of  his  family,  and  was  comparatively  recent \nat  the  time  of  its  narration. \n\n\nMay  3,  1869. \n\nRev.  and  Dear  Sir: \n\nAfter  many  delays  I send  you  a short  account  of  the  dream  which \nexcited  your  interest  last  summer. \n\nIn  the  fall  of  1865,  I think  it  was  in  the  month  of  November,  while \nI was  studying  law  in  the  city  of  New  York,  I retired  to  my  room  about \nmidnight  of  a cold  and  blustering  evening.  I remember  distinctly  hear- \ning the  clock  strike  twelve  as  I lay  in  bed  watching  the  smouldering  fire \nuntil  drowsiness  crept  upon  me  and  I slept.  I had  hardly  lost  con- \nsciousness when  I seemed  to  hear  loud  and  confused  noises  and  felt  a \nchoking  sensation  at  my  throat,  as  if  it  were  grasped  by  a strong  hand. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n62 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nI awoke  (as  it  seemed)  and  found  myself  lying  on  my  back  on  the \ncobble-stones  of  a narrow  street,  writhing  in  the  grip  of  a low-browed \nthick-set  man  with  unkempt  hair  and  grizzled  beard,  who  with  one \nhand  at  my  throat  and  holding  my  wrists  with  the  other  threw  his \nweight  upon  me  and  held  me  down.  From  the  first  I knew  that  his \ndesire  was  to  kill  me,  and  my  struggles  were  for  life.  I recall  dis- \ntinctly the  sense  of  horror  at  first  and  then  that  of  furious  determina- \ntion which  took  possession  of  me.  I did  not  make  a sound,  but  with  a \nsudden  effort  threw  him  half  off  me,  clutched  him  frantically  by  the \nhair  and  in  my  agony  bit  furiously  at  his  throat.  Over  and  over  we \nrolled  upon  the  stones.  My  strength  began  to  give  way  before  the  fury \nof  my  struggles.  I saw  that  my  antagonist  felt  it  and  smiled  a ghastly \nsmile  of  triumph.  Presently  I saw  him  reach  forth  his  hand  and  grasp \na bright  hatchet.  Even  in  this  extremity  I noticed  that  the  hatchet \nwas  new  and  apparently  unused,  with  glittering  head  and  white  polished \nhandle.  I made  one  more  tremendous  fight  for  life,  for  a second  I held \nmy  enemy  powerless  and  saw  with  such  a thrill  of  delight  as  I cannot \nforget  the  horror-stricken  faces  of  friends  within  a rod  of  us  rushing \nto  my  rescue.  As  the  foremost  of  them  sprang  upon  the  back  of  my \nantagonist  he  wrenched  his  wrist  away  from  me.  I saw  the  hatchet \nflash  above  my  head  and  felt  instantly  a dull  blow  on  the  forehead.  I \nfell  back  on  the  ground,  a numbness  spread  from  my  head  over  my \nbody,  a warm  liquid  flowed  down  upon  my  face  and  into  my  mouth,  and \nI remember  the  taste  was  of  blood  and  my  \u201c limbs  were  loosed.\u201d \n\nThen  I thought  I was  suspended  in  the  air  a few  feet  above  my \nbody,  I could  see  myself  as  if  in  a glass;  lying  on  the  back,  the  hatchet \nsticking  in  the  head,  and  the  ghastliness  of  death  gradually  spreading \nover  the  face.  I noticed  especially  that  the  wound  made  by  the  hatchet \nwas  in  the  center  of  the  forehead  at  right  angles  to  and  divided  equally \nby  the  line  of  the  hair.  I heard  the  weeping  of  friends,  at  first  loud, \nthen  growing  fainter,  fading  away  into  silence.  A delightful  sensation \nof  sweet  repose  without  a feeling  of  fatigue \u2014 precisely  like  that  which \nI experienced  years  ago  at  Cape  May  when  beginning  to  drown \u2014 crept \nover  me.  I heard  exquisite  music,  the  air  was  full  of  rare  perfumes,  I \nsat  upon  a bed  of  downy  softness,  when,  with  a start,  I awoke. \n\nThe  fire  still  smouldered  in  the  grate,  my  watch  told  me  I had  not \nbeen  more  than  half  an  hour  asleep. \n\nEarly  the  next  morning  I joined  an  intimate  friend  with  whom  I \nspent  much  of  my  time;  to  accompany  him,  as  was  my  daily  custom, \nto  the  Law  School.  We  talked  for  a moment  of  various  topics,  when \nsuddenly  he  interrupted  me  with  the  remark  that  he  had  dreamed \nstrangely  of  me  the  night  before. \n\n\u201cTell  me,\u201d  I asked,  \u201cwhat  was  it?\u201d  \u201cI  fell  asleep,\u201d  he  said, \n\u201c about  twelve  and  immediately  dreamed  that  I was  passing  through  a \nnarrow  street  when  I heard  noises  and  cries  of  murder.  Hurrying  in \nthe  direction  of  the  noise,  I saw  you  lying  on  your  back,  fighting  a \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nLAWYERS \n\n\n63 \n\n\nrough  laboring  man,  who  held  you  down.  I rushed  forward,  but  as  I \nreached  you  he  struck  you  on  the  head  with  a hatchet  and  killed  you \ninstantly.  Many  of  our  friends  were  there  and  we  cried  bitterly.  In  a \nmoment  I awoke  and  so  vivid  had  been  my  dream  that  my  cheeks  were \nwet  with  tears.\u201d \n\n\u201c What  sort  of  a man  was  he?  \u201d I asked.  \u201c A thick-set  man,  in  a \nflannel  shirt  and  rough  trousers;  his  hair  was  uncombed  and  his  beard \nwas  grizzly  and  of  a few  days\u2019  growth.\u201d \n\nWithin  a week  I was  in  Burlington,  New  Jersey.  I called  at  a \nfriend\u2019s  hotise.  \u201c My  husband,\u201d  said  his  wife  to  me,  \u201c had  such  a hor- \nrid dream  about  you  the  other  night.  He  dreamed  that  a man  killed \nyou  in  a street  fight.  He  ran  to  help  you,  but  before  he  reached  the \nspot  your  enemy  had  killed  you  with  a great  club.\u201d \n\n\u201c Oh,  no,\u201d  cried  the  husband  across  the  room,  \u201c he  killed  you  with \na hatchet.\u201d \n\nThese  are  the  circumstances  as  I recall  them.  I remembered  the \nremark  of  old  Artaphernes  that  dreams  are  often  the  result  of  a train \nof  thought  started  by  conversation  or  reading  or  the  incidents  of  the \nworking  time;  but  I could  recall  nothing,  nor  could  either  of  my  friends \ncite  any  circumstance  that  ever  they  had  read,  had  ever  heard  by  tale \nor  history,  in  which  they  could  trace  the  origin  of  this  remarkable \ndream. \n\nI am,  my  dear  Sir,  very  truly  yours, \n\nHenry  Armitt  Brown. \n\nP.S.  I may  add  that  these  friends  of  mine  were  personally  unknown \nto  each  other.  The  first  one  in  New  York  dreamed  that  he  was  the \nforemost  who  reached  the  scene,  the  other  that  he  was  one  of  the  num- \nber who  followed;  both  of  which  points  coincided  exactly  with  my \nown  dream. \n\nIt  would  appear  from  the  postscript  that  the  correspondence  be- \ntween the  several  dreams  was  more  exact  than  one  would  suppose  from \nthe  main  narrative;  that  Mr.  Brown  recognized  the  other  dreamers  in \nhis  own  dream,  and  that  they  were  situated  as  each  respectively \nlocated  himself. \n\nIt  is  unfortunate  that  the  compound  incident  was  not  recorded  at \nonce  and  that  the  stories  of  the  two  friends  were  not  written  out  by \nthemselves.  It  is  impossible  for  the  reader  to  be  sure  that  time  had \nnot  made  the  three  dreams  coincide  in  memory  more  closely  than  they \ndid  in  fact.  On  the  other  hand,  Mr.  Brown  was  a brilliant  man  and  a \nlawyer,  and  it  seems  unlikely  that  the  main  facts  of  coincidence  which \nimpressed  him  at  the  time  should  have  undergone  much  alteration  in \nhis  memory. \n\nOf  course  the  special  feature  of  this  incident  which  makes  it  note- \nworthy is  the  coincidence  of  material  in  the  three  dreams,  rather  than \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n64 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nthe  content  of  the  dreams,  which  might  perhaps  be  explained  on  the \nFreudian  principles  or  in  some  other  way.  All  the  ingenuity  in  the \nworld  applied  to  explain  the  content  of  the  dreams  will  not  explain \naway  the  complex  coincidence  in  their  details  coupled  with  close  tem- \nporal coincidence  between  two  of  them,  and  perhaps  all  three.  Once \nestablish  that  such  astounding  coincidence  existed,  and  to  try  to  ac- \ncount for  all  three  of  the  dreams  solely  on  the  basis  of  experience  and \n\u201c complexes  \u201d individual  to  the  respective  dreamers,  would  be  to  dis- \ncredit the  whole  psychoanalytic  theory.  The  compiler  considers  that \nthe  'testimony  to  dreams  which  in  their  particulars  coincided  with \nevents  still  in  the  future  has  accumulated  to  an  extent  which  precludes \nintelligent  question  of  their  genuineness  and  priority  and  immunity \nfrom  the  doctrine  of  chance.  To  trace  these  dreams  to  merely  ide- \national and  emotional  reactions  from  past  experiences  utterly  fails  to \nsolve  the  great  problem,  which  is  that  of  the  coincidences  between  the \nparticulars  of  the  dream  and  the  details  of  the  events  which  directly \nfollowed.  And  if  the  attempt  is  made  to  force  this  type  of  dreams  into \nthe  Freudian  or  any  other  mold,  it  is  the  mold  that  is  in  danger  of  dis- \nruption, for  it  is  a great  deal  more  certain  that  coincidental  dreams  do \nrarely  occur,  complexly  coincidental  to  a degree  which  makes  the  doc- \ntrine of  chance  ridiculous,  than  that  psychoanalysis  of  dreams  is  not \nsometimes  perniciously  ingenious.  No  one  contends  that  the  great \nmass  of  dreams  are  normal  as  to  their  origin ; the  sole  contention  is  that \nsome  dreams  are  in  one  way  or  another,  one  degree  or  another,  super- \nnormal. The  Freudian  or  any  other  interpretation  of  dreams  may  be \ntrue  in  general,  and  yet  some  dreams,  like  other  forms  of  psychical \nexperience,  transcend  the  general  category.  But  the  dream  theorists \nought  to  face  all  the  facts,  which  they  have  not  hitherto  boldly  done. \n\n\nA GREAT  LAWYER  TALKS  WITH  AN  APPARITION  1 \n\n(LORD  CHANCELLOR  ERSKINE;  GUARANTOR,  LADY \nSYDNEY  OWENSON  MORGAN) \n\nThomas  Erskine,  Baron  (1750-1823),  has  been  pronounced  \u201c prob- \nably the  greatest  forensic  orator  that  Britain  has  produced.\u201d  The \nextraordinary  speech  made  when  trying  his  first  case  brought  him,  it  is \nsaid,  thirty  retainers  that  very  day.  By  his  defense  of  Lord  George \nGordon  in  1781  he  destroyed  the  doctrine  of  constructive  treason. \n\nxThe  Book  of  the  Boudoir,  by  Lady  Morgan  (London,  1829),  I,  123*25. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nLAWYERS \n\n\n65 \n\n\nNeither  as  a member  of  Parliament  nor  as  Lord  Chancellor  was \nhis  success  equal  to  that  as  an  advocate,  wherein  it  was  almost \nunparalleled. \n\nLady  Morgan  (1777 P-1859)  was  an  Irish  \u201cnovelist  and  miscel- \nlaneous describer  and  critic,  one  of  the  most  vivid  and  hotly-discussed \nliterary  personages  of  her  generation.\u201d  The  Wild  Irish  Girl , a patri- \notic novel,  made  her  reputation,  but  her  best  work  of  fiction  was  O'Don- \nnel.  She  wrote  a study  of  France  under  the  restoration  of  1817,  and  a \nstudy  of  Italy , which  Lord  Byron  praised  for  the  accuracy  of  its  pic- \ntures of  Italian  life.  She  also  produced  the  Life  and  Times  of  Salvator \nRosa.  The  Book  of  the  Boudoir  consists  of  reminiscences  and  reflec- \ntions. She  seems  to  have  been  conscientious  and  careful  in  regard \nto  facts. \n\nIt  is  at  second-hand  that  we  get  the  Erskine  story,  but  Lady  Mor- \ngan tells  us  she  heard  it  from  his  lips,  the  Saturday  after  George \n(afterward  the  Fourth)  was  made  Regent,  in  the  year  1811,  that  Lord \nErskine  and  the  Duchess  of  Gordon  were  calling  on  her,  and  that  it \nwas  told  after  the  Duchess  had  told  a story  of  second-sight  in  her  own \nfamily.  Lady  Morgan  does  not  appear  herself  to  be  credulous,  as  she \nsays  that  the  Duchess\u2019s  tale  \u201c amused,  if  it  did  not  convert  me.\u201d \n\nWhen  I was  a young  man  I had  been  for  some  time  absent  from \nScotland.  On  the  morning  of  my  arrival  in  Edinburgh,  as  I was  com- \ning out  from  a bookshop,  I met  our  old  family  butler.  He  looked \ngreatly  changed,  pale,  wan  and  shadowy.  \u201c Eh,  old  boy ! \u201d I said, \n\u201cwhat  brings  you  here?\u201d  He  replied:  \u201cTo  meet  your  honor  and  to \nsolicit  your  interference  with  my  lord  to  recover  a sum  due  to  me, \nwhich  the  steward  at  the  last  settlement  did  not  pay.\u201d \n\nStruck  by  his  looks  and  manner,  I bade  him  follow  me  to  the  book- \nseller\u2019s shop  into  which  I stepped  back,  but  when  I turned  round  to \nspeak  to  him  he  had  vanished.  I remembered  that  his  wife  carried  on \nsome  little  trade  in  the  Old  Town,  and  I remembered  the  house.  Having \nmade  it  out  I found  the  old  woman  in  widow\u2019s  mourning.  Her  husband \nhad  been  dead  some  months,  and  had  told  her  on  his  deathbed  that  my \nfather\u2019s  steward  had  wronged  him  of  some  money,  but  that  when  Master \nTom  returned  he  would  see  her  righted.  This  I promised  to  do,  and \nshortly  after  fulfilled  my  promise.  The  impression  of  this  on  me  was \nindelible. \n\nThe  special  thing  to  note  is  not  that  Erskine  thought  he  saw  and \ntalked  with  a man  who  proved  to  have  died  months  before,  but  that  he \nthus  learned  an  evidential  fact,  and  the  very  one  which  had  been  on  the \nman\u2019s  mind  while  dying.  Had  plain  John  Smith  told  this  story  we \ncould  have  answered  him : \u201c My  dear  fellow,  you  think  that  you  had \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n66 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nnever  heard  that  the  butler  was  dead,  but  you  did  and  subconsciously \nremembered  it ; you  think  that  you  had  never  been  told  that  the  steward \ndefrauded  the  butler,  but  you  did  and  subconsciously  remembered  that; \nyou  think  that  you  saw  and  heard  an  apparition,  but  really  your  own \nbrain  produced  this  hallucination  as  a mechanism  to  make  you  do  your \nduty.\u201d  But,  somehow,  it  seems  more  difficult  to  say  this  to  one  of  the \nmost  brilliant  lawyers  that  England  ever  produced. \n\n\nSOME  OF  THE  TESTS  WHICH  CONVINCED  A \nDISTINGUISHED  LAWYER  1 \n\n(EDWARD  MARSHALL  HALL) \n\nSir  Edward  Marshall  Hall,  K.C.  (1858-1927),  graduated  from \nRugby  and  Cambridge,  became  a barrister  of  the  Inner  Temple  in \n1883,  and  steadily  rose  until  he  was  regarded  as  one  of  the  leading \nfigures  of  the  British  bar  of  which  none,  probably,  surpassed  him  in \nreputation  for  acuteness  and  ability.  Here  is  a statement  from \nhis  pen: \n\nOne  Sunday,  about  thirty  years  ago,  I was  at  my  sister\u2019s  house  at \nHampton  and  Miss  K.  Wingfield  was  there,  and,  as  it  happened,  had \nbeen  giving  an  exhibition  of  her  powers  as  an  automatic  writer.  She \nwas  a great  personal  friend  of  my  sister\u2019s,  and  was  at  the  time  staying \nin  the  house.  My  sister  took  me  on  one  side,  and  implored  me  to  test \nthose  messages  for  myself.  . . . What  to  ask  I did  not  know ; but,  put- \nting my  hand  in  my  breast  pocket,  searching  for  a piece  of  paper  on \nwhich  to  write  something,  I pulled  out  a letter  which  I had  received  at \nmy  chambers  in  the  Temple  the  preceding  day. \n\nAs  if  inspired,  an  idea  came  to  me.  I folded  up  the  letter  in  its \nenvelope \u2014 writing,  stamp,  and  postmark  inside \u2014 and  then  placed  the \nwhole  in  another  envelope,  which  I sealed  with  a seal  I always  carried. \nThere  was  no  writing  on  the  outside  of  the  envelope  so  sealed,  and  I \nhanded  it  to  my  sister  to  hand  to  Miss  Wingfield,  with  the  spoken  ques- \ntion : \u201c Ask  her  where  is  the  writer  of  the  letter  contained  in  that  enve- \nlope? \u201d Please  note,  sex  is  not  mentioned,  and  my  sister  did  not  know \nwho  was  the  writer.  After  considerable  delay  the  automatic  writing \nbrought  this  message : \u201c The  writer  of  that  letter  is  dead ! \u201d \n\n1 Introduction  by  Sir  Edward  Marshall  Hall  to  Guidance  from  Beyond,  composed \nof  automatic  writings  by  Miss  K.  Wingfield.  She  is  presumably  the  same  Miss  K. \nWingfield  with  whom  there  were  held  experiments  for  telepathy  in  1886  and  earlier \n(Phantasms  of  the  Living,  I,  34;  II,  663). \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nLAWYERS \n\n\n67 \n\n\nWishing  to  clinch  it,  I asked  another  question : \u201c When  and  where \ndid  the  writer  die? \n\nAgain  the  answer  came  back : \u201c He  died  yesterday  in  South  Af- \nrica ! \u201d I had  mentioned  no  sex,  and  given  no  indication  of  locality, \nand  the  answer,  though  curious,  seemed  ridiculous.  . . . \n\nMy  sister  asked  if  I wished  to  put  any  more  questions,  and  I said, \n\u201c No.\u201d  I never  told  her  any  of  the  facts  till  some  weeks  later,  and  I \nwent  away,  returning  to  London  on  that  evening. \n\nTo  say  that  I was  puzzled  is  to  put  it  mildly.  This  letter,  which  I \nhad  received  on  the  Saturday  preceding  the  Sunday  on  which  I asked \nthe  question,  was  written  by  my  brother  in  South  Africa  some  three \nweeks  prior  to  the  date  of  its  receipt.  I had  not  told  my  sister  of  this \nletter,  and  she  could  not  know  of  its  existence. \n\nThe  third  succeeding  Saturday  afterwards  I received  a letter  (dated \nthe  Saturday  immediately  preceding  the  Sunday  on  which  I had  asked \nthe  question  at  Hampton)  from  Archdeacon  Gaul,  in  which  he  writes: \n\u201c I littre  thought  when  I wrote  you  last  mail  that  I should  have  to  tell \nyou  that  your  brother  was  found  dead  in  his  bed  this  morning.\u201d \n\nOf  course  I could  relate  many  other  instances  and  experiences  that \nhave  occurred  since,  but  for  me  this  was  enough.  I was,  and  am,  con- \nvinced that  there  is  an  existence  beyond  so-called  death,  and  that  there \nare  means  of  communication  between  them  and  us. \n\nIf  the  phenomenon  I have  related  can  be  explained  by  any  natural \nprocess,  I am  ready  to  consider  it,  but  until  I am  convinced  otherwise, \nI shall  continue  to  believe  and  believe  steadfastly,  that  the  message  of \nmy  brother\u2019s  death  was  conveyed  to  me  in  mercy,  by  some  influence \noutside  this  life. \n\n\nPREMONITION  OR  ASTOUNDING  COINCIDENCE \n\n(JAMES  OTIS) \n\nGraduate  from  Harvard,  a classical  scholar,  author  of  a work  on \nLatin  prosody  which  was  adopted  as  a textbook  by  Harvard,  a lawyer \nof  high  rank,  James  Otis  (1725-1783)  attained  fame  as  a Revolution- \nary orator,  particularly  by  his  great  oration  in  Faneuil  Hall  before \nGovernor  Hutchinson,  against  the  \u201c writs  of  assistance  \u201d or  British \nclaim  to  a right  to  search  anywhere  for  smuggled  goods,  on  a general \nwarrant.  This  speech,  five  hours  long,  was  delivered  with  electrifying \neffect  in  1761  and,  according  to  John  Adams,  \u201c then  and  there  the \nchild  Independence  was  born.\u201d  Other  influential  speeches  and  writings \nfollowed  until,  in  1769,  he  was  struck  a blow  on  the  head  by  a custom- \nhouse officer.  He  lived  fourteen  years  longer,  but  was  subject  to \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n68 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nperiods  of  derangement,  and  his  public  work  was  put  nearly  to  an  end, \nalthough  he  argued  a case  in  court,  but  with  less  than  his  former  fire, \nsix  weeks  before  his  death. \n\nI discovered  among  papers  left  by  Dr.  Hodgson  the  following \nmanuscript  statement: \n\nOn  August  3, 1895, 1 spent  the  evening  at  the  house  of  Mrs.  Horace \nLamb,  in  Milton.  While  at  dinner  Mrs.  Lamb  told  me  of  a strange \nexperience  which  happened  in  her  husband\u2019s  family,  an  account  of \nwhich,  she  said,  was  written  on  a piece  of  paper  that  was  pasted  on  the \nback  of  a picture  hanging  in  another  room.  After  dinner  we  examined \nthis  picture  and  found  the  following  statement  written  on  the  piece  of \npaper  which  was  stuck  to  the  back : \n\n\u201c James  Otis,  the  great  lawyer  and  statesman  in  the  revolutionary \nstruggle,  brought  this  engraving  of  America,  weeping  over  her \nworthies,  into  mother\u2019s  Aunt  Maxwell\u2019s,  with  whom  she  lived  in  State \nStreet,  the  day  he  left  Boston  for  Andover,  and  pinned  it  on  the  wall \nof  the  parlor,  saying,  * Don\u2019t  take  this  down,  for  the  next  news  you  hear \nof  me  will  be  that  I am  killed  by  lightning.\u2019  That  proved  true,  as  six \nweeks  after  this,  on  Friday  afternoon,  May  23,  1783,  he  was  struck  by \na flash  while  standing  at  Mr.  Osgood\u2019s  door,  where  he  lived  in  Andover.\u201d \n\nMr.  Lamb  told  me  that  he  believed  that  this  statement  was  written \nby  his  aunt,  Miss  Jane  Lamb,  daughter  of  Mrs.  Thomas  Lamb,  and \nniece  of  Mrs.  Maxwell.  Mrs.  Lamb  was  told  of  the  circumstances  by \nher  mother,  who  was  present  when  James  Otis  is  said  to  have  pinned  the \npicture  on  the  wall.  There  is  nothing  special  about  the  engraving \nexcept  that  it  is  a patriotic  picture  and  James  Otis  took  an  active  part \nin  the  Revolutionary  War. \n\nR.  Hodgson. \n\nThe  chief  biography  of  Otis  is  that  of  William  Tudor,  from  which \nwe  make  these  pertinent  extracts : 1 \n\nThe  day  after  his  return  to  Andover,  he  exhibited  some  marks  of \nagitation.  He  took  a hatchet  in  the  morning  and  went  to  a copse  of \npines  standing  on  a rising  ground  a few  yards  from  the  house,  and \npassed  all  the  forenoon  in  trimming  away  the  lower  branches  of  the \nwood.  When  Mr.  Osgood  came  to  call  him  to  dinner,  he  said  with  great \nearnestness,  \u201c Osgood,  if  I die  while  I am  at  your  house,  I charge  you \nto  have  me  buried  under  these  trees,\u201d  and  then  he  added,  with  a little \ntouch  of  humor  that  shone  forth  like  a bright  gleam  in  a tempestuous \nsky,  \u201c You  know  my  grave  would  overlook  all  your  field,  and  I could \nhave  an  eye  upon  the  boys  and  see  if  they  minded  their  work.\u201d  [He  had \nboarded  with  Mr.  Osgood\u2019s  family  for  about  two  years.]  . . . \n\ni Pages  483-86. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nLAWYERS \n\n\n69 \n\n\nSix  weeks  after  his  return,  on  Friday  afternoon,  the  23rd  day  of \nMay,  1783,  a heavy  cloud  suddenly  arose,  and  the  greater  part  of  the \nfamily  were  collected  in  one  of  the  rooms  to  wait  till  the  shower  should \nhave  past.  Otis,  with  his  cane  in  one  hand,  stood  against  the  post  of \nthe  door  which  opened  from  this  apartment  into  the  front  entry.  He \nwas  in  the  act  of  telling  the  assembled  group  a story,  when  an  explosion \ntook  place  which  seemed  to  shake  the  solid  earth, \u2014 and  he  fell  without \na struggle,  or  a word,  instantaneously  dead,  into  the  arms  of  Mr. \nOsgood,  who,  seeing  him  falling,  sprang  forward  to  receive  him.  This \nflash  of  lightning  was  the  first  that  came  from  the  cloud,  and  was  not \nfollowed  by  any  others  that  were  remarkable.  There  were  seven  or \neight  persons  in  the  room,  but  no  other  was  injured.  No  mark  of  any \nkind  could  be  found  on  Otis,  nor  was  there  the  slightest  change  or \nconvulsion  in  his  features. \n\nIt  is  a singular  coincidence  that  he  often  expressed  a wish  for  such \na fate.  He  told  his  sister,  Mrs.  Warren,  after  his  reason  was  impaired, \n\u201c My  dear  sister,  I hope  when  God  Almighty,  in  his  righteous  provi- \ndence, shall  take  me  out  of  time  into  eternity,  that  it  will  be  by  a flash \nof  lightning,\u201d  and  this  idea  he  often  repeated. \n\nOf  course  there  is  now  no  way  of  rigidly  examining  the  story  that \nOtis  made  a definite  prophecy  that  the  next  time  Mrs.  Maxwell  heard \nfrom  him  he  would  be  dead  from  lightning.  But  it  articulates  per- \nfectly with  the  account  in  the  biographies.  He  was  in  Boston  six  weeks \nbefore  his  death.  He  was  accustomed  to  wish  that  he  might  die  by \nlightning,  and  this  alone  couples  with  the  event  to  constitute  a remark- \nable coincidence,  for  a man  has  not  a chance  in  many  thousands  of \nmeeting  his  death  that  way.  It  is  difficult  to  suppose  that  what  he \nactually  said  to  Mrs.  Maxwell  was  no  more  than  to  express  his  custom- \nary wish,  since  that  would  have  no  significance  in  connection  with \nleaving  the  picture  hanging,  while  if  he  prophesied  that  the  next  news \nof  him  would  be  his  death,  by  lightning  or  any  other  means,  there  would \nbe  a melancholy  interest  about  the  picture  which  was  fastened  on  the \nwall  as  his  last  act  in  that  house.  Then,  too,  we  find  by  his  remark  to \nOsgood  regarding  his  place  of  burial  that  his  thoughts  were  dwelling \non  the  subject  of  his  death  the  day  after  his  return  from  Boston  and \nMrs.  Maxwell\u2019s  house. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n70 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nEXACT  PREVISION  OF  A PECULIAR  DEATH  SCENE  1 \n(DR.  ALFRED  COOPER  AND  THE  DUCHESS  OF  HAMILTON) \n\nIt  was  the  Duchess  who  had  the  vision,  and  Dr.  Cooper  who  wit- \nnessed its  fulfilment.  Alfred  Cooper,  M.D.,  member  of  Council  of  the \nRoyal  College  of  Surgeons,  was,  in  1902  (the  last  date  to  which  I have \ntraced  him),  surgeon  and  consulting  surgeon  to  several  London  hos- \npitals, had  been  Surgeon-in-Ordinary  to  the  Duke  of  Saxe-Coburg  and \nGotha,  was  the  husband  of  a daughter  of  the  Earl  of  Fife  and  several \nother  important  or  interesting  things. \n\nThe  following  was  written  by  Dr.  Cooper  and  attested  by  the \nDuchess : \n\nA fortnight  before  the  death  of  the  late  Earl  of  L , in  1882, \n\nI called  upon  the  Duke  of  Hamilton,  in  Hill  Street,  to  see  him  profes- \nsionally. After  I had  finished  seeing  him  we  went  into  the  drawing- \nroom, where  the  Duchess  was,  and  the  Duke  said  to  me,  \u201c Oh,  Cooper ; \nhow  is  the  Earl?  \u201d \n\nThe  Duchess  said,  \u201cWhat  Earl?\u201d  and  on  my  answering,  \u201cLord \nL ,\u201d  she  replied,  \u201c That  is  very  odd.  I have  had  a most  extraordi- \n\nnary vision.  I went  to  bed,  but  after  being  in  bed  a short  time,  I was \nnot  exactly  asleep,  but  thought  I saw  a scene  as  if  from  a play  before \n\nme.  The  actors  in  it  were  Lord  L , in  a chair,  as  if  in  a fit,  with  a \n\nman  standing  over  him  with  a red  beard.  He  was  by  the  side  of  a bath, \nover  which  bath  a red  lamp  was  distinctly  shown.\u201d \n\nI then  said,  \u201c I am  attending  Lord  L at  present ; there  is  very \n\nlittle  the  matter  with  him;  he  is  not  going  to  die;  he  will  be  all  right \nvery  soon.\u201d \n\nWell,  he  got  better  for  a week  and  was  nearly  well,  but  at  the  end \nof  six  or  seven  days  after  this  I was  called  to  see  him  suddenly.  He  had \ninflammation  of  both  lungs. \n\nI called  in  Sir  William  Jenner,2  but  in  six  days  he  was  a dead  man. \nThere  were  two  male  nurses  attending  on  him;  one  had  been  taken  ill. \nBut  when  I saw  the  other  the  dream  of  the  Duchess  was  exactly  repre- \nsented. He  was  standing  near  a bath  over  the  Earl  and,  strange  to \nsay,  his  beard  was  red.  There  was  the  bath  with  the  red  lamp  over  it. \nIt  is  rather  rare  to  find  a bath  with  a red  lamp  over  it,  and  this  brought \nthe  story  to  my  mind. \n\nThe  vision  seen  by  the  Duchess  was  told  two  weeks  before  the  death \nof  Lord  L . It  is  a most  remarkable  thing. \n\nThis  account,  written  in  1888,  has  been  revised  by  the  [late]  Duke \n\n\n1 Proceedings  S.  P.  R.,  XI,  505-6. \n\n2 The  distinguished  pathological  anatomist  and  physician,  1815-1898. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nPHYSICIANS  71 \n\nof  Manchester,  father  of  the  Duchess  of  Hamilton,  who  heard  the  vision \nfrom  his  daughter  on  the  morning  after  she  had  seen  it. \n\n(Signed)  Mary  Hamilton, \nAlfred  Cooper. \n\nHer  Grace  had  been  reading  and  had  just  blown  out  the  candle. \nHer  Grace  has  had  many  dreams  which  have  come  true  years  after. \n\nAlfred  Cooper. \n\n[The  Duchess  only  knew  Lord  L by  sight,  and  had  not  heard \n\nthat  he  was  ill.  She  knew  she  was  not  asleep,  for  she  opened  her  eyes  to \nget  rid  of  the  vision  and,  shutting  them,  saw  the  same  thing  again.] \nMr.  Myers  adds : \u201c An  independent  and  concordant  account  has \nbeen  given  to  me  orally  by  a gentleman  to  whom  the  Duchess  related \nthe  dream  on  the  morning  after  its  occurrence.\u201d \n\n\nHYPNOSIS  BY  TELEPATHY  1 \n(DR.  JAMES  ESDAILE) \n\nDr.  Esdaile  was  for  many  years,  toward  the  middle  of  the  nineteenth \ncentury,  Presidency  Surgeon  of  a large  government  hospital  in  Cal- \ncutta. He  was  one  of  the  English  pioneers  who  did  the  most  for  the \nscientific  study  of  hypnotism  up  to  the  time  of  Edmund  Gurney  nearly \nthirty  years  later,  the  other  two  being  Elliotson  and  Braid.  The  work \nof  Esdaile,  says  Gurney,2  \u201c is  now  recognized  as  one  of  the  most  impor- \ntant contributions  ever  made  to  the  rapidly-growing  science  of  hyp- \nnotism.\u201d His  principal  works  were  entitled  Mesmerism  in  India  and  Its \nPractical  Appreciation  to  Surgery  and  Medicine  (1846),  and  Natural \nand  Mesmeric  Clairvoyance  xeith  the  Practical  Application  of  Mesmer- \nism in  Surgery  and  Medicine  (1852). \n\nHere  is  his  account  of  some  remarkable  and  significant \nexperiments.* \n\nI had  been  looking  for  a blind  man  on  whom  to  test  the  imagination \ntheory,  and  one  at  last  presented  himself.  This  man  became  so  sus- \nceptible that,  by  making  him  the  object  of  my  attention,  I could  en- \ntrance him  in  whatever  occupation  he  was  engaged,  and  at  any  distance \nwithin  the  hospital  enclosure.  . . . My  first  attempt  to  influence  the \nblind  man  was  made  by  gazing  at  him  silently  over  a wall,  while  he  was \nengaged  in  the  act  of  eating  his  solitary  dinner,  at  the  distance  of \n\n1 Phantasms  of  the  Living,  I,  88. \n\n2 Ibid.,  I.  13. \n\n8 Natural  and  Mesmeric  Clairvoyance,  227-28. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n72 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\ntwenty  yards.  He  gradually  ceased  to  eat,  and  in  a quarter  of  an  hour \nwas  profoundly  entranced  and  cataleptic.  This  was  repeated  at  the \nmost  untimely  hours,  when  he  could  not  possibly  know  of  my  being  in \nhis  neighborhood,  and  always  with  like  results. \n\n\nMONITION  OF  A DEATH  1 \n(MARTIN  LUTHER  HOLBROOK) \n\nThe  following  letter  was  sent  by  Dr.  Holbrook  (1831-1902),  author \nof  medical  books  and  long  editor  of  the  Herald  of  Health , to  Dr.  Hodg- \nson, at  10:35  a.  m.,  July  17,  1897 : \n\nDear  Hodgson: \u2014 Five  minutes  ago  Mr.  J.  F.  Morse,  who  has  all \nhis  life  had  dreams  which  were  more  or  less  verified  later,  came  to  my \nroom  and  said : \u201c I believe  my  wife  died  last  night,  for  I had  a dream \nof  a most  remarkable  nature  which  indicates  it.  I shall  be  able  to  let \nyou  know  soon,  for  I shall  get  word  at  my  office  when  I reach  there.  I \nwill  then  send  you  word.\u201d  His  wife  is  in  a country  place  in  Delaware \nCounty,  Pa.  She  is  ill,  but  he  had  no  idea  she  would  not  live  for \nmonths,  as  the  enclosed  letter  of  July  15th  will  show,  but  she  was  ill \nand  would  be  likely  to  decline  slowly  and  gradually. \n\nI will  get  this  off  or  in  the  mail  before  I hear  any  more. \n\nMr.  Morse  in  his  appearance  looks  like  one  who  had  just  lost  a \ndear  friend  and  is  in  a state  of  great  mental  depression  with  tears  in \nhis  eyes.  . . . \n\nM.  L.  Holbrook. \n\nCompleted  at  10:46. \n\nTherefore  we  have  proof  both  in  Dr.  Holbrook\u2019s  statement  and  in \nthe  postmark,  that  the  letter  was  written  Saturday  morning,  July  17. \nIt  proved  that  his  wife  died  at  9 :15  the  evening  of  the  dream  and  testi- \nmony from  several  sources,  printed  in  the  Journal  of  the  S.  P.  R., \nmakes  it  quite  certain  that  Mr.  Morse  had  no  news  of  the  death  until \nhe  reached  the  sanitarium  in  Pennsylvania  the  next  day  after  the \ndream.  A letter  written  by  Mr.  Morse  to  Dr.  Holbrook  only  two  days \nprevious  to  the  dream  says : \u201c I am  pleased  to  inform  you  that  Dr. \nHurd  consented  to  take  my  wife.  She  reached  there  yesterday  with \nher  sister  and  will  stay  there  until  improved,  perhaps  for  many \nmonths.\u201d  It  seems  certain,  then,  that  he  had  no  anticipation  of  her \nearly  death. \n\ni Journal  S.  P.  R.,  VIII,  135. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nPHYSICIANS  73 \n\nThe  dream  was  that  he  was  \u201c dressed  in  mourning  and  taking  a long \njourney  on  the  cars.\u201d \n\nWhen  Mr.  Morse  took  his  wife\u2019s  body  to  Ohio  for  burial  on  the \n19th,  he  was  met  by  a brother  of  hers  (Mr.  McKinney),  who  said:  \u201c I \nknew  Carrie  was  dead.\u201d  \u201cHow  is  that?\u201d  I replied.  He  answered: \n\u201c A few  nights  ago  I had  a very  vivid  dream  which  startled  me.  I saw \nher  gliding  out  of  my  room  into  the  hall,  and  as  she  passed  through  the \ndoor  she  turned  and  looked  at  me  and  said,  \u2018 Don\u2019t  you  know  me, \nWil?  \u2019 \u201d Neither  did  he  know  how  sick  the  woman  was.  It  apparently \nwas  not  learned  whether  or  not  Mr.  McKinney\u2019s  dream  occurred  on \nthe  same  night  with  the  death. \n\n\nFULFILLED  PREDICTIONS \n(AUGUSTE  AMBROISE  LlEBEAULT) \n\nDr.  Liebeault  (1823-1904)  took  his  M.D.  degree  at  the  University \nof  Strasburg,  became  interested  at  college  in  mental  therapy  and \nbegan  to  employ  hypnotism,  first  in  a small  town  where  he  practiced, \nand  from  1864  in  Nancy.  He  opened  a free  dispensary  and  had  a \nlarge  clientele,  mostly  composed  of  the  poor;  but  his  methods  were \ngenerally  frowned  upon  by  his  profession.  In  1866  he  produced  his \nfirst  book,  Le  Sommeil  et  les  etats  analogues , which,  for  all  its  value, \nfell  flat.  But  in  1882  his  remarkable  cures  caused  Dr.  Bernheim,  pro- \nfessor of  medicine  in  the  university,  to  become  his  pupil  in  hypnotism; \nhe  was  converted,  and  began  to  employ  the  same  methods  in  the  Nancy \nhospital.  The  commanding  position  of  Bernheim  soon  won  other \nprominent  men  to  make  researches  in  hypnotism.  Says  Dr.  Tuckey: \n\u201c It  is  to  the  genius  of  Liebeault  as  well  as  to  his  enthusiasm  and \nsingleness  of  heart  that  we  owe  the  full  recognition  of  the  part  played \nby  suggestion,  verbal  or  otherwise,  in  psychical  research,  as  well  as  in \nthe  cure  of  disease.\u201d  He  was  a Corresponding  Member  of  the  S.  P.  R. \n\nF.  W.  H.  Myers  quotes  from  Dr.  Li6beault\u2019s  notebook:1 \n\nM.  S.  de  Ch.  came  to  consult  me  today  at  4 p.  m.  (January  8,  1886) \nfor  a slight  nervous  ailment.  M.  de  Ch.  is  much  preoccupied  by  a law- \nsuit, and  by  the  incident  I proceed  to  recount. \n\nOn  the  26th  of  December,  1879,  while  walking  in  Paris,  he  saw \n\u201c Mme.  Lenormand,  Necromancer,\u201d  written  on  a door.  Urged  by \n\n1 Proceedings  S.  P.  R.,  XI,  528-29. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n74 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nthoughtless  curiosity  he  entered  the  house,  and  was  shown  into  rather \na dark  room.  Mme.  Lenormand  came  to  him  and  placed  him  at  a table. \nShe  went  out  and  returned,  and  then  looking  at  the  palm  of  one  of  his \nhands,  said:  \u201c You  will  lose  your  father  in  a year  from  this  day.  You \nwill  soon  be  a soldier  (he  was  nineteen  years  old),  but  not  for  long. \nYou  will  marry  young,  have  two  children  and  die  at  twenty-six.\u201d  M. \nde  Ch.  confided  this  astounding  prophecy  to  some  of  his  friends,  but \ndid  not  take  it  seriously.  However,  as  his  father  died  after  a short \nillness  on  December  27,  1880,  precisely  a year  from  the  interview,  he \nbecame  less  incredulous.  And  when  he  became  a soldier,  for  seven \nmonths  only,  married,  had  two  children,  and  was  approaching  his \ntwenty-sixth  birthday,  he  became  thoroughly  alarmed,  and  thought  he \nhad  only  a few  days  to  live.  This  was  why  he  came  to  consult  me, \nhoping  I might  enable  him  to  avoid  his  fate.  For,  as  the  first  four \nevents  had  taken  place,  he  thought  that  the  last  would.  On  this  and  the \nfollowing  days  I tried  to  send  M.  de  Ch.  into  profound  sleep  in  order \nto  dissipate  the  impression  that  he  would  die  on  the  4th  of  February, \nhis  birthday.  Mme.  Lenormand  had  not  named  a date,  but  he  was  so \nagitated  that  I could  not  induce  even  the  slightest  sleep. \n\nHowever,  as  it  was  absolutely  necessary  to  get  rid  of  his  conviction, \nlest  it  should  fulfil  itself  by  self-suggestion,  I changed  my  tactics  and \nproposed  that  he  should  consult  one  of  my  somnambulists,  an  old  man \nof  seventy  or  so,  nicknamed  \u201c the  prophet,\u201d  because  he  had  exactly \nforetold  his  own  cure  of  articular  rheumatism  of  four  years\u2019  standing, \nand  the  cure  of  his  daughter,  the  cure  of  the  latter  resulting  from  his \nsuggestion.  M.  de  Ch.  accepted  my  proposal  eagerly.  When  put  into \nrapport  with  the  somnambulist  his  first  question  was,  \u201c When  shall  I \ndie?  \u201d The  sleeper,  suspecting  the  state  of  the  case,  replied  after  a \npause,  \u201c You  will  die  . . . you  will  die  in  forty -one  years.\u201d  The  effect \nwas  marvelous ; the  young  man  recovered  his  spirits,  and  when  the  4th \nof  February  passed  he  thought  himself  safe. \n\nI had  forgotten  all  this  when,  at  the  beginning  of  October,  I received \nan  invitation  to  the  funeral  of  my  unfortunate  patient,  who  had  died \non  September  30, 1886,  in  his  twenty-seventh  year,  as  Mme.  Lenormand \nhad  foretold.  To  prevent  the  supposition  that  the  whole  affair  was  an \nillusion  on  my  part,  I kept  this  letter  of  invitation,  as  well  as  the  record \nmade  at  the  time  of  de  Ch.\u2019s  visit  to  me.  I have  since  learnt  that  the \nunfortunate  man  had  been  under  treatment  for  biliary  calculi  and  died \nof  peritonitis  caused  by  an  internal  rupture. \n\nMr.  Myers,  although  he  enters  this  case,  remarks  that  it  is  one \n\u201c hard  to  regard  as  more  than  a series  of  strange  coincidences,\u201d  and \nthat  Dr.  Liebeault  is  \u201c not  himself  responsible  for  more  than  the  fact \nthat  the  young  man  believed  he  was  to  die  in  a certain  year.\u201d \n\nI think  that  Mr.  Myers  understates  the  case.  Dr.  Liebeault  was \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nPHYSICIANS \n\n\n75 \n\n\nalso  witness  for  the  fact  that  the  young  man  was  in  a state  of  alarm, \nand  \u201c responsible  for  \u201d reasoning  that  he  would  not  have  been  in  that \nstate  if  the  predictions  had  not  been  fulfilled.  There  could  hardly  have \nbeen  an  illusion,  for  instance,  that  his  father  died  on  December  27, \n1880,  and  it  appears  that  the  young  man  did  not  claim  that  this  pre- \ndiction was  exactly  fulfilled,  since  he  reported  it  as  one  day  out.  This \nmakes  it  appear  that  his  memory  did  not  play  tricks.  Dr.  Liebeault  is \nalso  responsible  as  witness  of  the  fact  that  the  young  man  did  not \nclaim  that  the  prediction  was  that  he  should  die  on  his  \u201c twenty-sixth \nbirthday,\u201d  but  that  he  should  die  when  twenty-six  years  old,  and  in \npopular  language  one  is  twenty-six  until  he  reaches  his  twenty-seventh \nbirthday.  It  was  merely  his  interpretation  that  he  would  die  on  his \nbirthday.  A man  would  know,  when  approaching  the  supposedly  fatal \nday,  how  many  children  he  then  had,  surely.  And  he  did  die  in  the \npredicted  year,  and  not  of  fear  but  of  specific  disease  resulting  from \nrupture.  At  any  rate,  after  his  examination  of  the  case,  probably \nmore  thorough  than  the  notebook  jottings  would  indicate,  Dr.  Lieb- \neault, with  all  his  enormous  knowledge  of  the  vagaries  of  human  minds, \nwas  impressed  by  it. \n\nBut,  granting  that  occult  knowledge  of  the  future  was  displayed  by \nthe  woman,  it  does  not  follow  that  she  derived  it  from  the  lines  of  the \nyoung  man\u2019s  hand.  I myself  remember  a woman  with  whom  I often \nexperimented,  and  who  displayed  flickering  psychic  powers  in  several \ndirections.  Once  she  undertook  to  read  my  palm,  as  she  supposed.  She \nseemed  to  be  succeeding  beyond  the  limits  of  chance,  but  when,  as  they \nsoon  did,  her  eyes  left  my  hand  and  looked  dreamily  away  at  nothing  in \nparticular,  she  did  exactly  as  well. \n\n\nA DEATH  ANNOUNCED  IN  AUTOMATIC  WRITING  AT \nABOUT  THE  MOMENT  IT  OCCURRED  AT  ONE \nHUNDRED  AND  FORTY  MILES  DISTANCE  1 \n\n(DR.  A.  A.  LIfiBEAULT) \n\nDr.  Li4beault  cured  a young  woman,  Mile.  B.,  of  an  ailment,  and \nthe  production  of  hypnosis  in  her  suggested  to  her  relatives  that  she \nmight  become  a medium.  She  began  to  experiment  with  herself  and  in \ntwo  months  became  \u201c a remarkable  writing  medium,\u201d  testifies  the  Doc- \ntor. \u201c I have  myself  seen  her  rapidly  writing  page  after  page  of  what \n\n1 Human  Personality,  II,  169-170. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGoogle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n76 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nshe  called  \u2018 messages,\u2019 \u2014 all  in  well-chosen  language  with  no  erasures, \u2014 \nwhile  at  the  same  time  she  maintained  conversation  with  the  people  near \nher.  An  odd  thing  was  that  she  had  no  knowledge  whatever  of  what \nshe  was  writing.\u201d  Dr.  Liebeault  continues : \n\nOne  day, \u2014 it  was,  I think,  February  7,  1868,  about  8 a.  m.,  when \njust  about  to  seat  herself  at  table  for  breakfast,  she  felt  a kind  of  need, \nan  impulse  which  prompted  her  to  write; \u2014 it  was  what  she  called  a \ntrance , \u2014 and  she  rushed  off  at  once  to  her  large  note-book,  where  she \nwrote  in  pencil,  with  feverish  haste,  certain  undecipherable  words.  She \nwrote  the  same  words  again  and  again  on  the  pages  which  followed, \nand  at  last,  as  her  agitation  diminished,  it  was  possible  to  read  that  a \nperson  called  Marguerite  was  thus  announcing  her  death.  The  family \nat  once  assumed  that  a young  lady  of  that  name,  a friend  of  Mile.  B.\u2019s \n\u00bb and  her  companion  and  colleague  in  the  Coblentz  High  School,  must \nhave  just  expired.  They  all  came  immediately  to  me,  Mile.  B.  among \nthem,  and  we  decided  to  verify  the  announcement  of  death  that  very \nday.  Mile.  B.  wrote  to  a young  English  lady  who  was  also  a teacher \nin  that  same  school.  She  gave  some  other  reasons  for  writing;  taking \ncare  not  to  reveal  the  true  motive  of  the  letter.  By  return  of  post  we \nreceived  an  answer  in  English,  of  which  they  copied  for  me  the  essential \npart.  I found  this  answer  in  a portfolio  hardly  a fortnight  ago,  and \nhave  mislaid  it  again.  It  expressed  the  surprise  of  the  English  lady  at \nthe  receipt  of  Mile.  B.\u2019s  unexpected  and  apparently  motiveless  letter. \nBut  at  the  same  time  the  English  correspondent  made  haste  to  an- \nnounce to  Mile.  B.  that  their  common  friend,  Marguerite,  had  died  on \nFebruary  7,  at  about  8 a.  m.  Moreover,  the  letter  contained  a little \nsquare  piece  of  printed  paper; \u2014 the  announcement  of  death  sent  round \nto  friends. \n\nI need  not  say  that  I examined  the  envelope,  and  that  the  letter \nappeared  to  me  to  have  veritably  come  from  Coblentz.  Yet  I have \nsince  felt  a certain  regret.  In  the  interests  of  science  I ought  to  have \nasked  the  G.  family  to  allow  me  to  go  with  them  to  the  telegraph  office \nto  inquire  whether  they  had  received  a telegram  early  on  February  7. \nScience  should  feel  no  shame;  truth  does  not  dread  exposure.  My \nproof  of  the  fact  is  ultimately  a moral  one:  the  honor  of  the  G.  family, \n\u2014 which  has  always  appeared  to  me  to  be  absolutely  above  suspicion. \n\nA.  A.  Liebeault. \n\nUpon  these  last  sentences  Gurney  remarks  that,  apart  from  the \nimprobability  that  the  whole  family  would  join  in  a conspiracy  to \ndeceive  their  friend,  the  nature  of  the  answer  received  from  Coblentz \nshows  that  the  writer  of  it  cannot  have  been  aware  that  any  telegraphic \nannouncement  had  been  sent.  And  it  is  in  itself  unlikely  that  the \nauthorities  of  the  school  would  have  felt  it  necessary  instantly  to  com- \nmunicate the  news  to  Mile.  B. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nPHYSICIANS \n\n\n77 \n\n\nMyers  also  says  that  while  formerly  of  the  opinion  that  this  was \n\u201c an  example  of  a spontaneous  telepathic  impulse  proceeding  directly \nfrom  a dying  person,  I now  regard  it  as  more  probably  due  to  the \naction  of  the  spirit  after  bodily  death.\u201d \n\n\nAPPARITION  OF  A MAN  AT  THE  MOMENT  OF  HIS  DEATH \nIN  A DISTANT  COUNTRY  1 \n\n(DR.  AUGUSTE  NELATON  AND  OTHER  PROMINENT  PERSONS) \n\nAuguste  Nelaton  (1807-1873)  was  a French  surgeon  of  very  high \nreputation,  connected  with  several  hospitals  in  Paris  and  professor  of \nclinical  surgery,  member  of  the  Academy  of  Medicine  and  Academy  of \nSciences,  surgeon  of  Napoleon  III.,  etc.  He  heard  the  story  at  first \nhand  and  sent  it  to  the  French  Academy  of  Sciences,  while  several \nhardly  less  distinguished  persons  were  earlier  on  the  scene. \n\nFlammarion  does  not  say  where  he  found  this  record,  but  it  is  so \nexplicit  and  detailed,  and  gives  so  many  names  of  prominent  persons, \nthat  it  is  hardly  possible  to  doubt  its  authenticity. \n\nOn  March  17,  1863,  at  Paris,  in  an  apartment  on  the  first  floor, \nnumber  26  in  Rue  Pasquier,  back  of  the  Madelaine,  the  Baroness  de \nBoisRve  gave  a dinner  to  a number  of  persons,  among  whom  were  Gen. \nFleury,  Equerry  in  Ordinary  to  Napoleon  III,  M.  Devienne,  First \nPresident  of  the  Supreme  Court  of  Appeals,  and  M.  Delesvaux,  Presi- \ndent of  the  Civil  Tribunal  of  the  Seine.  During  the  repast  there  was \nspecial  discussion  of  the  expedition  sent  to  Mexico  the  previous  year. \nThe  son  of  the  baroness,  Honor6  de  Boisl&ve,  a lieutenant  of  light  cav- \nalry, was  with  the  expedition,  and  his  mother  did  not  fail  to  inquire  of \nGen.  Fleury  if  he  had  news  concerning  it. \n\nHe  had  none.  No  news \u2014 good  news.  The  dinner  ended  in  good \nspirits,  the  diners  remained  at  the  table  until  9 p.  m.  At  that  moment, \nMme.  de  Boislfeve  arose  and  went  alone  to  the  salon  to  serve  the  coffee. \nShe  had  hardly  entered  when  a terrible  cry  alarmed  the  guests.  They \ndashed  out  of  the  room  and  found  the  baroness  in  a dead  faint,  lying  on \nthe  carpet. \n\nOn  being  restored  to  consciousness,  she  told  them  an  extraordinary \nstory.  While  crossing  the  threshold  of  the  salon  she  had  seen,  at  the \nother  end  of  the  room,  her  son  Honore  standing  in  his  uniform,  but \nwithout  arms  and  without  cap.  The  face  of  the  officer  was  of  a spectral \n\n1 Flammarion\u20198  Autour  de  la  Mort,  180-81. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n78 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\npallor,  his  left  eye  was  changed  to  a hideous  opening,  blood  was  trick- \nling down  his  cheek  and  upon  the  embroidery  of  his  coat-collar.  The \nterror  of  the  poor  woman  had  been  so  great  that  she  thought  she  was \ndying.  They  endeavored  to  reassure  her,  explaining  that  she  had  ex- \nperienced a mere  hallucination,  a waking  dream,  but  since  she  found \nherself  extremely  weak,  they  urgently  summoned  the  family  physician, \nthe  illustrious  Nelaton.  He  was  told  of  the  strange  adventure,  admin- \nistered calming  drugs  and  withdrew.  The  next  day  the  baroness  was \nphysically  restored,  but  her  mind  was  still  affected  by  what  had  oc- \ncurred. Every  day  she  sent  to  the  War  Office  to  see  if  news  had \narrived. \n\nAt  the  end  of  a week,  it  was  officially  announced  that  on  the  17th  of \nMarch,  1863,  at  ten  minutes  of  three  in  the  afternoon,  in  the  storming \nof  Puebla,  Honore  de  Boisl&ve  was  shot  dead  by  a Mexican  bullet  that \nentered  his  left  eye  and  passed  through  his  head.  Making  allowance \nfor  the  meridional  difference,  the  hour  of  his  death  corresponded  ex- \nactly with  that  of  his  apparition  in  the  salon  of  Rue  Pasquier. \n\nDr.  N41aton  imparted  to  the  Academy  of  Sciences  a precise  written \nstatement  of  the  affair,  wholly  drawn  up  by  the  hand  of  First  President \nDevienne  and  signed  by  all  the  guests  at  the  famous  dinner. \n\nIf  the  above  narrative  had  not  been  true,  there  were  the  Baroness \nor  her  family,  three  officials  of  the  government  and  courts  and  a dis- \ntinguished surgeon,  or  their  families,  to  contradict  them,  as  well  as  the \narchivist  of  the  Academy  of  Sciences. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nMEN  OF  THE  ARMY  AND  NAVY \n\n\nAPPARITION  SEEN  ON  SEPARATE  OCCASIONS  BY  THREE \n\nPERSONS  1 \n\n(GEN.  SIR  ARTHUR  BECHER) \n\n\nApril  11,  1884. \n\nGeneral  Sir  A.  Becher,  who  held  a high  appointment  on  the  Staff  in \nIndia,  went,  accompanied  by  his  son  and  A.  D.  C.,  to  the  Hill  Station \nof  Kussowlie,  about  March,  1867,  to  examine  a house  he  had  secured \nfor  his  family  to  reside  in  during  the  approaching  hot  season.  They \nboth  slept  in  the  house  that  night.  During  the  night  the  General \nawoke  suddenly  and  saw  the  figure  of  a native  woman  standing  near  his \nbed,  and  close  to  an  open  door  which  led  into  a bathroom.  He  called \nout,  \u201c Who  are  you?  \u201d and  jumped  out  of  bed,  when  the  figure  retreated \ninto  the  bathroom,  and  in  following  it  the  General  found  the  outer  door \nlocked  and  the  figure  had  disappeared. \n\nHe  went  to  bed  again,  and  in  the  morning  he  wrote  in  pencil  on  a \ndoor-post,  \u201c Saw  a ghost,\u201d  but  did  not  mention  the  circumstance  to \nhis  wife. \n\nA few  days  after,  the  General  and  his  family  took  possession  of \nthe  house  for  the  season,  and  Lady  Becher  used  the  room  the  General \nhad  slept  in  for  her  dressing-room.  About  7 p.  m.  on  the  first  evening \nof  their  arrival,  Lady  Becher  was  dressing  for  dinner,  and  on  going  to \na wardrobe  (near  the  bathroom  door)  to  take  out  a dress,  she  saw, \nstanding  close  by  and  within  the  bathroom,  a native  woman,  and,  for \nthe  moment  thinking  it  was  her  own  ayah , asked  her  \u201c what  she  wanted,\u201d \nas  Lady  Becher  never  allowed  a servant  in  her  room  while  dressing. \nThe  figure  then  disappeared  by  the  same  door  as  on  the  former  occa- \nsion, which,  as  before,  was  found  locked!  Lady  Becher  was  not  much \nalarmed,  but  felt  that  something  unusual  had  occurred,  and  at  dinner \nmentioned  the  event  to  the  General  and  his  son.  That  same  night  their \nyoungest  son,  a boy  about  eight  years  of  age,  was  sleeping  in  the  same \nroom  as  his  father  and  mother,  his  bed  facing  an  open  door  leading  into \nthe  dressing-room  and  bathroom,  before  mentioned,  and  in  the  middle \nof  the  night  the  boy  started  up  in  his  bed  in  a frightened  attitude  and \ncalled  out,  \u201c What  do  you  w\u2019ant,  ayah?  What  do  you  want?  \u201d in  Hin- \ndustani, evidently  seeing  a female  figure  in  the  dressing-room  near  his \nbed.  His  mother  quieted  him  and  he  fell  asleep,  and  the  figure  was  not \n\n1 Human  Personality,  II,  3S1-S3;  originally  in  Proceedings  S.  P.  R.,  Ill,  110. \n\n79 \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n80 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nseen  by  us  on  that  occasion,  nor  was  it  ever  again  seen,  though  we  lived \nfor  months  in  the  house.  But  it  confirmed  our  feeling  that  the  same \nwoman  had  appeared  to  us  all  three,  and  on  inquiry  from  other  occu- \npants we  learned  that  it  was  a frequent  apparition  on  the  first  night  or \nso  of  the  house  being  occupied. \n\nA native  Hill,  or  Cashmere  woman,  very  fair  and  handsome,  had \nbeen  murdered  some  years  before  in  a hut  a few  yards  below  the  house, \nand  immediately  under  the  door  leading  into  the  bath  and  dressing- \nroom,  through  which,  on  all  three  occasions,  the  figure  had  entered  and \ndisappeared.  My  son,  sleeping  in  another  side  of  the  house,  pever \nsaw  it. \n\nI could  give  the  names  of  some  other  subsequent  occupants  who \nhave  told  us  much  the  same  story. \n\nSubsequently  Sir  Arthur  Becher  writes : \n\nWinchester,  May  14,  1884. \n\nI write  to  say  Lady  Becher  does  not  desire  to  write  anything  more \npersonally  on  the  subject  of  the  \u201c Ghost  Story  \u201d I before  detailed,  as \nshe  says  my  account  of  it  was  given  in  connection  with  and  entirely  in \naccordance  with  her  recollections  of  the  circumstances.  The  woman \nappeared  to  me  in  the  night,  and  in  the  ordinary  light  of  a room  with- \nout any  blinds  or  shutters. \n\nIn  answer  to  inquiries,  he  further  tells  us  that  the  bathroom  door \nwas  locked  on  the  inside;  that  the  rooms  were  on  the  ground  floor;  but \nthat  there  was  no  exit  but  by  the  doors  referred  to.  Also  that  the \nchild  had  certainly  not  heard  of  the  ghost  before  he  saw  it. \n\n\nTELEPATHIC  IMPRESSION  TAKES  THE  FORM  OF  A \nCOMPOUND  HALLUCINATION  1 \n\n(GENERAL  BULLER) \n\nGen.  Rt.  Hon.  Sir  Redvers  Buller  (1839-1908),  with  a flock  of \ntitles  after  his  name,  served  in  China,  1860;  Red  River  Expedition, \n1870;  Ashantee  War,  1874;  Kaffir  War,  1878;  Zulu  War,  1878-79, \nwhere  he  received  the  V.  C.,  etc.;  as  Chief-of-Staff  in  the  Boer  War, \n1881 ; in  Egypt,  etc.,  1881-83,  awarded  more  medals  and  titles ; as \nMajor-General  in  the  Soudan  War,  with  added  honors,  1884  on;  as \nQuartermaster-General,  1887 ; Under-Secretary  for  Ireland,  1887 ; and \n\n1 Evening  Standard  (London),  March  22,  1919. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nARMY  81 \n\nas  one  of  the  leading  generals  in  the  War  in  South  Africa,  1899-1900. \nHe  was  one  of  the  most  distinguished  military  men  of  his  time. \n\nUnder  this  title  the  Evening  Standard  of  March  22  gives  the \nfollowing : \n\nLady  Ritchie\u2019s  ghost  story  reminds  Lady  Redvers  Buller  of  an \nincident  in  the  life  of  her  husband,  Sir  Redvers  Buller.  Some  time  after \nthe  Franco-German  War  of  1870,  she  writes  to  the  Spectator , Sir  Red- \nvers left  England  to  visit  the  battlefields,  and  on  arriving  at  the  town \n\nof gave  directions  that  his  letters  should  not  be  forwarded,  and \n\nstarted  on  his  tour  of  inspection.  After  he  had  been  away  some  days, \nhe  awoke  suddenly  one  night,  thinking  he  saw  Lord  Wolseley,  and  that \nhe  heard  him  say : \u201c I wonder  where  that  fellow  Buller  is.  I can\u2019t  think \nwhy  he  has  not  answered  my  letter.\u201d  This  so  impressed  him  that  he \nreturned  at  once  to  the  town  of , where  he  found  a letter  await- \n\ning him  from  Lord  Wolseley,  saying  that  he  must  return  to  London \nimmediately,  as  an  expedition  against  the  Ashantees  was  imminent.1 \n\n\nCOMPOUND  HALLUCINATIONS,  POSSIBLY  FROM \n\nTELEPATHY  2 \n\n(JOHN  CHARLES  FREMONT,  AND  MRS.  FREMONT) \n\nGeneral  J.  C.  Fremont  (1813-1890)  was  instructor  of  mathematics \nin  the  United  States  Navy,  1833-35,  and  between  1837  and  1846  he \nmade  the  explorations  for  which  he  first  became  famous,  winning  the \npopular  title  of  the  \u201c Pathfinder.\u201d  He  explored  the  country  between \nthe  Missouri  River  and  Canada,  the  Rocky  Mountains,  the  Great  Salt \nLake  region,  the  Sierra  Nevadas,  and  penetrated  to  the  Pacific  near \nthe  mouth  of  the  Columbia  River.  He  assisted  in  the  conquest  of \nCalifornia,  and  became  its  military  governor,  and  then  its  first  United \nStates  Senator.  The  King  of  Prussia  and  the  Royal  Geographical \nSociety  in  London  gave  him  gold  medals.  In  1853  he  found  a new \nroute  to  the  Pacific.  In  1856  he  was  the  first  candidate  of  the  Repub- \nlican party  for  the  Presidency.  At  the  outbreak  of  the  Civil  War  he \nwas  appointed  a major-general,  but  his  military  career  was  short.  In \n1864  radical  Republicans  again  nominated  him  for  the  Presidency,  but \nLincoln  swept  all  before  him.  Later  he  became  active  in  promoting \nthe  building  of  a trans-continental  railway. \n\n1 For  Gen.  Campbell,  see  p.  185  note. \n\n2 Journal  S.  P.  R.,  April,  1891. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n82 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nMrs.  Fremont  was  a daughter  of  the  famous  Missouri  Senator, \nThomas  H.  Benton,  who  perhaps  in  his  day  ranked  next  after  Webster, \nClay  and  Calhoun.  Senator  Benton  was  much  opposed  to  his \ndaughter\u2019s  marrying  Fremont,  and  when  a friend  heard  him  fuming: \n\u201c I\u2019ll  give  him \u2014 I\u2019ll  give  him \u2014 \u201d the  friend  suggested,  \u201c You\u2019d  better \ngive  him  Jessie.\u201d  It  is  said  that  the  slang  phrase,  \u201c Give  him  Jessie,\u201d \nwhich  spread  as  far  as  Maine,  where  I used  to  hear  it  in  my  boyhood, \nthus  originated. \n\nElizabeth  Benton  Fr4mont,  a daughter  of  the  General,  wrote  of  the \nincident  in  her  Recollections  (69-72),  but  it  is  far  better  to  go  back  to \nthe  first-hand  account  of  the  person  who  had  the  experience,  Mrs. \nFremont.1  This  must  be  somewhat  abridged. \n\nWe  could  not  look  to  hear  from  Mr.  Fr&nont  on  the  unoccupied \nline  of  country  he  was  exploring  that  winter  of  1853-54:  he  must  first \nreach  the  close  at  San  Francisco,  and  our  first  news  must  come  by  the \nIsthmus  route  of  Panama;  at  the  earliest,  midsummer.  But  in  mid- \nwinter, without  any  reason,  I became  possessed  by  the  conviction  that \nhe  was  starving;  nor  could  any  effort  reason  this  away.  No  such  im- \npression had  ever  come  to  me  before,  although  more  than  once  dreadful \nsuffering,  and  even  deaths  from  starvation  had  befallen  his  other  expe- \nditions. This  time  it  came  upon  me  as  a fact  I could  not  turn  from. \nIt  fairly  haunted  me  for  nearly  two  weeks,  until,  young  and  absolutely \nhealthy  as  I was,  it  made  a physical  effect  on  me.  Sleep  and  appetite \nwere  broken  up,  and  in  spite  of  my  father\u2019s  and  my  own  efforts  to  dissi- \npate it  by  reasoning,  by  added  open-air  life,  nothing  dulled  my  sense \nof  increasing  suffering  from  hunger  to  Mr.  Fremont  and  his  party. \n\nThis  weight  of  fear  was  lifted  from  me  as  suddenly  as  it  had  come. \nMy  house  was  near  that  of  my  father,  and  the  younger  part  of  his \nfamily  when  returning  from  parties  often  came  to  me  for  the  remainder \nof  the  night  that  the  elders  might  not  have  their  sleep  broken.  In  this \nway  one  of  my  sisters,  and  a cousin,  came  to  me  after  a wedding  ball  at \nGeneral  Jessup\u2019s.  The  drive  home  was  long  and  over  rough  frozen \nstreets,  and  it  was  nearly  one  o\u2019clock  when  they  came  in \u2014 glad  enough \nof  the  bright  room  and  big  wood  fire  waiting  them.  As  girls  do,  they \ntook  off  their  ball  dresses  and  made  themselves  comfortable  with  loose \nwoolen  gowns  and  letting  down  their  hair,  while  I,  only  too  pleased \njust  then  to  have  an  excuse  for  staying  up  with  others,  made  them  tea \nas  we  talked  over  the  evening  and  the  bride. \n\nThe  fire  was  getting  low  and  I went  into  the  adjoining  dressing- \nroom  to  bring  in  more  wood.  It  was  an  old-fashioned  big  fireplace,  and \nthe  sticks  were  too  large  to  grasp  with  the  hand ; as  I half-knelt,  balanc- \ning the  long  sticks  on  my  left  arm,  a hand  rested  slightly  on  my  left \n\n\n1 In  Wide  Awake,  December,  1888.  See  also  Journal  S.  P.  R.,  April,  1891. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nARMY \n\n\n83 \n\n\nshoulder,  and  Mr.  Fremont\u2019s  voice,  pleased  and  laughing,  whispered \nmy  name.  There  was  no  sound  beyond  the  quick-whispered  name \u2014 no \npresence,  only  the  touch \u2014 that  was  all.  But  I knew  (as  one  knows  in \ndreams)  that  it  was  Mr.  Fr4mont,  gay,  and  intending  to  startle  my \nsister  whose  ready  scream  always  freshly  amused  him. \n\nSilently  I went  back  into  the  girls\u2019  room  with  the  wood,  but  before \nI could  speak  my  sister,  looking  up  to  take  a stick  from  me,  gave  a \ngreat  cry  and  fell  in  a heap  on  the  rug. \n\n\u201c What  have  you  seen?  \u201d called  out  our  cousin,  Mary  Benton. \n\nI had  not  yet  spoken ; this  was  all  in  a flash  together.  When  I \nsaid  it  was  Mr.  Fr4mont \u2014 that  he  touched  my  shoulder  for  me  to \n\u201c keep  still  and  let  him  scare  Susy  \u201d \u2014 then  the  poor  child  screamed \nagain  and  again.  We  crushed  her  ball  dress  over  her  head  to  keep  the \nsound  from  the  neighbors,  but  it  was  difficult  to  quiet  her. \n\nThe  girls  had  been  distressed  by  my  fixed  idea  of  danger  to  Mr. \nFr&nont  and  knew  how  out  of  condition  it  had  made  me.  Their  first \nthought  now  was  that  my  mind  had  broken  down.  They  soon  realized \nthis  was  not  so,  as  we  discussed  the  strange  fact  of  my  knowing \u2014 and \nso  surely  that  peace  came  back  to  me \u2014 that  whatever  he  had  had  to \nbear  was  over;  that  he  was  now  safe  and  light  of  heart;  and  that  in \nsome  way  he  himself  had  told  me  so.  We  talked  long,  and  the  girls \nwere  too  excited  for  sleep,  though  the  unreliable^  little  French  clock \nchimed  three.  But  a blessed  rest  had  fallen  on  me  and  I went  off  to  \u201c a \nsleep  that  sank  into  my  soul,\u201d  deep  and  dreamless,  from  which  I did  not \nwake  until  ten  the  next  day,  when  my  eyes  opened  to  see  my  father  sit- \nting by  my  bedside.  He  had  been  guarding  my  sleep  a long  time \u2014 in \nfact  the  whole  household  were  protecting  it  as  the  crisis  of  a fever.  . . . \n\nWith  sleep  and  appetite  strength  soon  returned,  but  the  true \n**  good-medicine  \u201d was  my  absolute  certainty  of  safety  for  Mr. \nFr6mont.  . . . \n\nWe  all  talked  it  over  with  friends,  often.  There  was  no  way  to \nverify  what  Mr.  Fremont\u2019s  part  had  been  during  those  two  weeks.  We \nmust  wait  until,  his  journey  over,  by  summer  at  the  earliest,  he  should \nreach  San  Francisco,  and  then  the  only  mail  was  nearly  a month,  via \nthe  Isthmus. \n\nBut  in  early  April  there  came  to  Washington,  overland,  a Mormon \nelder,  named  Babitt,  from  the  settlement  of  Parowan,  in  (now)  South \nUtah.  Mr.  Babitt  brought  us  letters  from  Mr.  Fremont  written  at \nParowan,  and  added  many  details  of  personal  intelligence.  . . . \n\nNow  the  fact  was  verified  that  there  had  been  a starving  time;  that \nit  had  lasted  through  January  into  the  next  month ; that  the  last  fort- \nnight had  been  desperately,  almost  fatally  exhausting \u2014 quite  so  to \n[one  man].  This  fortnight  was  the  period  during  which  I knew  of \ntheir  starving. \n\nThe  relief  came  to  them  when  they  got  into  Parowan \u2014 the  evening \nof  the  sixth  of  February \u2014 when  I was  made  to  know  that  also,  that \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n84 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nsame  night.  Every  family  took  in  some  of  the  men,  putting  them  into \nwarm  rooms  and  clean,  comfortable  beds,  and  kind-faced  women  gave \nthem  reviving  food  and  pitying  words.  Mr.  Fremont\u2019s  letters  could \nnot  say  enough  of  the  gentle,  patient  care  of  these  kind  women.  And \nof  his  own  \u201c great  relief  of  mind.\u201d \n\nAfter  this  we  heard  no  more  until  the  twenty-fifth  of  May,  when  he \ntelegraphed  from  New  York  as  his  steamer  got  in  from  Aspinwall,  and \nby  set  of  sun  he  was  again  at  home. \n\nSoon  he  was  told  by  my  father  of  what  I have  been  telling  you  here. \nHis  lawyer-habit  of  mind  had  made  him  minutely  verify  what  we  three \nwomen  had  to  tell,  but  there  was  a point  beyond \u2014 the  point  of  time. \n\nAs  nearly  as  we  could  settle  it,  two  a.  m.  was  the  hour  I had  the \nflash  of  information  that  all  was  well  again.  The  girls  had  stayed  out \nlater  than  usual,  as  it  was  an  assembly  of  family  friends  for  a marriage \nfestivity,  and  the  long  rough  drive  over  frozen  mud  of  the  old  Wash- \nington streets  was  necessarily  slow.  Our  old  coachman  objected  to \nbeing  out  after  twelve  and  we  saw  with  a little  quake  that  it  was  nearly \none  when  they  came  in.  After  that  came  the  undressing,  the  leisurely  ' \nhair-brushing,  the  long  gossip  over  the  evening  as  they  took  their  tea ; \nand  this  brought  it  to  about  two  o\u2019clock.  Time  did  not  enter  much \ninto  our  former  easy-going  Southern  lives,  and  we  were  three  young \nwomen  amused,  comfortable \u2014 and  what  did  it  matter  an  hour  more \nor  less  ? \n\nNext  morning,  when  the  baggage  came,  the  journal  of  that  time \nwas  taken  out  and  we  read  the  entry  for  the  night  of  their  arrival  at \nParowan,  the  bringing  up  of  the  journal  to  the  latest  waking  hour \nbeing  a fixed  habit.  We  read:  \u201c Parowan , February  6th,  llh.  30m. \np.  m.\u201d  and  the  brief  record  of  the  arrival,  their  safety  and  comfort, \nand  the  goodness  of  everyone  to  them.  He  had  been  around  to  each \nof  his  party  for  a thankful  good-night,  and  had  seen  them  each  in \nwarm  beds;  he  wrote  of  the  contrast  to  the  bad  days  just  past  and  of \nhis  own  quiet  room  with  its  fire  of  logs  and  \u201c the  big  white  bed  \u201d waiting \nhim,  to  which  he  must  go  now,  for  he  was  \u201c fatigued  \u201d and  it  was  near \nmidnight.  Then  there  followed  the  wish  that  I could  know  of  this \ncomfort  and  of  his  mind  at  ease. \n\nAnd,  at  that  moment,  I did  know.  For  the  difference  of  longitude \nmakes  Washington  two  hours  and  twenty-three  minutes  later  than \nParowan,  so  that  llh.  30m.  p.  m.  there  would  be  in  Washington  lh. \n53m.  a.  m. \u2014 \u201c about  \u201d two  o\u2019clock ! . . . \n\nJessie  Benton  Fremont. \n\nDr.  Hodgson  undertook  to  see  if  this  account  could  be  corroborated, \nand  succeeded  very  well.  Mrs.  Fremont  responded  to  queries,  by  a \nletter  from  Los  Angeles,  February  12,  1889,  saying: \n\nSusy  heard  no  voice,  saw  no  form,  but  instantly  knew  on  seeing  me \n\n\nDigitized  by  Go*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nARMY \n\n\n85 \n\n\nthat  I had  seen  Mr.  Fremont.  Mary  only  saw  that  I \u201c had  seen  some- \nthing \u201d\u25a0 \u2014 enough  to  startle  her  from  her  usual  balanced  repose  of  mind. \nBut  I both  heard  the  voice,  though  but  in  the  uttering  my  name;  felt \nthe  light  touch  on  my  shoulder  and  knew  I was  to  make  no  warning,  for \nhe  wanted  to  make  Susy  scream.  She  was  but  eight  years  old  when  he \nmarried  into  the  family  and  was  always  a pet  playmate.  Her  shrill, \nprolonged  scream  was  his  delight,  and  he  never  lost  a chance  to  startle \nher.  She  was  a sound-nerved,  healthy  young  thing,  just  twenty \u2014 un- \nmarried, and  about  equally  dividing  her  life  between  her  piano  and  her \nhorse,  on  which  she  rode  hours  daily.  This  sister  died  in  1874. \nAnother  sister  [Mrs.  E.  Benton  Jones],  then  at  my  father\u2019s,  knew  of \nit  at  once. \n\nIt  was  quite  the  only  time  I ever  knew,  or  in  any  way  was  impressed \nwith  the  danger  to  Mr.  Fremont ; though  he  had  had  other  experiences \nof  prolonged  starvation,  and  often  of  deadly  danger  in  other  ways.  I \nwas  in  my  usual  good  health \u2014 unusual  health  always  and  at  that  age, \nonly  thirty ; my  nerves  were  unshaken.  . . . \n\nThen  a letter  came  from  Mrs.  Mary  Benton  Warren,  the  only  other \nliving  witness  actually  in  the  room  at  the  time.  She  wrote  from  Muir, \nKentucky,  on  April  3,  1889. \n\nI have  your  note  of  inquiry  concerning  the  correctness  of  the \naccount,  given  recently  by  Mrs.  General  Fremont  in  the  Wide  Awake. \nI have  seen  the  account  to  which  you  refer,  and  also  had  a letter  from \nMrs.  Fr4mont  on  the  subject. \n\nI can  answer  without  hesitation  that  the  version  given  by  her  of \nthe  incident  is  a true  and  correct  one.  I was  a guest  in  Mrs.  Fremont\u2019s \nhouse  at  the  time,  and  an  eye-witness  to  all  that  she  has  so  correctly \nstated,  under  the  head  of  \u201c A Modern  Ghost  Story,\u201d  in  the  Wide \n\nAwake. \n\nM.  Benton  Warren. \n\nThe  other  sister,  Mrs.  Elizabeth  Benton  Jones,  wrote  from  Paris, \nMarch  31,  1889,  testifying  to  Mrs.  Fremont\u2019s  great  fear  and  depression \nuntil  her  sudden  relief  consequent  to  the  \u201c vision.\u201d  She  also  remarks : \n\nMy  father  himself,  at  different  times,  had  that  realizing  sense  of \nanother\u2019s  presence,  though,  while  a man  of  fine  sensibilities,  he  was  not \nwhat  would  be  called  an  imaginative  man. \n\nGeneral  Fr4mont  himself  wrote  a statement,  dated  July  15,  1889. \nAfter  describing  the  reasons  for  the  expedition,  and  the  earlier  part  of \nthe  journey,  he  continues : \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n86 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nBut,  entering  the  mountain  region  of  the  Colorado  waters  beyond, \nthe  game  suddenly  failed,  and  on  that  side  there  was  deep  snow,  though \noutside  of  drifts  only  some  four  feet  on  the  level  in  small  valleys  and \nbottoms  among  the  hills.  It  proved  that  in  this  region  the  valleys \nwere  barren,  only  the  mountains  fertile.  We  had  to  keep  to  these  for \nwhat  grass  or  game  was  to  be  had.  It  became  difficult  for  the  animals \nto  find  enough  to  keep  up  their  strength,  and  of  the  few  that  remained \nserviceable  the  best  were  kept  for  the  hunters,  who  had  to  cover  wide \ntracts  in  search  of  game.  The  rest  of  the  party  were  on  foot.  Shortly, \nthe  men  grew  weak  upon  scanty  fare,  hard  work  by  day  and  guard  by \nnight,  and  hunger  soon  lengthened  into  starvation.  This  made  prog- \nress slow,  and  when  we  issued  from  the  mountains  into  the  valley  of  the \nColorado  River  the  broken  line  of  our  half-starved  men,  straggling \nacross  the  naked  desert  of  the  great  valley,  did  not  much  resemble  the \nwell-equipped  party  of  hardy  men  which  had  left  the  Missouri  a few \nmonths  back.  All  were  now  existing  on  mule  meat.  We  crossed  the \nriver  at  the  head  of  one  of  the  great  cafions,  and  were  soon  again  in- \nvolved among  the  snowfields  of  the  mountains.  There  remained  now \nonly  the  bed  of  the  Wahsatch  ranges  to  cross.  Here,  for  the  first  and \nonly  time  in  much  traveling  through  the  inhospitable  lands,  I fairly \ngave  out.  Going  up  a long  mountain  slope,  I was  breaking  my  way \nthrough  the  snow  a little  way  ahead  of  the  party,  when  suddenly  my \nstrength  gave  out.  All  power  of  motion  left  me;  I could  not  move  a \nfoot.  The  mountain  slope  was  naked,  but  it  just  happened  that  near \nby  was  a good  thick  grove  of  aspens,  and  across  a neighboring  ravine \nthe  yellow  grass  showed  above  the  snow  on  a south  hillside.  Saying  to \nGodey,  as  he  came  up,  that  I would  camp  there,  I sat  down  in  the  snow, \nand  waited.  After  a few  moments,  strength  enough  came  back,  and  no \none  noticed  what  had  happened.  The  next  day  we  came  upon  a good \ncamping  ground,  when  I made  a halt  and  disencumbered  the  party  of \neverything  not  absolutely  necessary.  Here  I had  good  observations, \nand  was  able  to  tell  my  men  that  we  were  only  fifty  miles  in  air  line  from \nthe  Mormon  town  of  Parowan,  in  the  great  basin.  This  certainty  of \nnear  relief  nerved  them  up  to  effort,  and  in  a few  days  more  we  forced \nour  way  across  the  last  ridges  of  the  Wahsatch  Mountains. \n\nWith  the  exception  of  one  man  who  could  not  hold  out,  and  died \nfrom  starvation  just  as  we  came  out  of  the  mountains,  I had  brought \nmy  people  safely  through.  It  had  been  a narrow  chance.  . . . \n\nThe  next  day  we  reached  Parowan.  We  were  received  there  by  all \nthe  people  with  genuine  hospitality,  and  everything  a generous  kindness \ncould  suggest  was  done  for  our  comfort.  Good  quarters  in  the  town \nwere  provided  for  all,  and  fresh  clothing,  good  food,  and  the  luxury  of \na real  bed,  made  recent  hardships  seem  like  a bad  dream. \n\nThat  night  I made  in  my  notebook  the  entry  of  which  Mrs.  Fremont \nspeaks.  I had  some  work  with  the  stars  which  was  of  special  interest \nto  me,  and  I sat  up  by  my  campfire  far  into  the  night,  dreaming  of \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nARMY \n\n\n87 \n\n\nhome,  thinking  how  happy  Mrs.  Fr&nont  would  be  if  only  she  could \nknow  that  I was  safe.  I knew  that  at  home  the  uncertain  nature  of  my \njourney  was  well  understood,  and  that  there  was  constant  anxiety  to \nknow  how  it  had  fared  with  me. \n\nMy  work  over,  I returned  to  my  quarters  in  the  town,  only  a few \nhundred  yards  away.  The  warm,  bright  room  and  big  white  bed,  with \nall  their  suggestions  of  shelter  and  relief  from  danger,  fell  in  with  what \nI had  been  thinking,  and  made  the  picture  of  home  rise  up  like  a real \nthing  before  me,  and  when,  as  was  my  habit  at  the  close  of  a day\u2019s  work, \nI took  up  my  journal,  I put  there  the  wish  that  had  possession  of  my \nmind \u2014 that  Mrs.  Fremont  could  only  know  that  all  danger  was  past \nand  that  it  was  well  with  me. \n\nJohn  C.  Feemont. \n\nEven  though  we  leave  Susy  and  her  screams  quite  out  of  account, \nwe  have  a very  pretty  case  remaining,  however  we  explain  it.  Mrs. \nFremont\u2019s  depression  might  be  explained  by  the  very  natural  fears  of  a \nwoman  whose  husband  was  engaged  in  a possibly  dangerous  expedition, \nthough  she  picked  out  exactly  the  period  of  the  expedition  for  her  fears \nwhen  there  was  an  actual  corresponding  state  of  privation  and  danger. \nBut  why  did  the  fears,  so  afflicting  to  her  health  and  spirits,  so  sud- \ndenly leave  her,  while  it  was  still  winter  in  the  mountains?  And  why \ndid  the  hour  and  moment  of  the  cessation  of  these  fears  coincide  with \nthe  hour  and  moment  when  the  explorer  was  occupied  with  thoughts  of \nhome  and  writing  his  wish  that  his  wife  might  know  that  he  was  safe? \n\nMany  a reader  will  be  disposed  to  answer  the  question  \u201c Why  ? \u201d \nwith  the  facile  answer  \u201c telepathy.\u201d  But  that  word  is  a key  which \ndoes  not  turn  in  this  lock  with  perfect  ease.  There  are  cases  where  one \nperson  thinks  a particular  thing  under  extraordinary  circumstances, \nand  precisely  that  thought,  or  a hallucination  of  precisely  that  nature, \noccurs  to  another  person  at  a distance.  But  in  this  case  General  Fre- \nmont thinks  a wish  that  his  wife  knew  he  wras  safe,  and  his  wife  seems  to \nfeel  a hand  upon  her  shoulder,  seems  to  hear  his  voice  pronounce  her \nname,  and  somehow  gets  the  impression  that  he  proposes  to  play  a trick \non  her  sister  Susy.  If  exact  coincidence  between  the  thought  of  the \nsupposed  \u201c sender  \u201d and  that  of  the  supposed  \u201c recipient  \u201d is  a support \nto  the  theory  of  telepathy  as  applied  to  one  case,  then  wide  discrepancy \nbetween  the  coincident  thoughts  of  two  persons  in  another  case  should \nbe  an  argument  against  the  theory  of  telepathy  as  applied  to  that. \nThere  should  be  some  limit  to  the  handicap  which,  by  way  of  courtesy, \nthe  spiritistic  hypothesis  allows  to  the  telepathic. \n\nIf  there  are  spirits,  and  if  they  have  a certain  access  to  human \nthoughts,  and  if  the  limitations  of  space  are  little  felt  by  them,  then \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n88 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nthe  spiritistic  theory  would  have  an  easier  time  than  telepathy  with  the \nfacts  in  this  case.  A friendly  intermediary  might  convey  the  assurance \nthat  the  Pathfinder  wanted  conveyed  to  his  wife,  and  in  doing  so  employ \nsuch  devices  as  an  intelligent  personal  agent  could  think  up  and  were \nwithin  its  grasp.  The  touch,  the  hallucination  of  a voice  resembling \nthat  of  the  absent  husband,  the  sense  of  gaiety,  and  even  the  very  char- \nacteristic trait  of  liking  to  startle  Susy,  might  all  be  the  result  of  the \nfriendly  messenger\u2019s  attempts  to  implant  in  Mrs.  Fremont\u2019s  mind  a \nfixed  assurance  that  somebody  was  safe  and  happy,  and  that  this  some- \nbody was  in  very  truth  her  husband.  This  is  said  merely  as  a matter \nof  dialectics. \n\n\nCOINCIDENTAL  DREAM  OF  HIS  MOTHER\u2019S  DEATH  1 \n(GIUSEPPE  GARIBALDI) \n\nThe  famous  revolutionary  patriot  of  Italy,  General  Garibaldi \n(1807-1882),  had  a life  of  conflict  with  alternating  success  and  defeat. \nObliged  to  flee  because  of  revolutionary  activities  in  1834,  he  fought  in \nthe  army  of  Uruguay.  In  1848  he  served  in  Italy\u2019s  defense  against \nAustria,  and  commanded  the  forces  against  France  and  Austria  in \n1849.  Defeated,  he  fled  to  the  United  States,  and  supported  himself \nas  a candlemaker  in  New  York.  In  1859  he  by  force  of  arms  became \nDictator  of  Sicily,  and  then  captured  Naples,  but  the  next  year  Sicily \nwas  annexed  to  Italy  and  he  retired  to  private  life.  Again  in  1866  he \nstruggled  for  Italy  but  was  defeated.  He  fought  for  Prussia  in  1870. \nIn  1875  he  was  elected  to  the  Italian  Parliament,  and  took  a radical \nRepublican  attitude. \n\nThe  noted  English  historian,  Trevelyan,  tells  the  story  briefly. \n\n[At  the  age  of  46]  he  was  visited  by  a strange  dream \u2014 of  the  women \nof  Nice  bearing  his  mother  to  the  grave \u2014 which,  he  declares,  came  to \nhim  on  the  very  day  when  she  died  far  off  on  the  other  side  of  the  world \nof  water.  [He  was  then  on  a vessel  in  the  ocean.] \n\nIn  a note  Trevelyan  tells  us  that  we  must  see: \n\nGuerzoni,  I,  398,  399  for  Garibaldi\u2019s  own  account.  Also  Basso, \nhis  devoted  friend  and  secretary,  who  met  him  in  New  York  and  re- \nmained with  him  for  twenty  years,  and  who  was  with  him  on  board  the \n\n1 Garibaldi  and  the  Thousand,  by  George  M.  Trevelyan  (1909),  17-18. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGoogle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nARMY \n\n\n89 \n\n\nCarmen  [where  he  had  the  dream]  told  the  Marios  of  the  extraordinary \neffect  this  dream  produced  on  Garibaldi,  Mario , Supp.,  120.  It  was \ndreamt  on  March  19,  1852. \n\n\nDREAMS  CONNECTED  WITH  THE  GRANT  FAMILY \n\nThe  New  York  Sun  of  December  16,  1902,  and  other  papers  of  the \nsame  or  near  date,  had  the  following  item: \n\nEast  Orange,  N.  J.,  Dec.  15.  Mrs.  Mary  Grant  Cramer,  a sister \nof  Gen.  U.  S.  Grant,  who  lives  with  her  sister,  Mrs.  Virginia  Grant \nCorbin,  at  70  Lenox  Avenue,  East  Orange,  says  the  death  of  Mrs. \nGrant  was  foretold  to  her  in  a dream  on  December  6. \n\n\u201c The  dream  was  exceedingly  vivid,\u201d  said  Mrs.  Cramer.  \u201c I thought \nthat  Mrs.  Grant  came  to  my  bedside  and,  placing  her  hand  on  my \nshoulder,  said  impressively:  \u2018 Mary,  I have  come  to  talk  with  you  and \nto  say  good-by,  because  I am  not  going  to  be  with  you  much  longer.\u2019  \u201d \n\nMrs.  Cramer  told  her  dream  at  the  breakfast  table  the  next  morn- \ning and  to  her  astonishment  a friend  of  the  family,  Mrs.  Katherine \nLawrence,  who  was  visiting  them  at  the  time,  said  that  she,  too,  had  had \na singular  dream.  Mrs.  Lawrence  said  that  she  dreamed  that  she,  Mrs. \nCramer  and  Mrs.  Corbin  stood  in  the  portal  of  Grant\u2019s  tomb  on  River- \nside Drive,  New  York,  and  that  there  appeared  to  be  a large  crowd  of \npersons  outside  awaiting  the  arrival  of  a cavalcade  of  some  kind. \n\nDr.  Hodgson  wrote  to  Mrs.  Cramer,  but  it  was  not  until  April  23, \n1903,  that  she  replied,  from  Hotel  Hygeia,  in  New  York  City.  After \napologies  for  her  delay,  Mrs.  Cramer  continued : \n\nAs  to  my  dream  in  November,  it  was  as  follows:  One  morning  at \nthe  breakfast  table  I said,  \u201c Last  night  I dreamed  that  Julia  (Mrs. \nGrant)  came  toward  me  and,  bending  till  her  head  was  close  to  mine, \nshe  said  in  a low,  impressive  tone,  * I will  not  be  here  long.\u2019  \u201d Mrs. \nLawrence  sat  opposite  to  me,  and  as  I glanced  from  my  sister  to  her,  I \nnoticed  a look  of  astonishment  on  her  face,  and  she  proceeded  to  say, \n\u201c I dreamed  last  night  that  we  were  at  your  brother\u2019s  tomb  and  there \nwas  a great  crowd  of  people  there.  Mrs.  Corbin  pressed  through,  push- \ning with  her  hands,  and  called  to  us,  \u2018 Come  on.\u2019  \u201d \n\nThat  is  all  there  was  of  the  dreams.  I had  not  been  thinking  about \nMrs.  Grant  shortly  before  and  cannot  tell  why  I dreamed  about  her. \nIn  a few  instances,  I have  had  a premonition  of  coming  events. \n\nYours  respectfully, \n\nMary  Grant  Cramer. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n90 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nIt  would  not  be  surprising  if  the  first  version  of  the  dreams  as  given \nto  the  reporter  were  the  more  correct.  At  least  at  that  time  she  could \ngive  the  date  of  them,  but  the  following  spring  she  names  that  errone- \nously. At  least,  the  reporter\u2019s  version  was  widely  circulated,  and  there \ndoes  not  seem  to  have  been  issued  any  correction  of  it,  which  other \nreporters  would  have  been  exceedingly  eager  to  get  hold  of,  had  it \nbeen  made. \n\nNo  particular  interpretation  of  the  dreams  is  here  pressed,  and \nthey  are  included  only  because  they  come  under  the  title  of  this  series. \nIf  the  editor  of  the  Springfield  Republican  was  right  in  saying,  in  the \nissue  of  December  18,  that  Mrs.  Grant  \u201c had  been  in  a failing  physical \ncondition,\u201d  it  is  not  very  strange  that  two  friends  should  have  had \ndreams  which  expressly  or  inferentially  indicated  her  death.  If  he  is \nright  in  saying  that  this  failing  condition  had  continued  \u201c a long  time,\u201d \nthe  coincidence  is  more  impressive  than  if  she  had  been  suddenly  taken \nill.  He  is  certainly  correct  in  remarking  that  the  coincidence  of  an \neight  days\u2019  interval  was  much  less  striking  than  if  the  death  had  taken \nplace  a few  hours  later.  A son  of  Mrs.  Cramer  (Mr.  J.  Grant  Cramer) \nwas  unable,  in  1919,  to  say  whether  or  not  Mrs.  Grant\u2019s  death  had,  in \nfact,  been  anticipated,  and  we  have  not  been  able  to  learn.  But  if  it \nhad  seemed  imminent,  Mrs.  Cramer  would  hardly  have  said  that  she \n\u201c had  not  been  thinking  about  her  shortly  before.\u201d  The  particular  of \nMrs.  Grant  seeming  to  bend  over  the  bed  of  Mrs.  Cramer  rather  arrests \nattention,  and  makes  one  wonder  whether  it  was  not  a vision  rather \nthan  a dream.  It  would  be  interesting  to  know  how  many  persons \ndream  of  themselves  as  being  in  bed.  The  compiler  cannot  remember \never  having  done  so. \n\nThe  dreams  yield  easily  to  a normal  explanation,  though  the  easy \nand  plausible  solution  may  not,  in  fact,  be  the  true  one.  If,  as  Mrs. \nCramer  seemed  to  imply,  she  had  had  veridical  premonitions  before \nthese,  had  they  been  stated,  they  would  have  supported  the  view  that \nthe  latest  dream  contained  a supernormal  element. \n\n\nTHE  VOICES  THAT  DELIVERED  FRANCE \n(JEANNE  D\u2019ARC) \n\nConsiderable  finical  ingenuity  has  been  expended  by  various  writers \nin  the  effort  to  minimize  the  forces  actuating  the  career  of  the  Maid  of \nOrleans  (about  1411-1431),  one  of  the  most  extraordinary  in  human \nhistory.  \u201c It  was  no  uncommon  occurrence  for  damsels  to  accompany \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nARMY \n\n\n91 \n\n\ntheir  lovers  to  war,\u201d  we  read,  therefore,  \u201c to  the  imagination  of  the \ntime  there  was  nothing  strange  in  such  a mode  of  deliverance,\u201d  although \nsuch  a motive  for  going  to  war  was  utterly  lacking  in  Jeanne\u2019s  case, \nand  no  damsel  who  accompanied  her  lover  to  war  had  ever  accomplished \na deliverance ! \u201c Her  whole  attention  became  engrossed  with  her  coun- \ntry\u2019s wrongs  \u201d and  \u201c the  result  was  that,  owing  to  a peculiarity  of  her \nnervous  constitution,  her  own  thoughts  and  hopes  seemed  to  take  an \naudible  voice,\u201d  although  there  is  not  the  slightest  evidence  that  she  had \na nervous  constitution  but  rather  the  contrary,  nor  any  evidence  that \nshe  was  more  concerned  about  France,  before  the  voices  began,  than  a \nthousand  other  girls.  The  facts  are  imagined  by  the  writer  to  support \nthe  theory.  Finally,  \u201c by  a remarkable  stroke  of  good  luck,  Jeanne \nsucceeded  in  entering  Orleans  on  April  29,  1429,\u201d  whereas  if  there  was \never  a victory  which  was  conceived,  led,  inspired  and  dominated  in  its \ndecisive  features  by  one  personality  it  was  that  which  raised  the  seige \nof  Orleans  and  drove  the  English  beyond  the  Loire. \n\nWere  it  not  historical  fact,  but  the  invention  of  a story  writer,  it \nwould  all  seem  the  wildest  extravaganza.  What  psychologist  who  now \nfinds  it  so  easy  to  account  for  Jeanne  d\u2019Arc,  were  he  transplanted  back \nto  December,  1428,  when  she  was  yet  in  her  father\u2019s  cottage,  given  all \nthe  particulars  then  in  existence,  a peasant  girl  of  seventeen,  utterly \nignorant  of  reading  and  writing,  living  in  a village  200  miles  from  a city \nundergoing  a siege  and  400  from  the  court  of  the  Dauphin  ;*  given \nalso  the  facts  that  nearly  a half  of  France  was  in  the  hands  of  the \nEnglish,  who  were  still  continuing  their  encroachments,  that  the \nDauphin  had  been  disinherited  by  his  own  mother  in  favor  of  Henry  V. \nof  England,  and  that  he  was  making  scarcely  an  effort  in  his  own \nbehalf ; and  given  that  this  unlettered  country  girl  dreamed  of  making \nher  way  to  the  Dauphin,  persuading  him  that  she  was  divinely  ap- \npointed to  conquer  the  foes  with  whom  he  was  then  ready  to  come  to \nalmost  any  terms  they  would  grant,  and  to  make  him  king \u2014 what \npsychologist,  I ask,  would  then  have  thought  it  quite  supposable  that, \nsince  \u201c she  possessed  a nature  strongly  sympathetic,  and  it  was \nkindled  to  ardent  patriotism  by  the  sad  condition  of  her  country,\u201d  and \nsince  she  was  of  a \u201c nervous  constitution  \u201d and  imagined  she  heard \nvoices,  she  would  actually  realize  her  dreams,  transform  rough  swash- \nbucklers into  loyal  knights  so  convinced  of  her  mission  as  to  guard  her \nhundreds  of  miles  through  a perilous  country  to  the  Dauphin,  gain \n\n1 It  is  almost  impossible  in  these  days  of  railroads,  automobiles  and  paved  high- \nways, to  realize  what  such  distances  meant  in  the  fifteenth  century,  especially  to \nvillagers,  most  of  whom  never  went  many  miles  from  their  homes,  unless  compelled \nto  serve  in  war. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n92 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\naudience  with  that  skeptical  prince  who  at  first  refused  to  see  her, \nconvince  him  and  the  court  and  the  church  that  there  was  something \nunearthly  about  her,  be  made  titular  head  of  the  army  and  actually  to \na large  extent  dominate  its  generals,  achieve  an  utterly  unlikely  vic- \ntory and  other  military  successes  by  strategy  and  tactics  of  her  own, \nand  stand  beside  Charles  in  the  Cathedral  of  Rheims  while  there  was \nplaced  upon  his  head  the  crown  which,  but  for  her,  he  probably  never \nwould  have  worn? \n\nI have  already  intimated  that  there  is  not  the  slightest  evidence \nthat  Jeanne  d\u2019Arc  was  a hysteric  or  even  \u201c of  a nervous  constitution.\u201d \nIn  fact,  as  Andrew  Lang  has  pointed  out,1  the  evidence  we  have  is  quite \nto  the  contrary.  She  showed  extraordinary  physical  vigor  and  endur- \nance, there  is  in  the  records  no  whisper  of  ill-health  until  the  terrible \nand  prolonged  strain  of  her  imprisonment  and  trial  which  would  have \naffected  the  health  of  a Hercules.  The  marvelous  sagacity  and  shrewd- \nness of  her  answers  to  her  learned  inquisitors  hour  after  hour,  day  after \nday,  proved  the  robustness  and  sanity  of  her  intellect,  if  anything  could \ndo  so.  She  was  not  disposed  to  melancholy,  but  rather  to  humor, \nwhich  manifested  itself  repeatedly  even  when  she  faced  her  judges. \nAnd  she  was  remarkably  free  from  the  customary  superstitions  of  the \npeople  among  whom  she  was  bred,  such  as  the  belief  in  fairies. \n\nIt  happens  that  we  have  more  first-hand  data  about  her  than  about \nmost  celebrities  of  her  period,  incomparably  more  than  we  have  about \nShakespeare  who  was  born  a century  and  a half  later,  in  the  records \nof  her  trial  and  other  documents.  First  of  all  her  own  testimony,  and \nno  one  seems  to  doubt  that  she  told  the  absolute  truth  as  she  understood \nit.  Many  of  her  statements  were  supported  by  the  responsible  testi- \nmony of  others,  or  by  irrefutable  contemporaneous  written  materials. \n\nJeanne  was  accustomed  to  refer  to  her  guides  only  under  the  term \n\u201c the  voices,\u201d  although  in  her  trial  she  admitted  having  had  visions  of \nbodily  forms  whom,  it  appears,  she  was  told  were,  or  more  likely  she \ninterpreted  to  be,  Sts.  Michael,  Catherine  and  Margaret.  Except  for \nthe  brief  period  of  agony  when  she  first  realized  that  she  was  not  to  be \nimprisoned  but  burned,  she  always  claimed  that  she  was  led  aright, \nand  that  the  information  the  voices  gave  her  proved  true.  In  her \nconfusion  of  mind  resulting  from  misinterpreting  an  utterance  of  the \nvoices,  she  said  that  they  had  deceived  her.  Erasmus,  in  the  same  cen- \ntury, remarked  that  if  ever  put  to  torture  he  certainly  would  recant, \nthat  he  had  not  the  courage  to  be  a martyr.  The  difference  between \nhim  and  Jeanne  was  that  though  torture  made  her  sign  a recantation \n\n\n1 Proceedings  S.  P.  R.,  XI,  199. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nARMY  93 \n\nwhich  she  imperfectly  understood  when  it  was  read  to  her,  she  recanted \nthe  recantation  and  went  resolutely  to  the  stake. \n\nThere  seems  to  be  no  doubt  that  when  on  the  way  to  the  Dauphin  in \nChinon,  she  entered  a church  and  after  she  left  it  declared  that  the \nvoices  told  her  to  use  a sword  which  would  be  found  hidden  under  the \naltar  of  it,  for  the  declaration  was  recorded  before  the  sword  was \nsought.  The  sword  was  in  fact  found  where  she  said  it  would  be,  and  it \nis  difficult  to  suppose  that  she  had  any  normal  information  about  it. \n\nThere  seems  to  be  little  doubt  that  Charles  tested  her  by  disguising \nhimself  and  having  another  man  dressed  in  royal  garments,  and  that \nshe,  at  first  puzzled,  rejected  the  pretender  and  found  the  right  man. \nShe  expressly  declared  at  her  trial  that  she  knew  the  Dauphin  by  means \nof  her  voices,  although  it  is  open  to  doubt  whether  there  were  not  be- \ntraying signs  on  the  part  of  Charles  or  the  company. \n\nThe  proof  is  satisfactory,  too,  that  she  told  Charles  something  that \nhe  regarded  as  an  astonishing  proof  of  her  occult  powers,  and  it  is  said \nthat  she  divined  and  satisfied  his  doubts  about  the  legitimacy  of  his \nbirth.  If  this  was  the  subject  of  her  communication  to  him,  the  fact \nwould  explain  her  statement  in  court  that  if  made  to  tell  what  it  was \nshe  would  not  tell  the  truth. \n\nWe  may  discount  the  story  that  she  predicted  the  death  of  an  inso- \nlent soldier  before  night  and  its  occurring  by  accident,  and  that  of  her \nfulfilled  prophecy  that  she  would  be  wounded  under  her  right  shoulder \nat  Orleans,  since  they  did  not  come  out  at  her  trial  but  in  the  testimony \nat  her  Rehabilitation  twenty  years  later.  But  they  are  scarcely  harder \nto  believe  than  that  of  the  sword  under  the  altar,  and  Pasquerel,  her \nconfessor,  may  well  have  been  telling  the  sober  truth.  We  have  her \nown  testimony  that  she  made  several  predictions,  each  one  of  which \nwas  as  impossible  to  infer  beforehand.  She  claimed  to  have  predicted \nin  April,  1450j  that  she  would  be  taken  prisoner  before  midsummer,  and \nher  declaration  that  she  foresaw  at  the  beginning  of  her  military  career \nthat  she  \u201c should  last  but  one  year  or  a little  more  \u201d was  corroborated \nby  the  Due  d\u2019Alencon,  who  said  that  he  had  heard  her  say  so  several \ntimes.  On  the  fifth  day  of  her  trial  she  asserted  that  \u201c before  seven \nyears  were  gone,  the  English  would  lose  a dearer  gage  than  Orleans,\u201d \nand  that  she  knew  it  by  revelation.  This  was  recorded  in  1429,  and \nthe  loss  of  Paris  by  the  English  in  1436  was  not  a bad  fulfilment.  The \ntwo  greatest  predictions,  of  raising  the  siege  of  Orleans,  and  of  crown- \ning the  Dauphin  at  Rheims,  both  by  her  efforts,  were  certainly  made \nby  her,  both  were  at  the  time  most  unlikely,  and  both  were  certainly \naccomplished.  She  unquestionably  expected  when  she  started  for \nChinon  that  she  would  become  a war-leader,  although  at  first  fright- \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n94 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nened  and  incredulous,  because  the  voices  persisted  in  telling  her  she \nshould  be.  What  notion  could  seem  more  preposterous?  Yet  she  did \nbecome  a general,  transformed  the  morale  of  the  French  army  as  truly \nas  Sheridan  did  that  of  the  beaten  Federal  one  at  Cedar  Creek,  person- \nally directed  assaults  and  the  planting  of  cannon,  and  had  her  military \ngenius  endorsed  by  reputed  experts  of  her  own  time  and  ours.  During \nher  appointed  year,  about  everything  she  directed  succeeded,  and  when \nthe  generals  evaded  her  orders  they  usually  had  cause  to  regret  it. \n\nWhen  Orleans  had  been  saved  and  the  Dauphin  crowned  she  felt \nthat  her  work  was  done  and  wanted  to  go  home,  but  was  persuaded  not \nto  do  so,  and  thus  apparently  brought  upon  herself  the  subsequent \ncomparative  lack  of  success  and  the  capture  which  she  herself  pre- \ndicted. She  disobeyed  the  voices  when  she  jumped  from  the  tower  in \nher  desire  to  escape  from  prison.  She  testified  that  she  was  forgiven \nand  was  told  that  Compiegne,  then  under  seige  by  the  English,  would \nbe  relieved  before  Martinmas  (November  11).  It  was  relieved  on \nOctober  26. \n\nDuring  her  trial  she  testified  in  answer  to  questions,  that  her  voices \ntold  her  \u201c to  bear  all  cheerfully ; be  not  vexed  with  thy  martyrdom, \nthence  shalt  thou  come  at  last  into  the  kingdom  of  Paradise.\u201d  There  is \nno  doubt  that  she  spoke  these  words,  as  they  were  6et  down  in  French \nand  Latin  in  the  records  of  the  court,  which  exist  today,  and  the  words \nseem  to  us  fearfully  significant,  but  their  meaning  was  hidden  from  her, \nfor  she  explained  that  she  supposed  the  pains  of  prison  were  meant. \nIt  is  also  certain  that  on  March  1 she  was  asked  in  court  whether  her \nvoices  had  promised  that  she  should  be  liberated  and  that  she  answered, \n\u201c Ask  me  in  three  months  and  I will  tell  you.\u201d  What  did  she  mean  by \nthese  words?  She  certainly  did  not  consciously  mean  that  she  was  to \nbe  liberated  by  death,  for  she  did  not  know  until  later  that  death  was \nto  be  her  doom.  It  looks  as  though  the  voices  may  have  dictated  the \nutterance,  for  her  liberation  by  burning  at  the  stake  came  on  May  30, \nalmost  exactly  three  months  after  she  spoke  that  prophetic  sentence. \n\nPutting  aside  all  that  is  doubtful,  there  remains  a series  of  astound- \ning facts,  part  of  which  are  vindicated  by  irrefutable  documents  and \nby  competent  and  responsible  witnesses,  and  a part  of  which  today  rest \nsolely  on  the  word  of  one  who  as  fully  deserves  her  canonization  as  a \nsaint  as  anyone  who  ever  walked  the  earth.  If  she  was  a hysteric,  it  is \na pity  that  the  formula  by  which  such  a hysteria  may  be  induced  could \nnot  be  learned  by  others,  so  that  they  too  could  become  superwomen. \nIf  she  was  insane,  it  was  an  insanity  which  gave  her  ability,  without \ninstruction,  to  wage  war  so  as  to  amaze  trained  leaders,  to  tutor  princes \nand  dominate  military  councils,  to  be  a match  for  the  combined  learning \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nARMY \n\n\n95 \n\n\nand  practiced  skill  of  a throng  of  ecclesiastical  lawyers  for  several  ter- \nrible weeks.  If  she  was  a fanatic,  it  was  a fanaticism  which  is  the  glory \nof  France  and  has  filled  the  world  with  memorials  in  her  honor. \n\n\nMONITION  OF  A DEATH  1 \n(ALVARO  OBREG6N) \n\nThe  name  of  General  Obregon  is  very  familiar  to  American  readers \nas  that  of  a revolutionary  military  leader,  afterwards  President  of  the \nRepublic  of  Mexico. \n\nThe  following  extract  is  from  an  article  in  the  Saturday  Evening \nPost  of  November  6,  1920,  by  Dr.  E.  J.  Dillon,  entitled  \u201c Alvaro \nObrego;  The  Man  and  His  Policy.\u201d \n\nObregon  once  had  a curious  experience  which  to  minds  more  akin  to \nthe  metaphysical  temperament  might  have  served  as  a point  of  depart- \nure for  speculation  of  a mystical  order,  but  in  his  case  led  merely  to  a \nnote  of  interrogation  mentally  addressed  to  scientists.  It  turned  upon \nthe  death  of  his  mother,  who  was  worshiped  by  her  numerous  children \nnot  only  for  the  generosity  with  which  she  was  wont  to  sacrifice  herself \nfor  their  good  but  also  for  the  sweetness  and  firmness  with  which  she \nfaced  her  trials  and  hid  them  from  those  whom  they  would  have  grieved \nand  might  have  dispirited.  Toward  Alvaro  in  particular  she  displayed \na warmth  of  affection  which  he  still  loves  to  recall.  It  was  to  him,  when \nhe  was  nineteen  years  old  and  penniless,  that  she  confided  the  care  of \nhis  sisters,  for  she  had  a presentiment,  or  rather  the  firm  conviction, \nthat  he  would  one  day  rise  to  a high  position  in  the  social  scale. \n\nWell,  he  and  his  brother  were  employed  far  from  the  town  where \nSenora  Obregon  dwelt,  on  a hacienda,  working  twelve  hours  daily,  earn- \ning a mere  pittance  and  improving  their  minds  in  their  leisure  hours  at \nnight  by  reading  aloud  to  each  other.  Unfortunately,  the  only  books \navailable \u2014 those  of  the  landed  proprietor \u2014 were  almost  exclusively \nnovels,  and  mostly  poor  ones.  One  night  after  Alvaro  had  gone  to \nsleep  his  brother  woke  him  up  and  said : \n\n\u201c I have  terrible  news  for  you.  Mother  is  dead.\u201d \n\n\u201cWhatever  do  you  mean?\u201d  rejoined  Alvaro.  \u201cHave  you  been \ndreaming?  \u201d \n\n\u201c No,  nor  sleeping,  either.  Wide  awake,  I have  just  seen  her  as  I \nsee  you.  She  lay  on  the  bed  a corpse,  rigid  and  bloodless,  her  face \ndrawn  and  her  skin  like  parchment.  I actually  saw  her.\u201d \n\n1 Journal  A.  S.  P.  R.,  February,  1921. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n96 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nAlvaro  argued  against  the  possibility  of  such  an  apparition,  set  it \ndown  to  a hallucination,  and  after  a time  induced  his  brother  to  go \nback  to  bed. \n\nSoon  afterward,  however,  a knock  was  heard  at  the  door,  and  the \nbrother  returned  with  an  account  of  a second  apparition  and  protest- \ning that  he  could  not  sleep. \n\n\u201c Well,\u201d  rejoined  Alvaro,  \u201c I have  to  be  up  betimes  in  the  morning \nand  at  my  work,  so  I cannot  afford  to  do  without  sleep  in  order  to  keep \nyou  company.  You  are  ill.\u201d \n\nHe  then  woke  up  the  housekeeper  and  asked  for  some  medicine  to \ncalm  his  brother\u2019s  nerves  and,  having  obtained  it,  he  went  to  bed,  slept \nsoundly  and  rose  next  morning  as  usual.  Two  days  passed  after  that, \nduring  which  he  forgot  the  incident  completely.  But  during  the  night \nof  the  second  day  he  heard  the  clatter  of  a horse\u2019s  hoofs  afar  off,  and \nsuddenly  the  episode  revived  in  his  memory.  Gradually  the  sound  grew \nlouder,  and  then  stopped.  He  felt  certain  that  it  bore  a direct  relation \nto  himself  and  his  mother.  The  horseman  entered  the  house.  He  was \na messenger  with  the  tidings  of  the  death  of  Senora  Obregon,  who  had \nexpired  at  the  exact  moment  of  the  first  apparition. \n\nOn  reading  this  account  at  second-hand  by  Dr.  Dillon,  I desired  to \nsee  how  much,  if  any,  he  had  exaggerated  the  account  in  retelling  it, \nso  wrote  to  the  President  of  Mexico,  asking  him  to  relate  the  exact \nfacts.  This  is  his  reply,  as  translated  by  Mr.  Frank  Hyslop,  a brother \nof  the  late  Dr.  J.  H.  Hyslop.  It  was  dated  from  Mexico  City, \nDecember  15,  1920. \n\nMr.  Walter  F.  Prince,  . . . \n\nMy  Dear  Sir  : \n\nI have  the  pleasure  of  replying  to  your  courteous  letter  received \nNovember  10,  being  myself  greatly  pleased  at  the  interest  you  have \nshown  in  the  incident  referred  to  by  Dr.  E.  J.  Dillon  in  an  article  to \nwhich  you  refer  of  which  the  following  is  the  correct  version : \n\nIn  1897,  my  brother  Alexander  and  I were  working  on  a ranch \ncalled  \u201c Three  Brothers  \u201d and  distant  about  75  kilometers  from  the \nplace  where  my  mother  and  brothers  resided.  The  ranch  was  entirety \nisolated,  without  telegraph  or  telephone  connections  and  not  even  a \nregular  postal  service,  since  the  mail  arrived  only  about  once  a week. \n\nOur  mother  was  in  delicate  health,  but  that  was  the  extent  of  our \nknowledge  in  this  respect,  as  we  had  no  means  of  keeping  ourselves  in- \nformed in  regard  to  the  course  of  her  infirmity,  owing  to  the  lack  of \nmeans  of  communication  above  mentioned. \n\nMy  brother  and  I were  accustomed,  after  supper,  to  entertain  our- \nselves by  reading  some  book ; one  of  us  would  read  and  the  other  listen. \n\nOn  the  night  of  August  27,  1897,  at  the  close  of  our  reading,  we \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nARMY \n\n\n97 \n\n\nretired  and  had  been  at  rest  approximately  an  hour  when  I was  awak- \nened by  Alexander,  who,  under  great  excitement,  said  to  me : \u201c I have \njust  seen  my  mother;  she  is  dead  and  placed  on  a table.\u201d  I told  him \nthat  it  was  a dream  like  any  other  and  that  he  ought  to  quiet  down  and \ngo  to  sleep  again.  He  replied  that  it  had  not  been  an  ordinary  dream, \nbut  that  the  vision  had  been  very  vivid.  I succeeded,  however,  in  con- \nvincing him  and  inducing  him  to  go  back  to  bed.  Only  a short  time  had \npassed  when  I was  again  awakened \u2014 this  time  more  rudely \u2014 by  Alex- \nander, who  in  a state  of  great  excitement  told  me  that  he  could  not \nbanish  the  dream,  because  scarcely  had  he  retired  and  closed  his  eyes \nwhen  that  picture  returned  to  take  possession  of  him.  This  time  I be- \ncame alarmed,  believing  that  Alexander  was  suffering  from  some  mental \ndisturbance,  but  afterward  I became  reassured  by  his  conversation,  now \nmore  composed,  which  satisfied  me  that  my  alarm  was  unfounded. \nThen  I urged  him  to  return  to  bed  and  not  disturb  me  with  the  dream \nany  more,  taking  the  precaution  to  go  to  another  part  of  the  house  so \nas  not  to  be  intruded  upon,  in  order  that  I might  take  my  repose  which \nwas  very  necessary,  because  I had  been  working  all  day  and  had  to  work \nthe  following  day.  And  in  order  to  assure  myself  of  his  quietude,  I \nmade  an  old  servant  who  lived  at  the  ranch  give  him  some  medicine  to \nquiet  his  nerves.  The  rest  of  the  night  passed  without  incident, \nalthough  Alexander  could  not  get  the  dream  off  his  mind.  The  follow- \ning day  passed  without  anything  abnormal  occurring.  At  night,  as \nwas  our  custom,  we  spent  some  time  in  reading.  In  the  midst  of  our \nreading \u2014 it  was  I who  was  reading \u2014 Alexander  interrupted  me  and \ncalled  my  attention  to  the  distinct  sound  of  a horse  at  gallop  on  the \nroad  leading  to  the  ranch,  saying  to  me : \u201c Here  comes  a messenger  and \nhe  is  connected  with  what  happened  last  night.\u201d \n\nSuspending  our  reading  we  remained  listening  to  that  horse,  con- \ntinually drawing  nearer  to  the  ranch.  Finally  the  traveler  arrived, \ndismounted  and  handed  to  us  a telegram  which  had  been  received  for  us \nat  a village  some  30  kilometers  from  the  ranch.  In  that  telegram  our \nolder  brothers  informed  us  that  our  mother  had  died  the  previous  night. \n\nThe  preceding  is  a detailed  account  of  the  facts  which  attracted \nyour  interest  in  the  article  by  Dr.  Dillon  (permitting  me  to  observe \nthat  no  superstition  has  ever  been  entertained  by  me).  At  the  time \nof  the  occurrence  related,  my  brother  Alexander  was  21  years  old  and \nI was  17. \n\nTrusting  that  the  preceding  account  will  satisfy  your  desires,  I \nremain. \n\n\nYour  sincere  and  obedient  servant, \n\nA.  Obregon. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n98 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nPREMONITION  OF  HIS  OWN  DEATH  1 \n(JAMES  EDWARD  OGLETHORPE,  GUARANTOR) \n\nGeneral  Oglethorpe  (1696-1785)  was  aide-de-camp  of  Prince \nEugene  when  but  eighteen  years  old,  and  served  with  distinction  in  the \ncampaign  against  the  Turks  which  lasted  until  he  was  twenty-one.  He \nentered  Parliament  and  paid  much  attention  to  the  amelioration  of  the \ncondition  of  poor  debtors  in  prisons ; and  it  was  for  the  sake  of  the \ninsolvent  and  of  persons  persecuted  for  conscience\u2019s  sake  on  the  Conti- \nnent that  in  1733  he  founded  the  colony  of  Georgia,  now  one  of  the \nUnited  States.  He  became  major-general  in  1745  and  general  in  1765. \n\nOglethorpe  was  certainly  convinced  of  the  truth  of  the  following \nstory,  for  he  knew  the  man  who  found  the  diary  containing  a record  of \nthe  premonitory  dream  or  vision  and  heard  him  confirm  the  story  to \nPope.2  We  get  the  tale  at  third-hand,  to  be  sure,  but  the  links  appear \nsound.  If  any  man  of  his  century  could  be  trusted  to  take  notes  on  the \nspot  and  report  with  minute  accuracy,  it  was  Boswell. \n\nThe  subject  of  ghosts  being  introduced,  Johnson  repeated  what  he \nhad  told  me  of  a friend  of  his,  an  honest  man  and  a man  of  sense,  having \nasserted  to  him  that  he  had  seen  an  apparition.  Goldsmith  [1728- \n1774]  told  us  he  was  assured  by  his  brother,  the  Reverend  Mr.  Gold- \nsmith, that  he  also  had  seen  one.  General  Oglethorpe  told  us  that \nPrendergast,  an  officer  in  the  Duke  of  Marlborough\u2019s  army,  had  men- \ntioned to  many  of  his  friends  that  he  should  die  on  a particular  day ; \nthat  upon  that  day  a battle  took  place  with  the  French ; that  after  it \nwas  over,  and  Prendergast  was  still  alive,  his  brother  officers,  while  they \nwere  yet  in  the  field,  jestingly  asked  him  where  was  his  prophecy  now. \nPrendergast  gravely  answered,  \u201c I shall  die,  notwithstanding  what  you \nsee.\u201d  Soon  afterwards  there  came  a shot  from  a French  battery,  to \nwhich  the  orders  for  a cessation  of  arms  had  not  yet  reached,  and  he \nwas  killed  upon  the  spot.  Colonel  Cecil,  who  took  possession  of  his \neffects,  found  in  his  pocketbook  the  following  solemn  entry:  [Here  the \n\ndate]  \u201cDreamt or Sir  John  Friend  meets  me.\u201d  [Here \n\nthe  very  day  on  which  he  was  killed  was  mentioned.] \n\nPrendergast  had  been  connected  with  Sir  John  Friend,  who  was \nexecuted  for  high  treason.  General  Oglethorpe  said  he  was  with \nColonel  Cecil  when  Pope  came  and  inquired  into  the  truth  of  this  story, \nwhich  made  a great  noise  at  the  time,  and  was  then  confirmed  by  the \nColonel. \n\n1 Boswell\u2019s  Life  of  Johnson,  III,  40-41. \n\n2 Probably  Alexander  Pope  (1688-1744).  the  poet. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGoogle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nARMY \n\n\n99 \n\n\nTELEPATHY  FROM  THE  LIVING\u2014 AND  FROM  THE \n\nDEAD?  1 \n\n(GEORGE  EDWARD  PICKETT) \n\nMajor-General  Pickett  (1810-1875)  was  a graduate  of  West \nPoint  and  served  with  distinction  in  the  Mexican  War.  His  fame  is \nchiefly  in  connection  with  the  charge  of  15,000  Confederate  troops \nupon  the  Federal  center  on  the  last  day  of  the  Battle  of  Gettysburg. \nHe  led  them  across  an  open  field  more  than  a mile  wide,  while  more  than \na hundred  cannon  centered  its  fire  upon  them.  The  result  was  that  his \ncommand  was  almost  annihilated,  but  the  charge  was  the  boldest  and \nmost  spectacular  act  of  the  Confederate  army  during  the  Civil  War. \n\nMrs.  Pickett  supplies  us  the  facts,  saying  that  before  the  battle \nof  Gaines  Mill,  General  Pickett  sent  her  a letter,  containing  these \nwords : \n\n\u201c All  last  night  the  spirit  of  my  dear  mother  seemed  to  hover  above \nme.  When  she  was  living,  and  I used  to  feel  that  way,  I always,  as  sure \nas  fate,  received  from  her  a letter  written  at  the  very  time  that  I had \nthe  sensation  of  her  presence.  I wonder  if,  up  there,  she  is  watching \nover  me,  trying  to  send  me  some  message \u2014 some  warning.  I wish  I \nknew.\u201d  This  was  on  the  26th  of  June,  1862.  The  next  morning  he  was \nshot  through  the  shoulder,  and  incapacitated  for  three  months. \n\n\nMONITION  OF  A DEATH  2 \n(EARL  ROBERTS) \n\nFrederick  Sleigh  Roberts  (1832-1912)  was  one  of  the  most  dis- \ntinguished military  men  of  the  nineteenth  century.  As  a young  man  he \nserved  in  the  most  important  battles  of  the  Indian  Mutiny  of  1857, \nlater  in  the  Abyssinian  and  other  expeditions,  rose  in  rank  until \nCommander-in-Chief  in  India  during  the  eighties  and  early  nineties,  then \nserved  as  Commander  of  the  Forces  in  Ireland,  in  1899-1900,  had  the \nchief  command  in  the  Boer  War,  and  finally,  1901,  became  the \nCommander-in-Chief  of  all  the  British  forces.  He  was  created  a Baron \nin  1892,  a Viscount  in  1901,  and  in  the  same  year  Earl  of  Kandahar, \netc.  He  was  P.C.,  K.P.,  G.C.B.,  G.C.S.I.,  G.C.I.E.,  V.C.,  D.C.L., \nLL.D.  (all  of  which  decorative  combinations  of  letters  the  curious  can \nprobably  find  explained  in  a dictionary).  He  probably  could  not  have \n\n1 Wartime  Story  of  General  Pickett,  by  his  wife. \n\n2 Forty-one  Years  in  India,  by  Lord  Roberts,  I,  30. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n100 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\ntold  how  many  medals  and  thanks  of  Parliament  and  the  Government \nof  India  he  had  received  without  looking  himself  up  in  \u201c Who\u2019s  Who,\u201d \nand  he  deserved  them  all.  He  witnesses  to  the  following  incident. \n\nMy  father  [General  Sir  Abraham  Roberts,  G.C.B.]  . . . was  then \nclose  on  seventy,  and  though  apparently  active  as  ever,  he  was  far  from \nwell,  consequently  the  doctors  strongly  urged  him  not  to  risk  another \nhot  weather  in  India.  It  was  accordingly  settled  that  he  should  return \nto  England  without  delay. \n\nShortly  before  his  departure,  an  incident  occurred  which  I will \nrelate  for  the  benefit  of  psychological  students ; they  may,  perhaps,  be \nable  to  explain  it,  I never  could.  My  father  had  some  time  before  issued \ninvitations  to  a dance,  which  was  to  take  place  in  two  days\u2019  time \u2014 on \nMonday,  October  17,  1853.  On  the  Saturday  morning  he  appeared \ndisturbed  and  unhappy,  and  during  breakfast  he  was  silent  and  de- \nspondent\u2014 very  different  from  his  usual  bright  and  cheery  self.  On \nmy  questioning  him  as  to  the  cause,  he  told  me  he  had  had  an  unpleas- \nant dream \u2014 one  which  he  had  dreamt  several  times  before,  and  which \nhad  always  been  followed  by  the  death  of  a near  relation.  As  the  day \nadvanced,  in  spite  of  my  efforts  to  cheer  him,  he  became  more  and  more \ndepressed,  and  even  said  he  should  like  to  put  off  the  dance.  I dis- \nsuaded him  from  taking  this  step  for  the  time  being;  but  that  night  he \nhad  the  same  dream  again,  and  the  next  morning  he  insisted  on  the \ndance  being  postponed.  It  seemed  to  me  rather  absurd  to  have  to  dis- \nappoint our  friends  because  of  a dream;  there  was,  however,  nothing \nfor  it  but  to  carry  out  my  father\u2019s  wishes,  and  intimation  was  accord- \n, ingly  sent  to  the  invited  guests.  The  following  morning  the  post \nbrought  news  of  the  sudden  death  of  the  half-sister  at  Lahore,  with \nwhom  I had  stayed  on  my  way  to  Peshawar. \n\nIt  is  not  expressly  said  on  what  day  the  woman  died,  but  as  the  same \nbook  incidentally  mentions  that  the  mail-carts  from  Calcutta  to  Pesh- \nawar often  traveled  at  the  speed  of  twelve  miles  an  hour,  as  the  dream \nfirst  occurred  on  the  night  of  October  14-15,  and  the  news  of  the  death \ncoming  a distance  of  about  230  miles  reached  Peshawar  on  the  morning \nof  October  17,  it  seems  probable  that  the  dream  and  the  death  occurred \non  the  same  night. \n\n\nHOW  DID  HE  KNOW  THE  CHILD  WAS  NOT  DEAD?  1 \n\n(JAMES  WILLCOCKS,  GUARANTOR) \n\nGeneral  Sir  James  Willcocks  (1857-. . . .),  D.S.O.,  K.C.M.G.,  etc., \nserved  in  the  Afghan  (1879-80)  and  Soudan  (1885)  campaigns  and  in \n\n1 Article  by  Gen.  Willcocks  in  (London)  Evening  News  of  January  28,  1926. \nQuoted  by  Mr.  Harry  Price  in  Journal  A.  S.  P.  R.,  April,  1926,  pp.  234-235. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nNAVY \n\n\n101 \n\n\nvarious  military  expeditions  in  the  East,  also  in  the  Boer  War  in \nAfrica  (1898),  was  decorated  for  services  on  the  Niger,  commanded \nthe  Northern  Army  of  India  (1910-1914),  and  led  the  Indian  Army- \nCorps  in  the  World  War. \n\nWhen  traveling  in  India  was  not  the  comparatively  easy  matter  :t \nis  today,  a relative  of  mine  who  had  been  able  to  render  material  help \nto  a Brahmin  during  the  mutiny  was  marching  with  his  wife  and  infant \nto  a hill  station  in  the  Himalayas.  The  child  was  very  ill  and  they  were \nusing  every  endeavor  to  reach  the  cool. \n\nWhen  they  were  still  thirty  miles  from  the  nearest  foothills  the  girl \ndied.  There  was  no  medical  attendance  to  be  had,  but  not  far  away \ndwelt  the  Brahmin  whom  the  officer  had  befriended.  A Hindu  bearer \nwho  had  served  for  long  with  him  sought  out  the  saintly  man,  and  he \nat  once  agreed  to  come  and  see  the  infant. \n\nAfter  much  persuasion  the  disconsolate  mother  allowed  him  to  re- \nmove the  sheet  under  which  lay  the  body.  The  Brahmin  repeated  one \nof  his  many  incantations,  relaid  the  sheet,  and  said,  \u201c Do  not  bury  this \nbody  before  six  hours  have  elapsed and  then  departed. \n\nWithin  that  time  the  mother,  who  had  never  left  the  spot,  saw  the \nsheet  moving,  and  suddenly  the  child  turned  and  tried  to  rise.  It  was \nnot  dead.  But  for  the  Brahmin  it  would  have  been  buried  alive. \n\nThis  was  told  me  by  the  father  himself,  and  I knew  the  old  Hindu \nwell,  though  to  any  question  of  mine  his  only  answer  was  the  equivalent \nof  \u201c God  is  the  Master.\u201d \n\n\nPREMONITIONS  VERIFIED  BY  PROMINENT  NAVAL \n\nOFFICERS  1 \n\n(COMMANDER  REINOLD,  CAPTAIN  \u201c ESMOND,\u201d  STAFF \n\nOFFICER  \u201c KNOX  \u201d) \n\nThe  Rev.  M.  A.  Mayfield,  then  and  long  a member  of  the  S.  P.  R. \nCouncil,  in  November,  1915,  reported  a number  of  seeming  premoni- \ntions on  the  part  of  the  wife  of  Lieutenant-Commander  George  H.  Pow- \nnall,  R.  N.  In  August,  1914,  at  Malta,  where  she  and  her  husband, \nwho  was  in  command  of  the  Submarine  Flotilla,  had  been  three  years, \nR.  E.  Knox  (pseudonym),  of  Admiral  Carden\u2019s  staff,  remarked  in  her \npresence:  \u201cAnyhow  we  (the  Admiral  and  his  staff)  shall  not  leave \nMalta,  for  the  Admiral  has  just  received  an  extension  of  his  appoint- \nment.\u201d The  war  had  then  begun. \n\n1 Summary  of  evidence  in  Proceedings  S.  P.  R.,  XXIX,  350-370. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGoogle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n102 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nA few  mornings  later  Mrs.  Pownall  said  she  had  dreamed  in  the \nnight  that  Admiral  Carden  was  to  have  command  of  a fleet  at  sea,  but \n-nowhere  .near  England.  The  fact  is  corroborated  by  a signed  state- \nment of  Knox,  $nd  also  the  fact  that  he  had  then  regarded  it  very \n\u2022 improbable  that  the  Admiral  would  leave  the  Malta  Dockyard,  of  which \nhe  was  superintendent.  A signed  statement  by  Captain  L.  T.  Esmond \n(pseudonym)  still  further  establishes  both  facts.  Nevertheless,  five \nweeks  later  Admiral  Carden  was  appointed  Commander-in-Chief  of  the \nMediterranean  Fleet,  then  at  the  Dardanelles. \n\nSome  time  before  September  7 the  question  whether  the  submarines \nwould  be  sent  to  the  Dardanelles  was  discussed,  and  the  opinion  of  the \nnaval  officers  was  decidedly  that  they  would  remain  for  the  defense  of \nMalta.  Nevertheless,  Mrs.  Pownall  steadily  maintained  that  the  flotilla \nwould  be  sent  to  the  Dardanelles,  and  that  her  husband  would  go  with \nit.  This  fact  also  is  confirmed  by  a signed  statement  of  Mr.  Knox,  who \nsays  that  \u201c we  all  considered  this  (the  sending  of  the  submarines  to  the \nDardanelles)  most  improbable,\u201d  and  Captain  Esmond  also  corrobo- \nrates. Again  she  was  right. \n\nOn  September  7 Mrs.  Pownall  saw,  as  she  had  often  seen,  her  hus- \nband pass  across  the  harbor  in  his  skiff ; but  this  time  she  said  to  herself \n(no  other  proof  than  her  word) : \u201c He  is  going  to  the  Admiral  to \nreceive  orders  for  the  dispatch  of  the  submarines  to  the  Dardanelles.\u201d \nAnd  it  was  so,  and  the  submarines  left  the  next  day. \n\nOn  parting  with  her  husband,  she  was  absolutely  certain  she  would \nnever  see  him  again,  and  from  then  on  always  felt  peculiarly  depressed \non  Sundays,  mentioning  this  fact  in  letters  to  him  many  times.  He \nwas  wounded  on  Sunday  morning,  April  25,  1915,  after  landing  at \nGallipoli,  and  died  the  same  forenoon. \n\nOn  the  afternoon  of  April  25,  1915,  Captain  Esmond  personally \ndelivered  to  Mrs.  Pownall  a letter  written  by  her  husband.  He  had \nshortly  before  written  that  the  landing  would  not  take  place  for  some \nlittle  time,  and  this  late  letter  said  nothing  about  naval  affairs  except \nthat  he  was  going  aboard  a transport,  which  would  not  necessarily \nimply  even  duties  in  connection  with  troops.  But  while  she  was  read- \ning, an  overpowering  conviction  came  upon  her  that  the  landing  had \nbeen  made  and  her  husband  killed.  As  soon  after  reading  as  Captain \nEsmond  had  finished  a nap,  she  told  him  her  conviction,  and  he  entirely \ndiscredited  it,  saying  that  he  did  not  think  the  landing  would  take  place \nfor  a day  or  two,  and  that  when  it  did  it  was  most  unlikely  that  Lieu- \ntenant-Commander Pownall  would  have  anything  to  do  with  it.  But \nher  conviction  was  unshaken.  We  have  not  only  Mrs.  Pownall\u2019s  word \nfor  this,  but  Captain  Esmond\u2019s  detailed  statement.  And  she  was  right. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nNAVY \n\n\n103 \n\n\nas  we  have  seen.  It  was  not  until  April  28,  three  days  later,  that  Es- \nmond received  a telegram  from  Knox  announcing  Pownall\u2019s  death,  and \nsent  it  by  the  wife  of  the  Admiral  Superintendent  to  Mrs.  Pownall. \nOther  reasons  are  stated  why  it  was  very  improbable  that  Pownall \nshould  have  been  with  a landing  party. \n\nIncidentally,  we  note  the  fact  that  early  on  the  evening  of  the  day \nwhen  Pownall  died,  his  wife,  alone  in  the  house,  heard  what  seemed  to  be \nfootsteps  on  the  floor  beneath,  and  that  no  matter  which  of  two  floors \nshe  was  on.  After  going  down-stairs  to  search  thrice,  she  went  out  and \ninduced  a friend,  Mme.  Davie,  to  spend  the  evening  with  her.  Without \nhaving  been  told  of  Pownall\u2019s  death  or  the  footsteps,  Mme.  Davie  also \nheard  the  footsteps  and  twice  made  a search. \n\nPassing  several  minor  incidents  of  a seemingly  premonitory  order, \nwe  come  to  Mrs.  Pownall\u2019s  prediction  of  an  air  raid  upon  London.  At \nabout  7:15  p.  m.  of  October  12,  1915,  she  made  a memorandum:  \u201cI \nfeel  that  there  will  be  a Zep.  raid  tonight  or  tomorrow  at  9:45  p.  m.\u201d \nA Zeppelin  raid  did  occur  on  the  next  evening,  at  9:40  by  her  watch, \nwhich  she  regulated  every  morning  and  which  would  lose  about  five \nminutes  a day.  A daughter  of  the  Reverend  Mr.  Bayfield,  Miss  Cyrille, \nhad  known  Mrs.  Pownall  intimately  for  years,  was  told  by  her  a few \nhours  before  the  raid,  \u201c I feel  that  something  is  going  to  happen,\u201d  and \nafterward,  \u201cWe  are  all  in  it.\u201d  While  the  bombs  were  dropping  she \ntold  Miss  Bayfield  what  she  had  written,  took  her  to  her  home,  went  to \nher  room,  and  \u201c immediately  brought  back  \u201d and  showed  Miss  Bayfield \nthe  memorandum.  (Of  course  it  would  have  been  better  to  take  Miss \nBayfield  to  her  room  to  see  the  memorandum,  but  few  intelligent  people \nthink  of  such  minute  though  important  precautions.)  The  last  previ- \nous raid  had  occurred  on  September  8,  more  than  a month  previously. \n\nOn  November  12,  ten  days  before  Mr.  Bayfield  wrote  his  account, \nMrs.  Pownall,  while  looking  over  the  morning  paper,  had  it  come  into \nher  mind  that  a British  submarine  had  been  lost  and  that  she  would \nfind  something  about  it  in  the  paper,  but  there  was  nothing.  At \nluncheon  she  said  to  Miss  Bayfield  and  Commander  B.  E.  Reinold: \n\u201c Did  I dream  it  or  did  I see  in  yesterday\u2019s  or  today\u2019s  paper  that  a \nBritish  submarine  had  been  lost?  Was  it  in  any  paper?\u201d  Both  an- \nswered in  the  negative.  Shortly  after  noon  a poster  was  seen,  announc- \ning \u201c British  Submarine  Lost,\u201d  and  the  news  did  not  appear  in  the \npapers  until  that  afternoon.  Signed  statements  by  Commander  Rein- \nold  (who  was  not  afraid  of  having  his  true  name  given)  and  Miss  Bay- \nfield  fully  corroborate  what  took  place  at  the  luncheon. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nSTATESMEN,  DIPLOMATS  AND  PUBLICISTS \n\n\nA STATESMAN  CLAIRVOYANT  1 \n(ARTHUR  JAMES  BALFOUR) \n\nEarl  Balfour  (1848-.  . . .)\u00bb  educated  at  Eton  and  Cambridge,  M.A. \nof  Cambridge,  LL.D.  of  Edinburgh,  St.  Andrews,  Cambridge,  Dublin \nand  Glasgow  Universities,  D.C.L.  of  Oxford,  was  a member  of  Parlia- \nment for  many  years,  several  times  leader  of  the  House,  and  occupied \nin  turn  several  positions  in  the  Cabinet,  culminating  in  his  becoming \nPrime  Minister,  1903-05.  He  has  also  been  rector  of  several  universi- \nties in  succession,  and  president  of  the  British  Association  for  the \nAdvancement  of  Science,  etc.  His  books  are  Defence  of  Philosophic \nDoubt , The  Foundations  of  Belief , and  Essays  and  Addresses. \n\nI lent  the  (crystal)  ball  to  Miss  Balfour,  who  only  then  saw,  I \nthink,  an  old-fashioned  piece  of  furniture  (in  it).  Her  brother  (Mr. \nArthur  Balfour)  laughed  at  her  and  took  the  ball  into  his  study,  when \nhe  returned  looking  perplexed.  He  admitted  that  he  had  seen  (in  it)  a \nperson  whom  he  knew,  under  a lamp.  This  was  about  5 p.  m.  on  a Sun- \nday at  St.  Andrew\u2019s.  He  would  find  out  on  Tuesday,  he  said,  whether \nhe  had  seen  right  or  wrong.  Miss  Balfour  told  me  this. \n\nOn  Tuesday,  Mr.  Balfour  met,  at  a dance  in  Edinburgh,  a lady \u2014 \nMiss  Grant.  \u201c On  Sunday,  at  five  o\u2019clock,\u201d  he  said,  \u201c you  were  seated \nunder  a standard  lamp,  making  tea.  A man  in  blue  serge  was  beside \nyou;  his  back  was  towards  me.  I saw  the  tip  of  his  moustache.  You \nwore  a dress  (described)  that  I have  never  seen  you  wearing.\u201d  \u201c Were \nthe  blinds  up?  \u201d asked  the  lady. \n\n\u201c I don\u2019t  know ; I was  at  St.  Andrew\u2019s,\u201d  said  Mr.  Balfour. \n\nThe  lady  said  the  facts  were  correct,  and  she  and  Mr.  Balfour  wrote \nout  and  signed  a report  of  the  incident. \n\nNot  long  afterwards  Mr.  Balfour  lunched  with  me.  We  spoke  of \nMiss  X (Miss  Goodrich-Freer)  and  her  experiments  on  the  links  before \nluncheon.  Afterwards,  in  my  study,  Mr.  Balfour,  who  was  smoking, \ngazed  into  a glass  bowl  of  water.  He  saw  (in  it)  as  much  of  a house  as \nyou  see  from  the  hall.  The  arrangement,  as  to  flooring,  doors,  win- \ndows, and  staircase,  was  of  a kind  unknown  to  us.  A white  Persian  cat \nin  the  picture  walked  down  the  stairs.  The  picture  lasted  long,  and  I \n\n1 Andrew  Lang,  in  his  Introduction  to  Crystal  Gazing. \n\n104 \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nSTATESMEN \n\n\n105 \n\n\nmade  several  changes  in  the  lighting  of  the  room.  When  I drew  down \nthe  blind  the  picture  remained,  but  the  large  window  opposite  the  front \ndoor  in  the  crystal  picture  of  the  house  disappeared.  I happened  later \nto  meet  Miss  Goodrich-Freer,  whom  Mr.  Balfour  had  never  seen  in  his \nlife,  and  told  her  what  he  had  beheld. \n\n\u201c My  house,  my  Persian  cat ! \u201d said  the  lady. \n\nI had  never  been  in  this  house,  but  visited  it  on  my  return  to  town. \nMr.  Balfour\u2019s  description  of  what  he  saw  in  the  picture  was  absolutely \ncorrect,  but  the  Persian  cat  was  out.  His  existence,  however,  is  amply \nattested. \n\n\nDANGER  FROM  DYNAMITE  AVERTED  BY  MYSTERIOUS \n\nIMPRESSIONS  1 \n\n(JEAN  ANTOINE  ERNEST  CONSTANS) \n\nThis  noted  French  politician  (1833-1913),  with  the  acquiescence  of \nhis  wife  there  present,  told  to  the  equally  noted  astronomer,  Camille \nFlammarion  and  a company  of  persons,  a striking  incident  of  what \nseemed  a monition  experienced  by  Mme.  Constans. \n\nM.  Constans,  Minister  of  the  Interior,  President  of  the  Council  of \nMinisters,  while  dining  together  with  his  wife  with  me  at  my  observa- \ntory of  Juvisy  told  the  following  incident  of  their  experience: \n\n\u201c It  was  in  1889,  the  period  of  the  conflict  with  General  Boulanger \nand  his  adherents,  regarding  the  revision  of  the  French  constitution. \nOne  morning,  a book  was  delivered  to  him  in  his  mail.  Being  in  haste  to \ngo  to  a meeting  of  the  Council,  he  threw  it  upon  the  table,  asking  Mme. \nConstans  to  see  what  it  was,  and  departed.  Mme.  Constans,  then \nhaving  her  hair  dressed  by  her  maid,  took  the  book  on  her  knees  and \nbegan  to  open  it.  She  thought  it  was  a missal  sent  by  a cousin.  But, \nthree  hours  previously,  she  had  felt,  she  said,  \u2018 some  horrors  \u2019 [quelques \nhorreurs ] which  caused  her  to  be  prudent.  When  she  had  opened  the \nbook  very  carefully,  she  thought  she  perceived  \u2018 a filthiness  \u2019 [wn\u00a3 \nsalete],  She  immediately  gave  all  to  the  chambermaid,  saying:  \u2018Take \nthat  into  the  antechamber ; it  is  something  infamous.\u2019  The  woman  had \nhardly  gone  when  Mme.  Constans,  hair  in  disorder,  half  undressed, \nhurried  to  the  doorway  and  cried:  * Do  not  open  it,  do  not  touch  it!  \u2019 \n(Why?) \n\n\u201c She  sent  for  M.  Cassel,  Director  of  Public  Safety,  and  requested \nhim  to  examine  the  object,  which  seemed  mysterious.  M.  Cassel,  in \n\ni Flammarion \u20198  La  Mori  et  son  Mystere:  Avant  la  mort,  81-82.  Translation  by \nW.  F.  P. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n106 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nhandling  the  book,  saw  certain  small  whitish  particles  fall  on  the  table. \nHe  lit  them  and  they  took  fire.  Perceiving  the  danger,  he  took  the  box \nunder  his  arm  and  went  to  the  laboratory  of  M.  Girard  in  the  Pre- \nfecture. At  the  end  of  an  hour,  M.  Cassel  returned  and  told  Mme. \nConstans  that  the  book  contained  dynamite  in  quantity  sufficient  to \nblow  up  the  building  in  which  the  Minister  lived.  Mme.  Constans  fell \nfainting,  and  was  ill  for  eight  days.\u201d \n\nProfessor  Flammarion  adds : \n\nSome  days  after  this  narration,  my  friend  Girard,  director  of  the \nlaboratory  of  the  Prefecture  of  police,  confirmed  to  me  his  special \nanalysis  of  the  load  of  dynamite. \n\nThe  reader  is  quite  well  able  to  imagine  that  Mme.  Constans  had \nsubconscious  perception  of  some  sign  left  by  the  process  of  preparing \nthe  book  for  the  reception  of  dynamite  [by  hollowing  out  the  in- \nterior?]. But  it  must  have  been  subconscious  only,  if  there  was  any \nnormal  perception,  since  no  one  seems  to  have  discovered  any  indica- \ntion which  explained  the  secret  of  her  conviction.  And  if  \u201c the  hor- \nrors \u201d experienced  three  hours  earlier  had  anything  to  do  with  it,  then \nshe  had  a premonition  before  any  data  were  present  to  her  senses. \n\nAnother  example  of  Mme.  Constans\u2019s  monitions  is  given  by  Prof. \nFlammarion. \n\n\nA PREVISION  1 \n\n(CHAUNCEY  MITCHELL  DEPEW) \n\nMr.  C.  M.  Depew  (1834-1928),  A.B.  and  LL.D.  of  Yale,  was  con- \nnected with  the  New  York  Central  Railroad,  as  counsel,  vice-president \nand  president,  twenty-three  years,  filled  several  state  offices,  and  was \nUnited  States  Senator  twelve  years.  He  was  an  important  figure  at \nmany  Republican  national  conventions,  and  himself  received  ninety-nine \nvotes  for  the  presidential  nomination  in  1888.  He  has  been  one  of  the \nmost  distinguished  orators  and  after-dinner  speakers  in  America,  and \nin  spite  of  the  multitudes  of  good  dinners,  lived  to  the  age  of  nearly \nninety-four. \n\nThe  following  account  appeared  shortly  after  the  New  York  Re- \npublican convention  which  nominated  Roosevelt  for  Governor,  and  is \nsupposed  to  represent  the  story  told  by  Mr.  Depew. \n\n1 Philadelphia  Press,  October  16,  1898. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nSTATESMEN \n\n\n107 \n\n\nIt  happened  that  Mr.  Depew  was  called  upon  to  deliver  three  im- \nportant addresses  in  less  than  two  weeks.  He  had  been  asked  by \nColonel  Roosevelt  to  make  the  speech  placing  Roosevelt  in  nomination \nas  candidate  for  Governor.  He  had  been  invited  to  speak  for  the  State \nupon  New  York  Day  at  Omaha,  and  he  had  been  cordially  asked  to \nspeak  before  the  Hamilton  Club  when  he  was  in  Chicago  on  his  way \nback  from  Omaha. \n\nIt  seemed  to  him  that  all  three  of  these  occasions  offered  excellent \nopportunity  for  him  to  say  those  things  which  were  uppermost  in  his \nmind  respecting  the  inevitable  expansion  of  the  influence  of  the  United \nStates.  Nevertheless,  it  was  difficult  even  for  so  experienced  an  orator \nto  plan  speeches  that  were  to  be  so  near  together,  whose  central  thought \nwas  to  be  the  same,  which  should  nevertheless  differ  in  treatment  and \nphraseology.  This  difficulty  puzzled  him  somewhat. \n\nOn  the  Saturday  afternoon,  before  the  Republican  Convention  was \nto  meet,  Mr.  Depcw  went  to  the  Country  Club,  at  Ardsley-on-the- \nHudson,  which  is  his  temporary  home,  and  after  luncheon  he  went  out \nupon  the  piazza,  from  which  a beautiful  vista  across  the  Hudson  can \nbe  obtained. \n\nHe  sat  there  lazily,  intent  only  upon  the  scenery,  which  was  espe- \ncially agreeable  to  a man  who  had  been  for  a week  in  the  thick  of  the \nmost  exciting  business  undertakings.  Bye  and  bye  the  vista  seemed  to \npass  away.  He  saw  as  vividly  as  though  the  scene  were  real  and  in \nthe  convention  hall  in  Saratoga.  He  saw  the  delegates  stroll  in.  He \nlooked  at  the  presiding  officer,  whose  name  he  did  not  know,  as  he \ncalled  the  convention  to  order. \n\nHe  heard  that  temporary  chairman\u2019s  speech,  he  saw  the  various \ndetails  of  preliminary  organization,  and  all  of  the  work  of  the  conven- \ntion was  as  vivid  and  distinct  as  though  he  were  a part  of  it  at  the \nmoment.  Then,  at  last  he  saw  Mr.  Quigg  make  the  motion  for  the \nnomination  of  candidates  and  heard  the  brief  comment  with  which  Mr. \nQuigg  accompanied  that  motion. \n\nHe  did  not,  it  is  true,  know  that  as  a matter  of  fact  Mr.  Quigg  was \nto  make  that  motion ; nevertheless,  he  saw  him  do  it.  He  said  to  him- \nself, Your  time  is  come  for  your  speech  placing  Roosevelt  in  nomina- \ntion.\u201d He  saw  himself  arise,  address  the  Chair,  and  heard  himself \ndeliver  the  speech  and  felt  the  glow  of  satisfaction  at  its  reception, \nwhich  is  the  highest  reward  of  eloquence. \n\nAfter  that,  the  convention  hall,  the  voices  of  the  orators,  the  faces \nof  the  delegates  faded  away  as  in  a dream,  and  Mr.  Depew  again  saw \nthe  vista  of  the  Hudson  and  the  distant  mountains  across  the  stream. \nHe  got  up,  went  to  his  room  and  wrote  out  with  his  own  hand  the \nspeech,  exactly  as  he  afterward  in  fact  delivered  it. \n\nThe  address  which  the  delegates  heard  was  the  address  which,  by \nthat  singular  preoccupancy  of  the  mind,  Mr.  Depew  composed  on  that \ndreamy  Saturday  afternoon.  Afterward,  at  the  convention,  he  was \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n108 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\namazed  to  discover  that  the  picture  which  he  saw  with  his  mind\u2019s  eye \nwas  perfectly  reproduced  to  his  physical  eye  and  ear  in  the  convention, \neven  to  the  words  of  the  chairman  and  the  manner  and  the  motion  of \nMr.  Quigg. \n\nMr.  Depew  speaks  of  this  as  a strange  mental  phenomenon.  He \ndoes  not  attempt  to  explain  it.  In  other  times,  he  has  composed \nspeeches  or  the  general  outline  of  one,  in  a single  flash  of  inspiration, \nbut  he  never  before  saw  and  heard  himself  deliver  an  address  in  the \nmanner  of  the  experience  of  that  September  afternoon. \n\nAfter  the  Saratoga  convention,  Mr.  Depew  found  himself  puzzled \nas  to  the  way  in  which  he  should  speak  what  was  in  his  mind  at  Omaha. \nThe  central  thought,  he  knew,  must  be  like  that  which  he  uttered  at \nSaratoga. \n\nSuddenly  the  whole  treatment  came  to  him,  although  not  the  phrase- \nology, as  was  the  case  with  the  Roosevelt  speech.  Again,  he  went  to \nhis  room  and  wrote  out  the  Omaha  address.  The  Hamilton  Club  ad- \ndress was  dictated  late  on  the  Saturday  evening  before  he  started  for \nOmaha. \n\nA little  while  before  dictation  began,  Mr.  Depew  had  no  idea  of  the \nmanner  in  which  he  should  treat  the  subject  he  had  in  mind.  Two  hours \nbefore  he  met  the  stenographer,  the  speech  was  outlined.  Like  a good \nworkman,  he  knew  where  his  tools  were  and  how  to  use  them,  for  he \nspeedily  had  the  few  statistics  that  he  needed  at  hand,  and  then,  pacing \nthe  floor,  he  dictated  the  speech  precisely  as  the  enthusiastic  members \nof  the  Hamilton  Club  heard  it. \n\nMr.  Depew\u2019s  ability,  as  witnessed  in  the  last  two  of  the  three  inci- \ndents given  above,  to  have,  especially  at  a time  of  stress,  sudden  illu- \nminations by  which  the  perplexing  matter  of  how  to  vary  the  speeches \nwas  solved  suddenly  or  quickly,  even  \u201c the  whole  treatment  \u201d seeming \nto  emerge  at  a leap  from  the  depths,  differs  in  degree,  not  in  kind,  from \nthe  experiences  of  everyone.  A large  part  of  our  hardest  thinking \nconsists  merely  in  narrowly  watching  for  the  thoughts  which  seem  to \nrush  of  their  own  volition  into  the  mental  arena  and  seizing  the  fittest \nbefore  they  as  suddenly  vanish.  Of  course  there  are  few  with  whom  the \nprocess  of  subliminal  elaboration  reaches  so  nearly  finished  a product \nbefore  it  is  presented  to  view,  as  in  the  case  of  Mr.  Depew,  and  probably \nit  happens  to  him  only  when  his  mind  is  burdened  by  an  impending \nresponsibility  of  composition  for  which  he  has  hardly  time.  Nor  would \nit  have  happened  to  him,  but  for  his  lifelong  habit  of  consciously  com- \nposing addresses  which  has  stored  up  subconscious  facility. \n\nBut  the  incident  relating  to  the  convention  speech  contains  elements \nof  a different  character.  Not  only  the  structure  and  the  very  language \nof  the  speech  came  to  Mr.  Depew  in  a constant  stream,  but  it  was  to \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nSTATESMEN \n\n\n109 \n\n\nthe  accompaniment  of  a visual  hallucination  so  powerful  that  it  obliter- \nated all  sense  of  the  beautiful  landscape  that  lay  spread  out  before  him \nand  which  he  had  just  been  admiring.  Nor  did  he  simply  seem  to  be  in \nthe  convention  hall,  but  the  scene  which  he  visualized  was,  unless  the \nnarrative  which  we  have  read  be  false,  the  one  which  he  actually  saw \nwhen  he  entered  that  hall  in  fact,  a few  days  later:  the  temporary \nchairman  was  unexpectedly  the  same,  the  man  who  moved  that  the \ncandidates  be  presented  was  the  same  and  his  manner  and  words  the \nsame,  in  short  the  whole  scene  of  his  vision  was  reproduced. \n\nBut  no  one  would  be  so  foolish  as  to  believe  this  on  the  basis  of  a \nnewspaper  story.  So  thought  Prof.  W.  R.  Newbold,  dean  of  the  Uni- \nversity of  Pennsylvania.  He  therefore  inquired  of  Mr.  Depew  whether, \nand  to  what  extent,  the  story  was  true. \n\nThe  dean\u2019s  letter  1 was  explicit,  asking  in  substance  if  the  news- \npaper story  was  (1)  a lie,  (2)  substantially  correct,  (3)  or  correct \nonly  in  part.  Mr.  Depew\u2019s  reply  was  short,  but  sufficiently  explicit. \nIt  was  dated  November  19,  1898,  and  aside  from  the  merely  formal \nparts,  simply  says  this : \n\nThe  story  is  substantially  true  as  written. \n\nYours  very  truly, \n\nChauncey  M.  Depew. \n\nThere  are  familiar  formulae,  easily  learned  by  any  bright  schoolboy, \nfor  explaining  any  such  incident,  especially  when  the  subject  is  plain \nJohn  Doe.  Somehow,  it  does  not  seem  quite  so  simple  to  apply  them  to \nChauncey  M.  Depew,  yet  why  not?  He  had  a mental  picture  of  a con- \nvention, knowing  from  experience  how  conventions  look;  when  he  got \nto  the  hall  he  recalled  the  waking  dream  and  had  a feeling  of  familiarity \ncome  over  him,  assisted  by  a chance  resemblance,  it  may  be.  And  there \nyou  are ! But  Mr.  Depew  testifies  that  the  scene  was  identical  with  the \nvision,  that  the  same  unknown  man  was  in  the  chair,  that  Mr.  Quigg, \nof  whose  intentions  he  had  no  previous  notice,  actually  did  and  spoke \nas  in  the  vision,  etc.  The  very  fact  that  he  was  familiar  with  the  aspect \nof  conventions  should  have  made  him  proof  against  confounding  mere \nresemblance  and  identity.  Mr.  Depew  is  quoted  as  saying  that  he  was \n\u201c amazed,\u201d  and  endorses  the  report.  One  may  be  as  willing  as  the  next \nman  to  reduce  this  incident  to  the  commonplace,  and  yet  hesitate  to \nstep  up  to  a fairly  brainy  and  forceful  gentleman  who  has  told  a com- \nplicated incident  and  declared  that  he  was  amazed  by  it,  and  to  inform \n\n\n1 The  letter  is  given  in  full  in  Journal  A.  S.  P.  R.,  March,  1918. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n110 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nhim  that  the  facts  are  essentially  otherwise  than  he  has  reported  them, \nand  that  there  was  nothing  in  the  world  for  him  to  be  amazed  about.1 \n\n\nPREMONITION  WHICH  SAVED  A LIFE  2 * \n(LEWIS  FIELDS  LINN  AND  MRS.  LINN) \n\n\nLewis  Fields  Linn,  M.D.  (1795-1843),  was  a Missouri  physician  of \nreputation,  and  member  of  the  United  States  Senate  toward  the  end  of \nhis  life,  of  enough  distinction  to  find  a place  in  the  \u201c Biographical \nDictionary  \u201d of  the  Encyclopedia  Britannica . The  incident  to  be  re- \nlated probably  left  no  doubt  in  his  mind  that  genuine  premonitions  do \nsometimes  occur,  requiring  the  exercise  of  a supernormal  faculty. \n\nThe  story  was  told  Robert  Dale  Owen  (a  more  discerning  and  crit- \nical writer  than  some  people  think,  even  though  his  methods  did  not \nreach  the  standards  of  the  best  psychic  research  of  our  day)  by  Mrs. \nLinn  herself,  and  by  him  recorded,  shortly  before  the  publication  of  his \nbook.  It  is  therefore  essentially  a first-hand  account.  It  is  orientated \nas  to  time,  place  and  occasion  as  thoroughly  as  at  that  period  would \nhave  been  thought  worth  while,  and  the  names  of  persons  aware  of  the \nfacts  involved  are  given.  Senator  Wright  (1795-1847),  afterwards \nGovernor  of  New  York,  and  a prominent  statesman  of  the  period,  was \n\n\n1 In  this  connection,  what  I wrote  in  the  Journal  A.  S.  P.  R.  for  June,  1918,  may \nhave  sufficient  interest  to  quote : \n\n\u201c If  Chauncey  Depew  were  on  the  yonder  shore  and  a certain  Dean  of  a great \nUniversity  [Professor  Newbold]  had  what  purported  to  be  a message  from  him, \nsaying  4 Fifteen  years  ago  I had  a vision  of  an  apparently  predictive  character,  which \nwas  reported  in  the  newspapers;  you  wrote  me  asking  if  the  report  was  correct,  and \nI replied  that  it  was  substantially  so ; and  if  the  Dean  of  whom  I wot  stated  that  he \nhad  no  recollection  of  either  such  an  incident  as  the  reported  vision  or  of  writing \nto  Mr.  Depew  about  it,  and,  furthermore,  if  as  is  often  the  case,  it  were  not  now  pos- \nsible to  find  confirmatory  evidence  of  either  statement,  they  would  be  set  down  as \nfalse  beyond  question.  Nay,  would  not  the  Dean,  himself,  scout  the  preposterous \nassertions  with  disgust?  We  correct  our  memories  by  those  of  other  living  men,  but \nnever  doubt  our  mnemonic  infallibility  as  opposed  to  a cohort  of  4 spirits.' \n\n44  The  Dean  did  absolutely  forget  that  the  incident  of  the  vision  had  been  re- \nported. He  forgot  absolutely,  that  anything  uncanny  had  ever  happened  to  Dr. \nDepew.  He  forgot  absolutely,  that  he  ever  wrote  to  the  oratorical  railroad  potentate. \nHe  absolutely  forgot  that  he  sent  a copy  of  his  letter  and  the  original  of  the  reply \nwhich  he  received  to  this  Society.  But  Depew  still  lives,  and  the  files  of  the  Society \nare  intact. \n\n44  The  moral  ought  to  be  obvious  to  all  bright  boys  and  girls.  Don't  be  so  ever- \nlastingly cocksure  of  your  memory  just  when  you  are  so  situated  that  the  files  can't \nbe  shown  to  you,  and  when  others  stoutly  contradict  the  purported  spirits  on  the \nground  that  they  themselves  do  not  remember  the  facts  asserted,  allow  just  a wee \nmargin  for  the  errancy  of  embodied  and  mundane  spirits.\" \n\n2 Footfalls  o?i  the  Boundary  of  Another  World,  by  Robert  Dale  Owen  (Philadel- \n\nphia, 1860),  455-58. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nSTATESMEN \n\n\n111 \n\n\none  who  witnessed  Mrs.  Linn\u2019s  strange  and  seemingly  causeless  appre- \nhension, and  it  was  he  who  took  her  to  the  scene  of  disaster  and  learned \nthe  sequel  on  the  following  morning.  General  Macomb  sat  next  to  Mrs. \nLinn  and  also  tried  to  reassure  her;  General  Jones  was  with  her  hus- \nband until  about  half  an  hour  before  the  accident ; Dr.  Sewell  was \nsummoned  to  the  home  at  once  after  it.  All  their  names  are  given,  and \nit  is  not  likely  that  all  four  had  died  during  the  nineteen  years  which \nhad  elapsed.  It  was  not  Mrs.  Linn\u2019s  fault  that  the  investigator  did  not \ninterview  such  as  were  still  living. \n\nIn  discharge  of  his  [Senator  Linn\u2019s]  Congressional  duties,  he  was \nresiding  with  his  family  in  Washington,  during  the  spring  and  summer \nof  1840,  the  last  year  of  Mr.  Van  Buren\u2019s  administration. \n\nOne  day  during  the  month  of  May  of  that  year,  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Linn \nreceived  an  invitation  to  a large  and  formal  dinner-party,  given  by  a \npublic  functionary,  and  to  which  the  most  prominent  members  of  the \nAdministration  party,  including  the  President  himself  and  our  present \nChief  Magistrate,  Mr.  Buchanan,  were  invited  guests.  Dr.  Linn  was \nvery  anxious  to  be  present;  but,  when  the  day  came,  finding  himself \nsuffering  from  an  attack  of  indigestion,  he  begged  his  wife  to  bear  his \napology  in  person,  and  make  one  of  the  dinner-party,  leaving  him  at \nhome.  To  this  she  somewhat  reluctantly  consented.  She  was  accom- \npanied to  the  door  of  their  host  by  a friend,  General  Jones,  who  prom- \nised to  return  and  remain  with  Dr.  Linn  during  the  evening. \n\nAt  table  Mrs.  Linn  sat  next  to  General  Macomb,  who  had  conducted \nher  to  dinner;  and  immediately  opposite  to  her  sat  Silas  Wright,  Sena- \ntor from  New  York,  the  most  intimate  friend  of  her  husband,  and  a man \nby  whose  death,  shortly  after,  the  country  sustained  an  irreparable  loss. \n\nEven  during  the  early  part  of  the  dinner,  Mrs.  Linn  felt  very  un- \neasy about  her  husband.  She  tried  to  reason  herself  out  of  this,  as  she \nknew  that  his  indisposition  was  not  at  all  serious ; but  in  vain.  She \nmentioned  her  uneasiness  to  General  Macomb;  but  he  reminded  her  of \nwhat  she  herself  had  previously  told  him, \u2014 that  General  Jones  had \npromised  to  remain  with  Dr.  Linn,  and  that,  in  the  very  unlikely  con- \ntingency of  any  sudden  illness,  he  would  be  sure  to  apprize  her  of  it. \nNotwithstanding  these  representations,  as  dinner  drew  toward  a close \nthis  unaccountable  uneasiness  increased  to  such  an  uncontrollable  im- \npulse to  return  home,  that,  as  she  expressed  it  to  me,  she  felt  that  she \ncould  not  sit  there  a moment  longer.  Her  sudden  pallor  was  noticed  by \nSenator  Wright,  and  excited  his  alarm.  \u201c I am  sure  you  are  ill,  Mrs. \nLinn,\u201d  he  said;  \u201c what  is  the  matter?  \u201d She  replied  that  she  was  quite \nwell,  but  that  she  must  return  to  her  husband.  Mr.  Wright  sought,  as \nGeneral  Macomb  had  done,  to  calm  her  fears;  but  she  replied  to  him, \n\u201c If  you  wish  to  do  me  a favor  for  which  I shall  be  grateful  while  I \nlive,  make  some  excuse  to  our  host,  so  that  we  can  leave  the  table.\u201d \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n112 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nSeeing  her  so  greatly  excited,  he  complied  with  her  request,  though  they \nwere  then  but  serving  the  dessert;  and  he  and  Mrs.  Wright  accom- \npanied Mrs.  Linn  home. \n\nAs  they  were  taking  leave  of  her  at  the  door  of  her  lodgings,  Sena- \ntor Wright  said,  \u201c I shall  call  tomorrow  morning,  and  have  a good \nlaugh  with  the  doctor  and  yourself  over  your  panic  apprehensions.\u201d \n\nAs  Mrs.  Linn  passed  hastily  up-stairs,  she  met  the  landlady. \n\u201c How  is  Dr.  Linn?  \u201d she  anxiously  asked.  \u201c Very  well,  I believe,\u201d  was \nthe  reply ; \u201c he  took  a bath  more  than  an  hour  ago,  and  I dare  say  is \nsound  asleep  by  this  time.  General  Jones  said  he  was  doing  extremely \nwell.\u201d \n\n\u201c The  General  is  with  him,  is  he  not?  \u201d \n\n\u201c I believe  not.  I think  I saw  him  pass  out  about  half  an  hour  ago.\u201d \n\nIn  a measure  reassured,  Mrs.  Linn  hastened  to  her  husband\u2019s  bed- \nchamber, the  door  of  which  was  closed.  As  she  opened  it,  a dense  smoke \nburst  upon  her,  in  such  stifling  quantity  that  she  staggered  and  fell \non  the  threshold.  Recovering  herself  after  a few  seconds,  she  rushed \ninto  the  room.  The  bolster  was  on  fire,  and  the  feathers  burned  with  a \nbright  glow  and  a suffocating  odor.  She  threw  herself  upon  the  bed ; \nbut  the  fire,  half  smothered  till  that  moment,  was  fanned  by  the  draught \nfrom  the  open  door,  and,  kindling  into  sudden  flame,  caught  her  light \ndress,  which  was  in  a blaze  on  the  instant.  At  the  same  moment  her  eye \nfell  on  the  large  bath-tub  that  had  been  used  by  her  husband.  She \nsprang  into  it,  extinguishing  her  burning  dress ; then,  returning  to  the \nbed,  she  caught  up  the  pillow  and  a sheet  that  was  on  fire,  scorching  her \narms  in  so  doing,  and  plunged  both  into  the  water.  Finally,  exerting \nher  utmost  strength,  she  drew  from  the  bed  her  insensible  husband.  It \nwas  then  only  that  she  called  to  the  people  of  the  house  for  aid. \n\nDr.  Sewell  was  instantly  summoned.  But  it  was  full  half  an  hour \nbefore  the  sufferer  gave  any  signs  whatever  of  returning  animation. \nHe  did  not  leave  his  bed  for  nearly  a week;  and  it  was  three  months \nbefore  he  entirely  recovered  from  the  effects  of  this  accident. \n\n\u201c How  fortunate  it  was,\u201d  said  Dr.  Sewell  to  Mrs.  Linn,  \u201c that  you \narrived  at  the  very  moment  you  did ! Five  minutes  more, \u2014 nay,  three \nminutes, ^ \u2014 and,  in  all  human  probability,  you  would  have  never  seen \nyour  husband  alive  again.\u201d \n\nMr.  Wright  called,  as  he  promised,  the  next  morning.  \u201c Well,  Mrs. \nLinn,\u201d  said  he,  smiling,  \u201c you  have  found  out  by  this  time  how  foolish \nthat  strange  presentiment  of  yours  was.\u201d \n\n\u201c Come  up-stairs,\u201d  she  replied.  And  she  led  him  to  his  friend, \nscarcely  yet  able  to  speak ; and  then  she  showed  him  the  remains  of  the \nhalf-consumed  bolster  and  partially-burned  bed-linen. \n\nWhether  the  sight  changed  his  opinion  on  the  subject  of  presenti- \nments I cannot  tell;  but  he  turned  pale  as  a corpse  (Mrs.  Linn  said), \nand  did  not  utter  a word. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nSTATESMEN \n\n\n113 \n\n\nI  had  all  the  above  particulars  from  Mrs.  Linn  herself,1  together \nwith  the  permission  to  publish  them  in  illustration  of  the  subject  I am \ntreating,  attested  by  date  and  names. \n\n\nTHE  DAEMON  OF  AN  AMERICAN  STATESMAN  2 \n(JOSIAH  QUINCY) \n\nSon  of  a Revolutionary  statesman  of  the  same  name,  Josiah  Quincy \n(1772-1864)  graduated  at  Harvard,  practiced  law  in  Boston,  was \nState  Senator  six  years,  United  States  Senator  eight  years,  speaker  of \nthe  Massachusetts  Assembly  two  years,  Mayor  of  Boston  six  years, \nand  president  of  Harvard  College  sixteen  years.  As  judge  of  the  Bos- \nton municipal  court  in  1832,  he  first  laid  down  the  rule  that  the  publi- \ncation of  the  truth  with  good  intentions,  and  for  a justifiable  motive, \nwas  not  libelous.  He  was  a leader  of  the  Federalists  in  Congress,  an \nable  debater,  fought  his  political  opponents  fiercely,  was  hated  and \nlampooned  by  them,  and  made  his  last  public  speech  in  defense  of  the \nUnion  at  the  age  of  ninety-one. \n\nEdward  Everett  Hale  tells  us : \n\nIt  is  interesting  now  to  know,  what  I did  not  know  till  after  his \ndeath,  that  this  gallant  leader  of  men  believed  that  he  was  directed,  in \nimportant  crises,  by  his  own  \u201c Daemon,\u201d  quite  as  Socrates  believed.  In \nthe  choice  of  his  wife,  which  proved  indeed  to  have  been  made  in  heaven, \nhe  knew  he  was  so  led.  And  in  after  life,  he  ascribed  some  measures  of \nimportance  and  success  to  his  prompt  obedience  to  the  wise  Daemon\u2019s \ndirections. \n\n\nMEDIUMISTIC  COMMUNICATIONS  3 \n(CARL  SCHURZ) \n\n\nCarl  Schurz  (1829-1906),  educated  at  the  University  of  Bonn, \nLL.D.  of  Harvard,  University  of  Missouri  and  Columbia,  participated \nin  the  1848  revolutionary  movement  in  Germany  and  fled  to  save  his \nlife.  Coming  to  the  United  States  in  1852  he  rapidly  rose  in  politics \n\n1 In  Washington,  on  the  4th  of  July,  1859. \n\n2 E.  E.  Hale\u2019s  James  Russell  Lowell  and  His  Friends,  18. \n\n3 McClure\u2019 8 Magazine,  April,  1908.  Also  in  the  volume  of  Schurz\u2019s  Memoirs. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n114 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nand  was  Minister  to  Spain  in  1861,  resigning  to  enter  the  war,  in  which \nhe  gained  a good  standing  as  a brigadier  and  major-general.  After \nseveral  years  as  newspaper  editor  he  was  United  States  Senator  six \nyears,  Secretary  of  the  Interior  under  President  Hayes,  then  became \neditor  of  the  New  York  Evening  Post.  He  was  impatient  of  party \nrule,  and  was  a leader  in  civil  service  reform.  The  most  notable  of  his \nbooks  were  Life  of  Henry  Clay,  a book  of  his  speeches,  and  one  dealing \nwith  his  own  reminiscences.  He  was  an  extraordinarily  useful  citizen, \nbut  roused  violent  opposition,  and  some  of  Nast\u2019s  most  violent  cartoons \nwere  directed  against  him. \n\nOn  the  way  to  Washington,  something  strange  happened  to  me \nwhich  may  be  of  interest  to  the  speculative  psychologist.  In  Philadel- \nphia I had  supper  at  the  house  of  my  intimate  friend,  Mr.  Tiedemann, \nson  of  the  eminent  professor  of  medicine  at  the  University  of  Heidel- \nberg, and  brother  of  Colonel  Tiedemann,  one  of  whose  aides-de-camp  I \nhad  been  during  the  siege  of  the  Fortress  of  Rastatt,  in  1849.  Mrs. \nTiedemann  was  a sister  of  Friedrick  Hecker,  the  famous  revolutionary \nleader  in  Germany,  who  in  this  country  did  distinguished  service  as  a \nUnion  officer.  The  Tiedemanns  had  lost  two  sons  in  our  army,  one  in \nKansas,  and  the  other,  a darling  boy,  in  the  Shenandoah  Valley.  The \nmother,  a lady  of  bright  mind  and  a lively  imagination,  happened  to \nbecome  acquainted  with  a circle  of  spiritualists,  and  received  \u201c mes- \nsages \u201d from  her  two  sons,  which  were  of  the  ordinary  sort,  but  which \nmoved  her  so  much  that  she  became  a believer.  The  Doctor,  too, \nalthough  belonging  to  a school  of  philosophy  which  looked  down  upon \nsuch  things  with  a certain  disdain,  could  not  restrain  a sentimental \ninterest  in  the  pretended  communication  from  her  lost  boys,  and  per- \nmitted spiritualistic  experiment  to  be  made  in  his  family.  This  was \ndone  with  much  zest.  On  the  evening  of  which  I speak  it  was  resolved \nto  have  a stance.  One  of  the  daughters,  an  uncommonly  beautiful,  in- \ntelligent, and  high-spirited  girl  of  about  fifteen,  had  shown  remarkable \nqualities  as  a \u201c writing  medium.\u201d  When  the  circle  was  formed  around \nthe  table,  hands  touching,  a shiver  seemed  to  pass  over  her,  her  fingers \nbegan  to  twitch,  she  grasped  a pencil  held  out  to  her,  and,  as  if  obeying \nan  irresistible  impulse,  she  wrote  in  a jerking  way  upon  a piece  of  paper \nplaced  before  her  the  \u201c messages  \u201d given  her  by  the  \u201c spirits  \u201d who  were \npresent.  So  it  happened  that  evening.  The  names  of  various  deceased \npersons  known  to  the  family  were  announced,  but  they  had  nothing  to \nsay  except  that  they  \u201c lived  in  a higher  sphere,\u201d  and  were  \u201c happy,\u201d \nwere  \u201c often  with  us,\u201d  and  \u201c wished  us  all  to  be  happy,\u201d  etc. \n\nFinally  I was  asked  by  one  of  the  family  if  I could  not  take  part  in \nthe  proceeding  by  calling  for  some  spirit  in  whom  I took  an  interest. \nI consented,  and  called  for  the  spirit  of  Schiller.  For  a minute  or  two \nthe  hand  of  the  girl  remained  quiet;  then  she  wrote  that  the  spirit  of \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nSTATESMEN \n\n\n115 \n\n\nSchiller  had  come  and  asked  what  I wished  of  him.  I answered  that  I \nwished  him  by  way  of  identification,  to  quote  a verse  or  two  from  one \nof  his  works.  Then  the  girl  wrote  in  German  the  following: \n\nIch  hore  rauschende  Music,  das  Schloss  ist \n\nVon  Lichtern  hell.  Wer  sind  die  Frohlichen? \n\nWe  were  all  struck  with  astonishment;  the  sound  of  the  language \nwas  much  like  Schiller\u2019s  works,  but  none  of  us  remembered  for  a mo- \nment in  which  of  Schiller\u2019s  works  the  lines  might  be  found.  At  last  it \noccurred  to  me  that  they  might  be  in  the  last  act  of  \u201c Wallenstein\u2019s \nTod.\u201d  The  volume  was  brought  out,  and,  true  enough,  there  they \nwere.  I asked  myself,  \u201c Can  it  be  that  this  girl,  who,  although  very \nintelligent,  has  never  been  given  to  much  reading,  should  have  read  so \nserious  a work  as  Wallenstein\u2019s  Death;  and,  if  she  has,  that  those  verses \ndid  have  meaning  only  in  connection  with  what  precedes  and  follows \nthem,  should  have  stuck  in  her  memory?\u201d  I asked  her,  when  the \nseance  was  over,  what  she  knew  about  the  Wallenstein  tragedy,  and \nshe,  an  entirely  truthful  child,  answered  that  she  had  never  read  a line \nof  it. \n\nBut  something  still  stranger  was  in  store  for  me.  Schiller\u2019s  spirit \nwould  say  no  more,  and  I called  for  the  spirit  of  Abraham  Lincoln. \nAfter  several  minutes  had  elapsed,  the  girl  wrote  that  Abraham  Lin- \ncoln\u2019s spirit  was  present.  I asked  whether  he  knew  for  what  purpose \nPresident  Johnson  had  summoned  me  to  Washington.  The  answer \ncame:  \u201cHe  wants  you  to  make  an  important  journey  for  him.\u201d  I \nasked  where  that  journey  would  take  me.  Answer:  \u201c He  will  tell  you \ntomorrow.\u201d  I asked,  further,  whether  I should  undertake  that  journey. \nAnswer:  \u201c Yes,  do  not  fail.\u201d  (I  may  add,  by  the  way,  that  at  the  time \nI had  not  the  slightest  anticipation  as  to  what  President  Johnson\u2019s  in- \ntention with  regard  to  me  was ; the  most  plausible  supposition  I enter- \ntained was  that  he  wished  to  discuss  with  me  the  points  urged  in  my \nletter.) \n\nHaving  disposed  of  this  matter,  I asked  whether  the  spirit  of  Lin- \ncoln had  anything  more  to  say  to  me.  The  answer  came:  \u201cYes,  you \nwill  be  a senator  of  the  United  States.\u201d  This  struck  me  as  so  fanciful \nthat  I could  hardly  suppress  a laugh;  but  I asked  further:  \u201cFrom \nwhat  State?\u201d  Answer:  \u201cFrom  Missouri.\u201d  This  was  more  provok- \ningly  mysterious  still ; but  there  the  conversation  ceased.  Hardly  any- \nthing could  have  been  more  improbable  at  that  time  than  that  I should \nbe  a Senator  of  the  United  States  from  the  State  of  Missouri.  My \ndomicile  was  in  Wisconsin,  and  I was  then  thinking  of  returning  there. \nI had  never  thought  of  removing  from  Wisconsin  to  Missouri,  and  there \nwas  not  the  slightest  prospect  of  my  ever  doing  so.  But \u2014 to  forestall \nmy  narrative \u2014 two  years  later  I was  surprised  by  an  entirely  unsought \nand  unexpected  business  proposition  which  took  me  to  St.  Louis,  and \nin  January,  1869,  the  Legislature  of  Missouri  elected  me  a Senator  of \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n116 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nthe  United  States.  I then  remembered  the  prophecy  made  to  me  at  the \nspirit-seance  in  the  house  of  my  friend  Tiedemann  in  Philadelphia \nwhich,  during  the  intervening  years,  I had  never  thought  of.  I should \nhardly  have  trusted  my  memory  with  regard  to  it,  had  it  not  been \nverified  by  friends  who  witnessed  the  occurrence. \n\n\nSPIRITISTIC  PHENOMENA  IN  THE  FAMILY  OF  A UNITED \n\nSTATES  SENATOR \n\n(NATHANIEL  P.  TALLMADGE) \n\nNathaniel  P.  Tallmadge  (1795-1864),  United  States  Senator  from \n1883  to  1844,  governor  of  the  territory  of  Wisconsin,  1844-6,  etc., \nwrote  a letter  to  the  Spiritual  Telegraph,  and  his  letter  is  copied  in \nModem  American  Spiritualism,  by  Emma  Hardinge,  New  York, \n1870,  (page  263). \n\nFond-du-Lac,  Wisconsin. \n\nMessrs.  Partridge  and  Brittan: \n\nYou  have  no  doubt  seen  in  the  public  papers  the  melancholy  fate \nof  our  friend  Hon.  John  B.  Macy,  by  the  burning  of  the  steamer \n\u201c Niagara  \u201d near  Port  Washington,  on  Lake  Michigan.  He,  with  sev- \neral others,  was  precipitated  from  the  small  boat  into  the  water,  whilst \nit  was  being  let  down  at  the  stern  of  the  steamer.  . . . Mr.  Macy  was \ndrowned  on  the  24th  instant,  about  four  o\u2019clock  p.  m.  On  the  morning \nof  the  next  day,  and  before  any  rumor  of  his  fate  could  possibly  have \nreached  us,  my  daughter  saw  shadows  flitting  across  her  room,  which \nshe  mentioned  to  the  family  as  a presage  of  bad  news.  Mr.  Macy,  who \nhad  been  our  near  neighbor,  had  started  for  Lake  Superior,  and  was \nnot  expected  home  for  several  days. \n\nIn  the  night,  after  the  family  had  retired  to  rest,  my  daughter  dis- \ncovered a bright  light  in  the  sitting-room  opening  into  hers,  and  the \nsame  shadow,  which  she  had  indistinctly  noticed  in  the  morning,  now \nappeared  in  the  shape  and  exact  semblance  of  Mr.  Macy.  She  informed \nher  mother  of  the  apparition,  immediately  adding,  under  impression, \n\u201c Mr.  Macy  is  drowned.\u201d  Another  daughter,  who  is  also  a medium, \nsleeping  in  a different  part  of  the  house,  saw  the  same  light  and  the \nshadowy  form  of  Mr.  Macy  as  he  appeared  to  her  sister,  upon  which \nshe  was  influenced  to  write  \u201c Niagara \u2014 drowned  by  the  upsetting  of  the \nsmall  boat.\u201d  The  next  day,  and  for  the  first  time,  the  news  of  the \ncatastrophe,  and  the  manner  of  Mr.  Macy\u2019s  death,  reached  our \nvillage.  . . . \n\nYours  very  truly, \n\nN.  P.  Tallmadge. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGoogle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nSTATESMEN \n\n\n117 \n\n\nCOINCIDENTAL  COMPOUND  SENSORY  HALLUCINATION  1 \n(PHILIP  MEADOWS  TAYLOR) \n\nColonel  Taylor  (1808-1876)  was  long  in  the  service  of  the  Nizam, \none  of  the  great  princes  of  Southern  India,  and  for  some  years  during \nthe  minority  of  a Rajah  was  the  very  successful  administrator  of  the \nprincipality  of  Shorapore.  His  knowledge  of  the  languages,  people, \nlaws  and  history  of  Southern  India  has  seldom  been  equalled.  He  was \njudge,  engineer,  artist,  writer  and  administrator.  For  thirteen  years \nhe  was  also  correspondent  for  the  (London)  Times,  and  he  was  author \nof  several  novels,  as  Confessions  of  a Thug,  Ralph  Darnell,  and  of  a \nStudent's  Manual  of  the  History  of  India. \n\nThis  determination  [to  live  unmarried]  was  the  result  of  a very \ncurious  and  strange  incident  that  befell  me  during  one  of  my  marches \nto  Hyderabad.  I have  never  forgotten  it,  and  it  returns  to  this  day \nto  my  memory  with  a strangely  vivid  effect  that  I can  neither  repel  nor \nexplain.  I purposely  withhold  the  date  of  the  year.  In  my  very  early \nlife,  I had  been  deeply  and  devotedly  attached  to  one  in  England,  and \nonly  relinquished  the  hope  of  some  day  winning  her  when  the  terrible \norder  came  out  that  no  furlough  to  Europe  would  be  granted.  One \nevening  I was  at  the  village  of  Dewas  Kudea,  after  a very  long  after- \nnoon and  evening  march  from  Muktul,  and  I lay  down  very  weary ; but \nthe  barking  of  village  dogs,  and  the  baying  of  jackals,  and  over-fatigue \nand  heat,  prevented  sleep,  and  I was  wide  awake  and  restless.  Sud- \ndenly, for  my  tent  door  was  wide  open,  I saw  the  face  and  figure  so \nfamiliar  to  me,  but  looking  older,  and  with  a sad  and  troubled  expres- \nsion ; the  dress  was  white,  and  seemed  covered  with  a profusion  of  lace, \nand  glistened  in  the  bright  moonlight.  The  arms  were  stretched  out, \nand  a low  plaintive  cry  of  \u201c Do  not  let  me  go ; do  not  let  me  go ! \u201d \nreached  me.  I sprang  forward,  but  the  figure  receded,  growing  fainter \nand  fainter  till  I could  see  it  no  longer,  but  the  low  sad  tones  still \nsounded.  I had  run  barefooted  across  the  open  space,  where  my  tents \nwere  pitched,  very  much  to  the  astonishment  of  the  sentry  on  guard, \nbut  I returned  to  my  tent  without  speaking  to  him. \n\nI wrote  to  my  father,  I wished  to  know  whether  there  was  any  hope \nfor  me.  He  wrote  back  to  me  these  words : \u201c Too  late,  my  dear  son \u2014 \non  the  very  day  of  the  vision  you  describe  to  me,  A.  was  married.\u201d \n\nMiss  Taylor,  who  edited  her  father\u2019s  Life,  testified  that  she  had \noften  heard  her  father  mention  the  incident,  and  that  he  always  told \nit  as  in  the  book.2 \n\n1 Story  of  My  Life,  by  Meadows  Taylor  (1877),  II,  32-33. \n\n2 Phantasms  of  the  Limng,  II,  579. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n118 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nA COMPLEXLY  COINCIDING  DREAM  1 \n(SIR  JOHN  CROWE) \n\nSir  John  Crowe,  British  Consul-General  for  Norway,  returned  from \na journey  with  his  son,  and  was  astonished  when  his  daughter  told  him \na dream  she  had  the  night  before,  which  pictured  a peculiar  peril  which \nhe  had  incurred,  at  the  very  hour  of  the  dream.  This  was  in  the  winter \nof  1872-3. \n\nThe  daughter  tells  the  story  in  1883,  and  it  is  corroborated  by  her \nbrother. \n\nMy  father  and  brother  were  on  a journey  during  the  winter.  I was \nexpecting  them  home,  without  knowing  the  exact  day  of  their  return. \nThe  date,  to  the  best  of  my  recollection,  was  the  winter  of  1871-72. \nI had  gone  to  bed  at  my  usual  time,  about  11  p.  m.  Some  time  in  the \nnight  I had  a vivid  dream,  which  made  a great  impression  on  me.  I \ndreamt  I was  looking  out  of  a window,  when  I saw  father  driving  in  a \nSpids  sledge,  followed  in  another  by  my  brother.  They  had  to  pass  a \ncross-road,  on  which  another  traveler  was  driving  very  fast,  also  in  a \nsledge  with  one  horse.  Father  seemed  to  drive  on  without  observing  the \nother  fellow,  who  would  without  fail  have  driven  over  father  if  he  had \nnot  made  his  horse  rear,  so  that  I saw  my  father  drive  under  the  hoofs \nof  the  horse.  Every  moment  I expected  the  horse  would  fall  down  and \ncrush  him.  I called  out,  \u201c Father ! father ! \u201d and  woke  in  a great  fright. \nThe  next  morning  my  father  and  brother  returned.  I said  to  him,  \u201c I \nam  so  glad  to  see  you  arrive  quite  safely,  as  I had  such  a dreadful \ndream  about  you  last  night.\u201d  My  brother  said,  \u201c You  could  not  have \nbeen  in  greater  fright  about  him  than  I was,\u201d  and  then  he  related  to  me \nwhat  had  happened,  which  tallied  exactly  with  my  dream.  My  brother \nin  his  fright,  when  he  saw  the  feet  of  the  horse  over  father\u2019s  head,  called \nout,  \u201c Oh ! father,  father ! \u201d \n\nI have  never  had  any  other  dream  of  this  kind,  nor  do  I remember \never  to  have  had  another  dream  of  an  accident  happening  to  any  one  in \nwhom  I was  interested.  I often  dream  of  people,  and  when  this  happens \nI generally  expect  to  receive  a letter  from  them,  or  to  hear  of  them  in \nthe  course  of  the  next  day.  I dreamt  of  Mrs.  G.  Bidder  the  night \nbefore  I received  her  letter  asking  me  for  an  account  of  this  dream ; \nand  I told  Mr.  West,  before  we  went  down  to  breakfast,  that  I should \nhave  a letter  that  day  from  her.  I had  no  other  reason  to  expect  a \nletter  from  her,  nor  had  I received  one  for  some  time,  I should  think \nsome  years,  previously. \n\nHilda  West. \n\n1 From  Human  Personality,  I,  394-5;  also  in  Phantasms  of  the  Living,  I,  202. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nDIPLOMATS \n\n\n119 \n\n\nMrs.  West\u2019s  father,  Sir  John  Crowe,  late  Consul-General  for  Nor- \nway, is  since  dead;  but  her  brother,  Mr.  Septimus  Crowe,  of  Librola, \nMary\u2019s  Hill  Road,  Shortlands,  sends  us  the  following  confirmation : \n\n\u201c I remember  vividly,  on  my  return  once  with  my  father  from  a trip \nto  the  north  of  Norway  in  the  winter  time,  my  sister  meeting  us  at  the \nhall  door  as  we  entered,  and  exclaiming  how  pleased  she  was  to  see  us, \nand  that  we  were  safe,  as  she  said  at  once  to  me  that  she  had  had  such \nan  unpleasant  dream  the  evening  before.  I said,  \u2018 What  was  it?  \u2019 She \nthen  minutely  explained  to  me  the  dream,  as  she  related  it  to  you,  and \nwhich  is  in  accordance  with  the  facts.  It  naturally  astonished  my \nfather  and  myself  a good  deal,  that  she  so  vividly  in  her  sleep  saw \nexactly  what  happened,  and  I should  say,  too,  she  dreamt  it  at  the  very \ntime  it  happened,  about  11 :30  p.  m. \n\n\u201c Septimus  Chowe.\u201d \n\nThe  wife  of  G.  Bidder,  Q.C.,  also  sent  in  the  story  as  she  recollected \nits  being  told  by  Mr.  Septimus  Crowe  at  her  table,  and  her  story  agrees, \nexcept  as  she  makes  it  the  horse  of  the  Consul-General,  instead  of  that \nof  the  stranger,  that  rears.  One  who  repeats  a story,  not  being  herself \none  of  the  eye-witnesses,  seldom  remembers  every  particular  correctly. \n\nIt  is  extremely  unlikely  that  the  tallying  of  the  dream  with  the \naccident  could  have  been  merely  a fortuitous  coincidence.  The  parallels \nare  too  many  and  exact,  even  though  we  admit  that  some  other  non- \ncoinciding details  may  have  faded  from  memory.  The  memories  of \nboth  dreamer  and  her  brother  that  all  were  at  the  time  amazed  at  the \nexactitude  of  the  dream  could  hardly  have  been  illusory. \n\n(a)  A peril,  (b)  to  the  father,  (c)  from  a horse,  (d)  rearing  so  that \nhis  hoofs  were  over  the  father\u2019s  head,  (e)  the  horse  being  that  of \nanother  man,  (f)  coming  on  a cross-road,  (g)  the  incident  certainly \noccurring  on  the  same  night  with  the  dream,  and,  according  to  the \nbrother  (though  we  may  have  doubts  of  this,  considering  that  Mrs. \nWest  does  not  say  so),  at  the  same  hour. \n\n\n\u201c HEARS  \u201d HIS  DAUGHTER-IN-LAW  UTTER  A SENTENCE \nWHICH  SHE  ACTUALLY  UTTERS  AT  THREE \nHUNDRED  MILES  DISTANCE  1 \n\n(JOHN  DRUMMOND  HAY) \n\nThe  man  who  had  this  experience,  the  Right  Hon.  Sir  John  Drum- \nmond Hay,  K.C.B.,  G.C.,  M.G.,  was  for  many  years  Her  Majesty\u2019s \n\n1 Journal  S.  P.  R.,  I,  Vol.  40;  also  Human  Personality,  I,  396. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n120 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nMinister  to  Morocco.  This  is  his  statement,  witnessed  by  members  of \nhis  family  who  remembered  the  occurrence. \n\n\nSeptember  16,  1889. \n\nIn  the  year  1879  my  son  Robert  Drummond  Hay  resided  at  Mogo- \ndor  with  his  family,  where  he  was  at  that  time  Consul.  It  was  in  the \nmonth  of  February.  I had  lately  received  good  accounts  of  my  son \nand  his  family;  I was  also  in  perfect  health.  About  1 a.  m.  (I  forget \nthe  exact  day  in  February),  whilst  sleeping  soundly  [at  Tangier],  I \nwas  woke  by  hearing  distinctly  the  voice  of  my  daughter-in-law,  who \nwas  with  her  husband  at  Mogodor,  saying  in  a clear,  but  distressed \ntone  of  voice,  \u201c Oh,  I wish  papa  only  knew  that  Robert  is  ill.\u201d  There \nwas  a night  lamp  in  the  room.  I sat  up  and  listened,  looking  around \nthe  room,  but  there  was  no  one  except  my  wife,  sleeping  quietly  in  bed. \nI listened  for  some  seconds,  expecting  to  hear  footsteps  outside,  but \ncomplete  stillness  prevailed,  so  I lay  down  again,  thanking  God  that \nthe  voice  which  woke  me  was  an  hallucination.  I had  hardly  closed  my \neyes  when  I heard  the  same  voice  and  words,  upon  which  I woke  Lady \nDrummond  Hay,  and  told  her  what  had  occurred,  and  got  up  and  went \ninto  my  Study,  adjoining  the  bed-room,  and  noted  it  in  my  diary.  Next \nmorning  I related  what  had  happened  to  my  daughter,  saying  that, \nthough  I did  not  believe  in  dreams,  I felt  anxious  for  tidings  from \nMogodor.  That  port,  as  you  will  see  in  the  map,  is  about  300  miles \nsouth  of  Tangier.  A few  days  after  this  incident  a letter  arrived  from \nmy  daughter-in-law,  Mrs.  R.  Drummond  Hay,  telling  us  that  my  son \nwas  seriously  ill  with  typhoid  fever  and  mentioning  the  night  during \nwhich  he  had  been  delirious.  Much  struck  by  the  coincidence  that  it \nwas  the  same  night  I had  heard  her  voice,  I wrote  to  tell  her  what  had \nhappened.  She  replied,  the  following  post,  that  in  her  distress  at \nseeing  her  husband  so  dangerously  ill,  and  from  being  alone  in  a distant \nland,  she  had  made  use  of  the  precise  words  which  had  startled  me  from \nsleep,  and  had  repeated  them.  As  it  may  be  of  interest  for  you  to \nreceive  a corroboration  of  what  I have  related  from  the  persons  I have \nmentioned,  who  happen  to  be  with  me  at  this  date,  they  also  sign  to \naffirm  the  accuracy  of  all  I have  related. \n\nWhen  I resigned,  in  1886,  I destroyed,  unfortunately,  a number  of \nmy  diaries  and  amongst  them  that  of  1879,  or  I should  have  been  able \nto  state  the  day,  and  might  have  sent  you  the  leaf  on  which  I noted \nthe  incident. \n\n(Signed)  J.  H.  Drummond  Hay, \n\nAnnette  Drummond  Hay, \nEuphemia  Drummond  Hay, \nAlice  Drummond  Hay. \n\nIt  is  exceedingly  difficult  to  suppose  that  there  can  be  any  essential \nerror  in  this  statement  of  facts.  Sir  Drummond  Hay\u2019s  account  is  clear \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nPUBLICISTS \n\n\n121 \n\n\nand  precise,  and  witnessed  by  three  members  of  his  family  who  remem- \nber the  event.  He  noted  the  occurrence  the  same  night,  and  the  entry \nremained  in  his  diary  until  three  years  before  the  final  statement  was \nmade.  Before  she  knew  of  his  experience,  his  daughter-in-law  wrote  of \nhis  son\u2019s  illness,  and  mentioned  that  very  night  as  the  one  when  he  was \ndelirious  (and  when  she  would  probably  have  been  most  anxious). \nThen  Sir  Drummond  told  her  the  whole  story,  and  she  wrote  that  the \nwords  were  actually  uttered  by  her  that  night.  Furthermore,  she \nuttered  them  twice,  corresponding  with  the  number  of  times  he  seemed \nto  hear  them.  And  finally,  he  recognized  the  voice  as  that  of  his \ndaughter-in-law. \n\nNow,  as  it  will  not  be  contended  that  any  hyperesthesia  would  be \ncapable  of  bridging  300  miles,  and  as  it  would  be  ridiculous  to  suppose \nthat  so  complex  a coincidence  could  be  mere  chance,  unless  the  whole \nfamily  lied  or  had  coinciding  insane  memories,  we  have  here  a super- \nnormal fact.1 \n\n\n1/ \n\nPREMONITION  OF  A FIRE  2 \n(SUSAN  B.  ANTHONY) \n\nMiss  Anthony  (1820-1906)  reached  womanhood  at  about  the  time \nwhen  clergymen  and  newspapers  of  Boston  were  expressing  shocked \nfeelings  because  some  women  proposed  so  indelicate  a thing  as  helping \nto  raise  funds  for  the  completion  of  Bunker  Hill  Monument.  Women \ntoday  perhaps  owe  their  present  status  of  rights  by  law  and  privilege \n\n\n1 There  are  many  parallel  recorded  incidents.  The  compiler\u2019s  wife  heard  my \nfoster-daughter\u2019s  voice  calling  my  first  name  \u201c Walter,\u201d  which  she  had  never  before \nheard  her  do,  since  her  customary  title  for  me  was  \u201c papa,\u201d  at  the  hour  when  the \nlatter,  separated  by  two  hundred  miles,  saw  an  apparition  of  my  mother,  and,  emo- \ntionally spoke  the  name  by  which  she  knew  my  mother  would  call  me.  (See  The \n\nPsychic  in  the  House,  pp.  50-61.)  Mr.  Walter , of  San  Bernardino,  California, \n\nwas  awakened  by  the  voice  of  his  wife,  then  100  miles  distant,  uttering  his  name,  and \nheard  it  again  after  awake.  He  rose  and  looked  at  the  clock.  It  was  afterward \nlearned  that  under  circumstances  approaching  those  in  the  Hay  incident,  his  wife  at \nprecisely  that  time,  their  son  lying  very  ill,  went  out  on  the  veranda,  stretched  her \narms  in  the  direction  of  the  town  where  her  husband  was,  and  called  his  name, \n\u201c Walter,\u201d  twice.  I personally  got  the  written  statements  of  both,  and  they  are  now \nin  the  unpublished  archives  of  the  A.  S.  P.  R.  Charlotte  Bronte  had  probably  heard \nof  a similar  incident  when  she  wrote  of  Rochester  exclaiming  in  agonized  tones, \n\u201c Jane  1 Jane,\u201d  and  of  Jane  Eyre,  at  a great  distance,  hearing  his  voice  calling  her \nname.  Indeed,  she  is  said  to  have  remarked,  when  the  incident  was  commented \nupon  in  her  hearing:  41  But  it  really  happened.\u201d \n\n2 Elizabeth  Cady  Stanton,  as  Revealed  in  Her  Letters,  Diary  and  Reminiscences. \nEdited  by  Theodore  Stanton  and  Harriot  Stanton  Blatch,  II,  364. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n122 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nby  social  usage  more  to  her  than  to  any  other  person.  At  first  her \nefforts  centered  on  temperance,  then  upon  abolition  of  slavery,  and \nfinally  upon  woman  suffrage.  Her  life  exhibited  enormous  industry, \npersistent  energy  and  unflinching  courage.  Accustomed  in  the  decade \nfollowing  the  Civil  War  to  be  ridiculed  generally  by  the  press,  long \nbefore  her  death  she  had  come  to  be  well-nigh  universally  honored  and \nesteemed. \n\nThe  guarantor  of  the  incident  is  Mrs.  Elizabeth  Cady  Stanton,  for \nmany  years  an  intimate  friend  and  colleague  of  Miss  Anthony.  Mrs. \nStanton  wrote  in  her  diary: \n\nIn  a few  days  we  are  expecting  Miss  Anthony  to  make  us  a visit. \nShe  has  had  a very  remarkable  dream.  The  physician  ordered  her \nfrom  Philadelphia  to  Atlantic  City  for  her  health.  While  in  the  latter \nplace,  she  had  a very  vivid  dream  one  night.  She  thought  she  was  being \nburnt  alive  in  one  of  the  hotels,  and  when  she  arose  in  the  morning,  told \nher  niece  what  she  had  dreamed.  \u201c We  must  pack  at  once  and  go  back \nto  Philadelphia,\u201d  she  said.  This  was  done,  and  the  next  day  the  hotel \nin  which  they  had  been,  ten  other  hotels  and  miles  of  the  boardwalk, \nwere  destroyed  by  fire. \n\nThere  have  been  instances  where,  for  example,  but  one  person  in  a \nhotel,  and  he  in  a distant  part  of  it,  was  seized  with  an  overpowering \nimpression  of  a fire,  which  at  that  time  had  actually  only  just  begun, \nand  these  have  been  explained  as  instances  of  hyperesthesia  in  the  sense \nof  smell.  But  it  will  hardly  be  held  that  one  could  smell  a fire  hours \nbefore  it  started. \n\n\nMONITION  BY  A \u201c VOICE  \u201d 1 \n\n(MARY  ASHTON  LIVERMORE;  GUARANTOR,  MINOT \nJUDSON  SAVAGE) \n\nMrs.  Livermore  (1821-1905)  was  agent  of  the  United  States  Sani- \ntary Commission  in  the  Civil  War,  and  afterwards  became  famous  as  a \nlecturer  in  America  and  abroad.  She  was  active  in  the  woman  suffrage \nand  temperance  issues.  Among  her  books  were  Pen  Pictures  and \nThirty  Years  Too  Late. \n\nThe  Rev.  M.  J.  Savage  (1841-1918),  D.D.,  of  Harvard,  was  one \nof  the  leading  Unitarian  clergymen  of  his  land  and  time,  his  principal \n\n1 Life  Beyond  Death,  by  M.  J.  Savage,  284. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nPUBLICISTS \n\n\n123 \n\n\nchurches  being  Church  of  the  Unity,  Boston,  and  Church  of  the  Mes- \nsiah, New  York.  He  was  author  of  many  books,  including  several  on \npsychic  research. \n\nHe  testifies : \n\nMrs.  Mary  A.  Livermore,  famous  for  her  devoted  services  during \nthe  War,  and  one  of  the  greatest  woman  speakers  that  the  world  has \never  known,  told  me  how  her  life  was  saved  during  her  travels  in  the \nWest,  on  a certain  occasion,  by  her  hearing  and  instantly  obeying  a \nvoice.  She  did  not  know  where  it  came  from,  but  she  leaped  as  the  voice \nordered  her  to,  from  one  side  of  a car  to  the  other,  and  instantly  the \nside  where  she  had  been  sitting  was  crushed  in  and  utterly  demolished. \n\n\nTHE  DAEMON  OF  SOCRATES \n(SOCRATES) \n\nThis  great  Greek,  whose  sayings  and  acts  are  known  to  us  mainly \nthrough  Plato,  his  still  greater  disciple,  and  Xenophon,  who  also  came \nunder  his  influence,  was  born  somewhere  about  470  b.  c.,  and  died  of \npoison,  by  judicial  sentence,  in  399  b.  c.  Few  men  ever  lived  whose \nmere  talk \u2014 for  he  wrote  nothing \u2014 set  up  so  powerful  an  influence  on \nhuman  thought.  He  founded  no  school  of  philosophy;  his  work  was \nto  teach  men  to  abandon  time-worn  cant  and  prepossession,  to  examine \nthe  foundations  of  their  beliefs  and  to  think  logically.  Grotesque  in \ncountenance  and  dress,  almost  certain  to  enmesh  in  the  net  of  his  dia- \nlectic anyone  who  dared  to  answer  his  questions,  he  nevertheless  thrilled \nand  swayed  many  of  the  most  intellectual  men  of  his  day. \n\nIt  is  well  known  that  he  believed  himself  to  be  guided  by  a demon. \nI need  not  remind  my  learned  reader  that  this  term,  in  the  Greek,  did \nnot  mean  what  the  English  word  \u201c demon  \u201d means.  Besides  signifying \na god  or  goddess,  it  was  used  to  denote  the  soul  of  a man  of  the  golden \nage  and,  later,  the  spirit  of  any  dead  man.  Just  in  what  sense  Socrates \nhimself  used  the  word  does  not  plainly  appear.  We  only  know  from \nPlato  and  from  Xenophon  that  he  frequently  used  the  term  in  refer- \nence to  a sign  which  he  had  been  accustomed  from  an  early  age  very \nfrequently  to  receive,  which  guided  him  in  his  conduct  and  which  he \nnever  disobeyed,  and  from  Plato  that  the  sign  was  in  the  form  of  a \nvoice.1  This  voice  was  heard  only  when  he  was  on  the  point  of  doing  or \n\n1 This  is  the  declaration  attributed  to  Socrates  by  Plato:  \u201c I am  moved  by  a cer- \ntain divine  and  spiritual  influence,  which  also  Miletus,  through  mockery,  has  set  out \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n124 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nsaying  something  which  he  ought  not  do  or  say.  When  at  last  he  was \non  trial  for  his  life,  on  the  false  charge  of  impiety,  it  surprised  him  that \nwhen  he  was  about  to  prepare  a speech  in  his  defense  he  heard  it  direct- \ning him  not  to  do  so.  Throughout  the  trial,  when  he  spoke  out  boldly \nand  unconciliatingly,  exasperating  his  judges,  it  was  silent  in  approval. \nIn  his  last  speech,  after  sentence  had  been  passed,  he  said: \n\n\u201c There  has  happened  to  me,  O my  judges,  a wonderful  thing.  For \nthat  accustomed  divine  intimation  in  time  past  came  to  me  very  many \ntimes,  and  met  me  on  slight  occasion,  if  I were  about  to  act  in  some \nway  not  aright ; but  now  this  fate  w\u2019hich  ye  behold  has  come  upon  me, \u2014 \nthis  which  a man  might  deem,  and  which  is  considered,  the  very  worst \nof  ills.  Yet  neither  when  I left  my  home  this  morning  was  I checked  by \nthat  accustomed  sign;  nor  when  I came  up  hither  to  the  judgment- \nhall,  nor  at  any  point  in  my  speech  as  I spoke.  And  yet  in  other \nspeeches  of  mine  the  sign  has  often  stopped  me  in  the  midst.  But  now \nit  has  not  hindered  me  in  any  deed  or  word  of  mine  connected  with  this \npresent  business.  What,  then,  do  I suppose  to  be  the  reason  thereof? \nI will  tell  you.  I think  it  is  that  what  has  happened  to  me  has  been  a \ngood  thing;  and  we  must  have  been  mistaken  when  we  supposed  that \ndeath  was  an  evil.  Herein  is  a strong  proof  to  me  of  this;  for  that \naccustomed  sign  would  assuredly  have  checked  me,  had  I been  about  to \ndo  aught  that  was  evil.\u201d \n\nThis  we  find  in  Plato\u2019s  Apology,  and  in  his  Theages  1 we  have  an \nalleged  example  of  the  intervention  of  the  \u201c dam  on.\u201d \n\nTimarchus  was  sitting  at  supper  with  Socrates,  and  rose  to  go  out \nto  a plot  of  assassination,  to  which  plot  only  one  other  man  was  privy. \n\u201c What  say  you,  Socrates  ? \u201d said  Timarchus,  \u201c do  you  continue  drink- \ning ; I must  go  out  somewhither,  but  will  return  in  a little,  if  so  I may.\u201d \nAnd  the  voice  came  to  me ; and  I said,  \u201c By  no  means  rise  from  table ; \nfor  the  accustomed  divine  sign  has  come  to  me.\u201d  And  he  stayed.  And \nafter  a time  again  he  got  up  to  go,  and  said,  \u201c I must  be  gone,  Socra- \ntes.\u201d And  the  sign  came  to  me  again;  and  again  I made  him  stay. \nAnd  the  third  time,  determining  that  I should  not  see,  he  rose  and  said \nnaught  to  me,  when  my  mind  was  turned  elsewhere;  and  thus  he  went \nforth,  and  was  gone,  and  did  that  which  was  to  be  his  doom. \n\n\nin  the  indictment.  This  began  with  me  from  childhood,  being  a kind  of  a voice, \nwhich,  when  present,  always  diverts  me  from  what  I am  about  to  do,  but  never \nurges  me  on.  But  this  duty,  as  I said,  has  been  enjoined  on  me  by  the  Deity,  by \noracles,  by  dreams,  and  by  every  mode  by  which  any  other  divine  decree  has  ever \nenjoined  anything  for  man  to  do.\u201d \n\n1 It  is  not  certain  that  Plato  wrote  the  latter  work,  but  the  incident  is  so  moder- \nate, whereas  invented  incidents  of  a psychic  character  were  usually  of  a more  extreme \nand  startling  character,  that  I am  inclined  to  credit  it. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nPUBLICISTS \n\n\n125 \n\n\nOf  course  it  is  quite  impossible  now  to  gauge  the  evidential  value  of \nthis  latter  incident.  It  is  quite  possible  to  hold  that  the  \u201c demon  \u201d was \nreally  intimations  rising  from  the  subconscious  of  a man  of  extraordi- \nnary intellectual  brilliancy,  though  such  intimations  in  the  cases  of \nmost  men  would  have  been  in  the  direction  of  taking  precautions  to \nsave  their  lives  instead  of  disregarding  such  precautions. \n\n\nEVIDENTIAL  QUASI- AUDITORY-AND-TACTUAL \nEXPERIENCE \n\n(ELIZABETH  CADY  STANTON) \n\nMrs.  Elizabeth  Cady  Stanton  (1815-1902)  was  daughter  of  Daniel \nC.  Cady,  a judge  of  the  New  York  Supreme  Court;  wife  of  Henry  B. \nStanton,  lawyer,  anti-slavery  orator  and  senator ; but  of  far  more  note \nherself  than  either  of  these.  She  and  Susan  B.  Anthony  were  probably \nthe  two  most  prominent  leaders  of  the  movement  for  woman  suffrage \nand  reform  of  laws  relating  to  women.  She  called  the  first  Woman\u2019s \nRights  Convention  in  1848,  and  for  twenty-eight  years  was  president \nof  the  National  Woman\u2019s  Suffrage  Association.  For  many  years  she \nwas  active  as  a speaker  and  writer. \n\nThe  psychic  incident  of  her  own  experience  which  has  been  pre- \nserved is  the  more  impressive  because  she  was  not  partial  to  such  mat- \nters. Only  in  her  diary,  parts  of  which  were  published  by  her  daughter \nlong  after  her  death,  did  she  refer  to  this  \u201c one  of  my  psychic  experi- \nences:\u201d In  her  autobiographic  reminiscences  there  is  not  a trace \nof  them. \n\nIn  her  Diary,1  under  date  of  October  7,  1890,  we  find  this  entry \nwritten  in  London: \n\nAt  a dinner  given  the  other  night  by  Mrs.  Charles  McLaren,  I met \nmany  interesting  people.  . . . Another  guest  was  Henry  Lucy,  who \nhas  made  himself  famous  as  \u201c Toby,  M.P.,\u201d  of  Punch.  . . . After  he \nhad  given  us  some  good  stories,  Hattie  thought  it  her  turn  to  con- \ntribute to  the  general  entertainment,  so  related  one  of  my  psychic \nexperiences,  which  appeared  to  particularly  interest  Mr.  Lucy,  who \nput  some  questions  about  the  rather  hair-raising  occurrence. \n\nMrs.  Blatch  adds  an  explanatory  note: \n\nIn  his  diary  published  in  the  Comhill  Magazine , Sir  Henry  gives \nthis  account  of  Mrs.  Stanton\u2019s  experience:  \u201cSome  years  ago  she  was \n\n1 Elizabeth  Cady  Stanton,  as  Revealed  in  Her  Letters,  Diary  and  Reminiscences. \nEdited  by  Theodore  Stanton  and  Harriet  Stanton  Blatch,  II,  267-288. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGoogle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n126 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nat  Washington,  at  a time  when  Congress  was  sitting.  On  applying  for \na room  at  a hotel  she  had  been  accustomed  to  frequent,  she  was  told  the \nhouse  was  full.  After  some  hesitation  the  clerk,  observing  her  distress, \nundertook,  if  she  would  wait  half  an  hour,  that  a room,  not  the  best  in \nthe  house,  but  all  that  was  possible,  should  be  got  ready  for  her.  It \nwas  a small,  plainly  furnished  room  on  the  sixth  story.  It  had  to  serve, \nand  she  was  disposed  to  make  the  best  of  it.  She  went  to  bed  early  and \nslept  soundly  till  she  was  awakened  by  the  sensation  of  a hand  touching \nher  face,  and  a voice  cried,  with  piteous  accent,  \u201c Oh,  Mother ! \nMother ! \u201d She  was  profoundly  startled,  but  argued  with  herself  that \nit  was  only  a dream.  She  determined  to  go  to  sleep  again,  and  suc- \nceeded. Again  she  was  awakened  with  the  hand  nervously  stroking  her \nface  and  the  blood-curdling  cry,  \u201c Oh,  Mother ! Mother ! \u201d It  was  no \nuse  trying  to  sleep.  She  got  up,  half  dressed,  lit  a candle,  got  a book, \nand  sat  in  the  armchair  till  daybreak,  nothing  further  happening.  As \nsoon  as  she  heard  the  servants  moving  she  rang  the  bell,  and  the \nchambermaid  came  in  with  startled  look.  To  her  the  visitor  related \nher  experiences.  \u201cYes,  marm,\u201d  said  the  chambermaid,  \u201cI  told  them \nthey  ought  not  to  have  put  you  in  the  room.  He  was  only  carried  out \nan  hour  before  you  came.\u201d  \u201c Who  was  carried  out?  \u201d said  the  lady. \n\u201c Why,  the  young  man  who  has  been  lying  here  for  a fortnight  in \ndelirium  tremens  and  died.  He  was  stretching  out  his  hands,  feeling \nfor  something,  and  crying  in  heartbreaking  voice,  \u2018 Oh,  Mother ! \nMother!\u2019\u201d  [It  was  I who  related  the  story,  much  to  my  mother\u2019s \ndiscomfort.  She  told  me  afterwards  there  were  \u201c sufficient  isms  at- \ntached to  her  name  without  adding  spiritism  or  the  like.\u201d  Mr.  Lucy \ndid  not  connect  the  story  apparently  with  her,  and  erred  in  substitut- \ning Washington  for  Springfield,  Illinois,  where  the  occurrence  really \ntranspired. \u2014 H.  S.  B.] \n\nIt  is  not  immediately  evident  what  Mrs.  Blatch  means  by  saying \nthat  \u201c Sir  Henry  did  not  connect  the  story  apparently  with  her,\u201d  but \npresumably  in  his  published  diary  he  did  not  give  Mrs.  Stanton\u2019s  name \nas  that  of  the  woman  who  had  the  experience.  But  both  Mrs.  Stanton \nin  her  diary  and  Mrs.  Blatch  in  her  note  testify  that  she  was  the  woman. \nMoreover,  Mrs.  Stanton  states  that  her  daughter  told  the  story  in  the \npresence  of  Sir  Henry,  and  the  daughter,  by  correcting  two  errors  of \nmemory  on  his  part,  indicates  that  otherwise  he  remembered  it,  as  it \nwas  told  in  Mrs.  Stanton\u2019s  presence,  correctly.1 \n\n1 Mrs.  Stanton  writes  at  another  time  in  her  diary  (II,  361) : \u201c Adelaide  Johnson \nhas  just  dined  with  us  and  told  us  of  a haunted  house  in  which  she  lives,  staying \nbravely  alone  there  at  night,  seeing  visions  and  hearing  strange  sounds.  ...  I do  not \nridicule  these  stories,  for  in  my  own  life  I have  had  several  marvelous  experiences. \n. . . But  I attribute  all  these  strange  phenomena  to  [ parturiunt  monies]  some \nnatural  laws  which  we  do  not  understand,  and  may  never  understand  [nascilur \nridiculus  mus].\u201d \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nPUBLICISTS \n\n\n127 \n\n\nAPPARITION  OF  THE  DEAD  TWO  YEARS  BEFORE  THE \nDEATH  OF  THE  PERCIPIENT 1 \n\n(FRANCES  E.  WILLARD,  GUARANTOR) \n\nMiss  Willard  (1839-1898)  graduated  from  Northwestern  Female \nCollege,  and  thereafter  taught  for  sixteen  years,  finally  becoming \npresident  of  the  Woman\u2019s  College  of  Northwestern  University.  She  is \nsaid  to  have  been  the  first  woman  ever  to  hold  such  a position.  She \nthen  entered  the  Temperance  crusade.  In  this  her  personal  and  official \ninfluence  grew  until,  in  1877,  she  became  president  of  the  National \nWoman\u2019s  Christian  Temperance  Union  and  so  she  remained  the  rest  of \nher  life.  Together  with  Miss  Anna  Gordon,  within  three  years  she  had \nsucceeded  by  travel  and  voice  in  organizing  in  every  State  and  Terri- \ntory, and  in  speaking  in  every  town  of  10,000  population.  Then  she \nsucceeded  in  throwing  the  weight  of  the  Union  into  politics,  on  the  side \nof  the  Prohibition  party.  It  was  preeminently  by  her  efforts  that  the \nWorld\u2019s  Woman\u2019s  Christian  Temperance  Union  was  formed.  She  was \na great  organizer  of  \u201c movements,\u201d  and  deviser  of  demonstrations,  on \na grand  scale.  Her  influence  over  masses  of  women  was  colossal,  and \nher  restless  energy  prematurely  wore  her  out.  She  was  the  author  of  a \nnumber  of  books,  and  editor  of  the  organ  of  the  W.  C.  T.  U. \n\nThe  incident  concerns  a sister  of  Frances  E.  Willard  (1839-1898), \nthe  founder  of  the  Woman\u2019s  Christian  Temperance  Union,  who  per- \nsonally wrote  and  sent  it  to  the  Religio-Philosophical  Journal.  The \nfollowing  documents  have  been  in  the  possession  of  the  A.  S.  P.  R.  for \nmany  years. \n\nOffice  of  Religio-Philosophical  Journal, \n\nChicago,  July  6,  1888. \n\nRichard  Hodgson,  Esq., \n\n5 Boylston  Place,  Boston,  Mass. \n\nDear  Hodgson: \u2014 The  enclosed,  which  I publish  in  next  week\u2019s \nJournal,  was  sent  me  by  Miss  Frances  E.  Willard,  President  of  the \nW.  C.  T.  U.,  who  took  it  down  with  her  own  hand  from  the  mouth  of \nthe  mother  of  the  young  woman. \n\nIf  it  is  of  any  value  to  you,  you  could  get  particulars,  that  is  names, \nof  Miss  W.  at  Evanston,  111. \n\nYours  truly, \n\nJohn  C.  Bundy. \n\nThe  following  correspondence  resulted,  begun  on  one  side  by  Dr. \n\n1 Journal  A.  S.  P.  R.,  August,  1921. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n128  NOTED  WITNESSES \n\nHodgson  and  closed,  years  after,  by  the  compiler,  writing  in  Dr. \nHyslop\u2019s  name. \n\n\nLake  Bluff,  Aug.  26,  1885. \n\nFour  years  ago,  a few  weeks  before  Miss  Milner  left  Waukegan \nfor  California  for  her  health  (having  had  a cough  for  about \na year),  she  went  up-stairs  to  her  own  room  between  ten  and  eleven  in \nthe  morning  of  a beautiful  sunny  day.  She  did  not  go  about  much, \nbeing  weak,  and  would  not  have  gone  up-stairs,  save  that  the  day  was \nfine.  She  sat  down  in  her  chair  and  was  busy  winding  her  watch,  or \nelse  looking  over  a book  (she  having  gone  up-stairs  for  one  of  these \npurposes,  which  one  is  not  now  remembered).  As  she  sat  there  at  work \nlooking  down,  she  saw  a shadow  of  something  that  attracted  her  atten- \ntion, and  she  thought  someone  had  come  in.  She  looked  up,  and  there, \nat  a distance  of  about  four  feet,  stood  Mary  Willard,  her  former  class- \nmate and  friend.  She  was  about  four  feet  distant  from  Miss  Milner; \nwas  dressed  in  a cream  white  or  light  salmon-colored,  soft,  beautiful \ndress.  She  was  dressed  just  as  she  was  when  Miss  Milner  knew  her,  as \nto  style  and  general  appearance,  her  hair  combed  low  on  her  forehead \nas  the  custom  was.  Miss  Milner  saw  her  shoes,  even ; and  said  she  did \nnot  look  sick,  but  she  made  the  same  impression  that  she  did  when  a \nschoolgirl,  so  bright  and  cheery,  and  came  to  school  with  something \npleasant  to  tell.  She  remained  about  ten  minutes,  and  Miss  Milner  said \nshe  smiled  and  looked  exceedingly  pleasant;  that  they  communicated, \nbut  not  by  words,  and  she  never  told  what  they  communicated.  Miss \nMilner  thought,  \u201c How  will  she  go  away?  \u201d So  she  watched  carefully \nand  Mary  \u201c dimmed  out  \u201d while  she  looked \u2014 faded  from  sight  without \nmoving  from  where  she  stood.  After  that  Miss  Milner  never  seemed  to \nexpect  to  get  well.  She  always  spoke  of  the  occurrence  as  \u201c when  I saw \nMary,\u201d  but  was  exceedingly  reticent  about  the  whole  subject,  never \nnaming  it  to  any  one  except  her  mother  and  another  friend. \n\nCuriously,  Miss  Frances  E.  Willard  did  not  think  to  set  down  the \nfact  that  Mary,  whose  apparition  was  seen  by  Miss  Milner,  was  dead. \nShe  had  in  fact  died  in  1862,  about  nineteen  years  before. \n\nIn  the  handwriting  of  Dr.  Hodgson  is  this  attestation : \n\nThe  original  account  of  JMiss  Willard  has  been  sent  by  me.  It  in- \ncluded the  following  corroboration  by  Mrs.  Milner.  R.  H. \n\nAnd  on  the  same  sheet  is  the  attestation  of  the  mother  of  the  per- \ncipient, Mrs.  Milner. \n\nThis  is  a correct  statement. \n\n(Signed)  S.  S.  Milner. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nPUBLICISTS  129 \n\nThe  next  document  in  the  series  is  a brief  note  from  Mr.  Bundy  to \nDr.  Hodgson: \n\n\nChicago,  July  7,  1888. \n\nDear  Mr.  H. : \u2014 I wrote  Frank  Willard  to  know  if  the  girl  died  after \nthe  incident  sent  you  yesterday.  I enclose  her  reply.  B. \n\nWoman\u2019s  National  Christian  Temperance  Union  Headquarters, \n161  La  Salle  St.,  Chicago, \n\nPresident\u2019s  Office,  Evanston,  111.,  July  6,  1888. \n\nDear  Brother: \n\nThe  friend,  Belle  Milner,  died  about  two  years  after  the  incident.  I \nknow  not  if  she  had  ever  another  similar  experience,  but  think  not;  it \nwas  entirely  out  of  her  line. \n\nHoping  to  see  you  ere  long,  I am  ever  yours  sincerely, \n\nFrances  E.  Willard. \n\nWoman\u2019s  National  Christian  Temperance  Union, \n\nPresident\u2019s  Office,  July  12,  1888. \n\nMr.  Richard  Hodgson, \n\nDear  Sir: \u2014 Your  note  to  Miss  Willard  comes  during  her  absence \nat  the  Lake  Bluff  Convocation  and  we  are  not  forwarding  her  letters, \nas  she  is  very  much  preoccupied  there. \n\nI have  often  heard  Miss  WTillard  refer  to  the  experience  of  her \nfriend,  Miss  Milner,  and  as  I have  the  original  copy  of  her  account  I \nsend  it  to  you  with  the  request  that  you  return  it  after  looking  it  over. \nI presume  it  is  printed  verbatim  in  Col.  Bundy\u2019s  paper,  although  we \nhave  not  yet  seen  it.  You  will  notice  the  article  states  that  Miss \nMilner  never  gave  any  clue  as  to  what  conversation  passed  between \nherself  and  Mary  Willard.  Mrs.  Milner\u2019s  signature  on  the  back  of \nMiss  Willard\u2019s  manuscript  will  answer  your  question  in  regard  to  the \nmother\u2019s  corroboration.  The  incident  as  related  by  Miss  Willard  con- \ntains all  that  she  knows  in  regard  to  it. \n\nYours  truly, \n\nAnna  Gordon. \n\nMuch  later,  a letter  was  sent  to  Miss  Gordon,  successor  of  Miss \nWillard  as  President  of  the  Woman\u2019s  National  Christian  Temperance \nUnion,  inquiring  if  Miss  Mary  Willard  was  a sister  of  Frances.  She \nreplied  June  10,  1919. \n\nI have  your  favor  of  May  17,  which  has  been  held  for  my  return \nfrom  Washington,  D.  C.  I recall  that  Miss  Willard  had  an  acquaint- \nance by  the  name  of  Belle  Milner,  and  I think  she  was  a classmate  of \nMiss  Willard\u2019s  sister,  Mary  E.  Willard.  If  it  is  true  that  I often  heard \nMiss  Willard  tell  the  incident  Miss  Milner  relates,  I do  not  at  this  time \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n130 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nrecall  it,  but  I feel  quite  sure  the  Mary  Willard  referred  to  must  be \nthe  sister  of  Frances  E.  Willard. \n\nYours  very  truly, \n\nAnna  C.  Gordon. \n\nIt  is  a common  criticism  that  an  occult  story  grows  in  memory  with \na lapse  of  time.  Incidentally  this  last  letter  of  Miss  Gordon  illustrates \nwhat  the  compiler  has  found  to  be  the  rule,  that,  on  the  contrary,  with \nthe  person  of  good  mind  and  culture  such  a story,  like  incidents  of  a \ndifferent  character,  generally  loses  in  detail  and  color,  rather  than  adds \nto  the  complexity  or  vividness.  In  the  case  of  Miss  Gordon,  thirty-one \nyears  seem  to  have  obliterated,  if  not  the  incident  itself,  at  least  the \nfact  that  she  had  frequently  heard  Miss  Frances  E.  Willard  refer  to  it. \nMiss  Frances  E.  Willard  herself,  had  she  not  taken  down  the  facts  from \nthe  lips  of  Mrs.  Milner,  but  waited  ten  years  before  she  told  the  story, \nwould  probably  have  set  down  a comparatively  laconic  and  colorless \nversion.  As  it  was,  she  failed  to  indicate  two  important  facts,  viz.,  that \nthe  apparition  was  of  a person  deceased,  and  that  the  percipient  herself \ndied  within  two  years. \n\nThe  circumstance  of  seeing  the  (apparent)  shadow  of  the  figure \nbefore  the  figure  itself  is  duplicated  in  the  Doris  Case.  Here,  also,  the \npercipient  was  caused  to  look  up  by  observing  a shadow.1 \n\n1 See  Proceedings  of  A.  S.  P.  R.,  Vol.  X,  page  1043n. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGoogle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nPOETS  AND  PLAYWRIGHTS \n\n\nSEES  APPARITION  OF  HIS  AUNT,  THE  NIGHT  SHE  DIED  1 \n\n(ERNST  MORITZ  ARNDT) \n\nArndt  (1769-1860)  was  an  eminent  German  scholar,  poet  and \npatriot.  A book  by  him  on  serfdom  so  affected  Gustavus  Adolphus  IV. \nof  Sweden  that  he  abolished  the  evil.  While  professor  of  history  in  the \nUniversity  of  Greifswald  he  published  a challenge  to  his  country  to  free \nitself  from  the  domination  of  France,  and  had  to  flee  to  save  himself \nfrom  Napoleon\u2019s  vengeance.  In  various  lands  he  continued  to  pour  out \nhis  appeals  in  prose  and  songs.  After  the  peace,  while  professor  at \nthe  University  of  Bonn,  he  was  arrested  by  the  Prussian  government \nin  consequence  of  his  demands  for  political  reform.  For  twenty  years \nhe  wrote  in  retirement,  was  then  reinstated,  sympathized  with  the \nrevolutionary  outbreak  of  1848,  and  after  many  storms,  died  popular \nthroughout  Germany. \n\nArndt  describes  how,  in  the  winter  of  1811,  when  staying  in  a \nfriend\u2019s  house,  he  was  sitting  up  working  one  night,  after  a fatiguing \nday,  and  was  half  asleep  in  his  chair \u2014 \u201c when  lo ! my  dear  old  Aunt \nSophia,  my  second  mother,  stood  before  me  with  a kind  smile,  holding \non  each  arm  a little  boy.  They  were  children  whom  I dearly  loved. \nShe  held  them  out  to  me  with  a gesture  which  seemed  to  say,  \u2018 Take  the \nchildren  to  your  care.*  \u201d The  next  day  at  noon,  while  Arndt  was  sit- \nting talking  with  his  friends,  \u201c the  carriage  of  my  brother  William \ndrove  up  with  a letter,  saying,  \u2018 Brother,  come  back  at  once  in  the \ncarriage ; we  must  cross  the  water  to  Buchholz  tomorrow,  and  bury  our \ndear  old  Aunt  Sophia,  who  died  last  night.\u2019  \u201d \n\n\nA PSYCHOMETRICAL  EXPERIMENT  IMPRESSES  THE \n\nSKEPTICAL  POET  2 \n\n(ROBERT  BROWNING) \n\nRobert  Browning  (1812-1889),  one  of  the  greatest  English  poets \n\n\n1 Schriften  fur  und  an  seine  Lieben  Deutschen,  by  E.  M.  Arndt  (1845),  III,  524-5. \nThe  summary  is  that  found  in  Phantasms  of  the  Living,  II,  475. \n\n2 From  report  by  the  Literary  Committee  of  the  S.  P.  R.,  entitled  \u201c A Theory  of \nApparitions,\u201d  in  Proceedings  S.  P.  R.,  II,  130-31.  Edmund  Gumey  and  F.  W.  H. \nMyers  were  the  secretaries  of  the  committee. \n\n131 \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n132 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nof  the  nineteenth  century,  differed  from  Elizabeth  Barrett  Browning, \nhis  wife,  in  his  opposition  to  and  contempt  for  Spiritualism.  He  ridi- \nculed the  popular  displays  of  credulity  by  depicting  the  character \n\u201c Sludge,\u201d  a medium.  He  was  not  inclined  to  credit  incidents  purport- \ning to  be  supernormal.  Nevertheless,  he  had  a few  experiences  of \nhis  own. \n\nLet  us  quote  first  a case  (originally  cited  by  Mr.  Knowles,  in  a let- \nter to  the  Spectator  of  January  30,  1869)  which  closely  resembles \nsome  of  our  published  experiments : \n\nMr.  Robert  Browning  tells  me  that  when  he  was  in  Florence  some \nyears  since,  an  Italian  nobleman  (a  Count  Giunasi,  of  Ravenna),  visit- \ning at  Florence,  was  brought  to  his  house  without  previous  introduc- \ntion, by  an  intimate  friend.  The  Count  professed  to  have  great \nmesmeric  or  clairvoyant  faculties,  and  declared,  in  reply  to  Mr. \nBrowning\u2019s  avowed  skepticism,  that  he  would  undertake  to  convince \nhim,  somehow  or  other,  of  his  powers.  He  then  asked  Mr.  Browning \nwhether  he  had  anything  about  him  then  and  there  which  he  could  hand \nto  him,  and  which  was  fn  any  way  a relic  or  memento.  This,  Mr. \nBrowning  thought,  was,  perhaps,  because  he  habitually  wore  no  sort  of \ntrinket  or  ornament,  not  even  a watch-guard,  and  might  therefore  turn \nout  to  be  a safe  challenge.  But  it  so  happened  that,  by  a curious  acci- \ndent, he  was  then  wearing  under  his  coat-sleeves  some  gold  wrist-studs \nto  his  shirt,  which  he  had  quite  recently  taken  into  wear,  in  the  absence \n(by  mistake  of  a sempstress)  of  his  ordinary  wrist-buttons.  He  had \nnever  before  worn  them  in  Florence  or  elsewhere,  and  had  found  them \nin  some  old  drawer,  where  they  had  lain  forgotten  for  years.  One  of \nthese  studs  he  took  out  and  handed  to  the  Count,  who  held  it  in  his \nhand  awhile,  looking  earnestly  in  Mr.  Browning\u2019s  face,  and  then  he \nsaid,  as  if  much  impressed,  \u201c C'e  qualche  cosa  che  mi  grida  nell' \norecchio,  * Uccisione,  uccisione!  \u2019 (There  is  something  here  which  cries \nout  in  my  ear,  \u2018 Murder,  murder!  \u2019)\u201d \n\n\u201c And  truly,\u201d  says  Mr.  Browning,  \u201c those  very  studs  were  taken \nfrom  the  dead  body  of  a great-uncle  of  mine,  who  was  violently  killed \non  his  estate  in  St.  Kitts,  nearly  eighty  years  ago.  These,  with  a gold \nwatch  and  other  personal  objects  of  value,  were  produced  in  a court \nof  justice,  as  proofs  that  robbery  had  not  been  the  purpose  of  the \nslaughter,  which  was  effected  by  his  own  slaves.  They  were  then \ntransmitted  to  my  grandfather,  who  had  his  initials  engraved  on  them, \nand  wore  them  all  his  life.  They  were  taken  out  of  the  night-gown  in \nwhich  he  died  and  given  to  me,  not  my  father.  I may  add  that  I tried \nto  get  Count  Giunasi  to  use  his  clairvoyance  on  this  termination  of \nownership,  also ; and  that  he  nearly  hit  upon  something  like  the  fact, \nmentioning  a bed  in  a room,  but  he  failed  in  attempting  to  describe  the \nroom \u2014 situation  of  the  bed  with  respect  to  windows  and  door.  The \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nPOETS  133 \n\noccurrence  of  my  great-uncle\u2019s  murder  was  known  only  to  myself,  of  all \nmen  in  Florence,  as  certainly  was  also  my  possession  of  the  studs.\u201d \n\nMr.  Browning,  in  a letter  to  us,  dated  the  21st  of  July,  1883, \naffirms  that  the  account  is  \u201c correct  in  every  particular  \u201d \u2014 adding, \n\u201c My  own  explanation  of  the  matter  has  been  that  the  shrewd  Italian \nfelt  his  way  by  the  involuntary  help  of  my  own  eyes  and  face.  The \nguess,  however  attained  to,  was  a good  one.\u201d  We  think  that  in  this \nconjectural  explanation  the  illustrious  author  of  Sordello  has  done \nimperfect  justice  to  his  own  power  of  concealing  his  thoughts;  and \nwe  fancy  that  his  involuntary  transparency  of  expression  would  not \nhave  enabled  the  wily  Italian  to  \u201c feel  his  way  \u201d to  murder.  But,  of \ncourse,  such  cases  are  more  complete  when  agent  and  percipient  are  at \na distance  which  excludes  involuntary  hints. \n\n\nAPPARITIONAL  EXPERIENCES \n(ALICE  AND  PHOEBE  CARY) \n\nAlice  Cary  (1820-1871)  was  an  American  writer  of  poetry  and \nprose  which  won  great  popularity  in  her  own  country  and  to  a consid- \nerable extent  in  Great  Britain.  Her  novels  and  the  once  widely-read \nClovemook  Papers  are  now  little  known,  but  many  of  her  poems  are \nfound  in  anthologies.  Phoebe  Cary  (1824-1871),  sister  of  Alice,  was \nalso  a poet,  whose  verses  attained  some  degree  of  popularity.  She \nwrote  much  less  than  Alice,  but  no  poem  by  the  latter  is  now  so  familiar \nas  Phoebe\u2019s  hymn  beginning  \u201c One  sweetly  solemn  thought.\u201d \n\nAn  incident  involving  the  family  of  Alice  and  Phoebe  Cary  is  to  be \nfound  in  a sketch  of  the  latter  by  her  niece  Ada  Carnahan,  published \nin  the  Ladies'  Repository  for  July,  1871. \n\nIn  the  autumn  of  1832  a new  house  was  built  for  the  family,  it  was \ncompleted,  it  stood  full  in  view  from  the  old  house,  in  a few  days  they \nwould  be  in  possession.  Then  occurred  a strange  incident  which  I do \nnot  attempt  to  explain.  I will  tell  it  as  it  was  told  to  me,  and  honestly \nbelieved  by  each  member  of  the  family.  It  was  late  in  the  afternoon,  a \nsudden  thunder-shower  which  had  brought  Robert  Cary  (the  father) \nin  from  the  field  had  driven  every  one  under  shelter,  but  the  storm  was \nover  and  the  sun  shining  when  one  looking  across  the  hollow  saw  a \nwoman  with  a child  in  her  arms  standing  in  the  open  door  of  the  new \nhouse,  and  called  the  attention  of  the  others  by  asking  how  Rhoda  and \nLucy  came  to  be  over  there  and  how  the  door  of  the  new  house  came  to \nbe  open.  Rhoda  was  the  third  daughter,  fifteen  years  of  age,  and  Lucy \na child  of  two.  But  even  as  they  were  talking,  Rhoda  joined  them  and \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n134 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nthe  child  Lucy  was  found  to  be  playing  within.  By  this  time  all  the \nhousehold  were  out  gazing  at  the  apparition,  which  at  last  was  seen  to \nwalk  back  into  the  house  and  disappear.  Robert  Cary  started  out  to \nsee  what  it  was.  Keeping  the  house  in  sight  and  seeing  no  one  leave  it, \nhe  found  the  door  open,  but  found  nothing  more.  Diligent  search  up- \nstairs and  down,  on  the  clean  floor  or  soft  soil  without,  discovered  no \nfootprints  or  other  signs  of  human  presence.  Within  the  first  year  of \ntheir  occupancy  of  this  new  house,  Rhoda  and  Lucy  died  within  a few \nweeks  of  each  other,  carried  off  by  a virulent  fever. \n\nAlice  Cary  witnessed  of  this  apparition  to  Robert  Dale  Owen,  who \nembodied  it  in  his  Footfalls  on  the  Boundary  of  Another  World.1 \n\nWhen  the  fact  is  added  that  the  child  Lucy  has  been  seen  to  flit \nabout  the  old  farmhouse  (the  last  time  a few  years  ago,  when  a boy \nwho  had  been  guarded  from  a knowledge  of  the  story  came  running  with \na white,  scared  face,  saying:  \u201c There\u2019s  a little  girl  up-stairs  in  a red \ndress  \u201d)  it  will  be  seen  that  the  belief  of  Alice  and  Phoebe  Cary  in  the \nsupernatural  began  before  modern  Spiritualism  was  talked  of. \n\n\nHIS  GRANDFATHER\u2019S  \u2018\u2018GIFT  OF  PROPHECY\u201d2 \n(JOHANN  WOLFGANG  VON  GOETHE) \n\n\nIt  would  be  ridiculous  to  explain  who  Goethe  (1749-1832)  was \u2014 \nthe  greatest  of  German  poets,  and  one  of  the  greatest  of  all  time.  The \nveriest  dabbler  in  literature  knows  something  of  the  immortal  Faust . \nBut  it  is  difficult  for  us  to  realize  what  a furor  was  caused  by  the \nnovel  Werther , which  quickly  ran,  like  an  epidemic,  around  the  world, \nso  that  a sea  of  tears  was  shed,  and  ultra-romantic  young  men  shot \nthemselves,  holding  Werther  to  their  breasts.  Goethe  wrote  a great \nquantity  of  literature  of  many  kinds,  which  was  the  greatest  intellec- \ntual stimulus  in  his  age  and  country,  one  of  the  greatest  in  the  world, \nand  is  powerful  to  this  day. \n\nSpeaking  of  his  grandfather,  Johann  Wolfgang  Textor,  Goethe \nsays: \n\nHowever,  that  which  raised  the  veneration  in  which  we  held  this \nworthy  old  gentleman  to  the  highest  point,  was  the  conviction  that  he \n\n1 The  story  cannot  be  found  in  the  first  edition  of  Owen\u2019s  book  named,  but  may \nhave  been  inserted  in  a later  edition. \n\n2 Toward  the  close  of  the  first  book  of  Dichtung  und  Wahrheit,  by  Goethe,  or \nParke  Godwin\u2019s  translation  of  1846,  entitled  Autobiography  of  Goethe:  Truth  and \nPoetry,  27-29.  The  above  translation,  however,  is  mostly  that  of  the  late  Carl  F. \nSchmitt,  who  called  attention  to  the  passage. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nPOETS \n\n\n135 \n\n\npossessed  the  gift  of  prophecy,  especially  with  respect  to  things  which \nconcerned  himself  and  his  destiny.  Although  he  did  not  express  him- \nself definitely  and  in  detail  to  anyone  except  grandmother,  yet  we  all \nknew  that  he  _was  informed  of  coming  events  by  significant  dreams. \nThus,  for  example,  while  he  was  yet  among  the  junior  aldermen  he \nstated  to  his  wife  that  he  would  become  a councillor  to  the  magistrate \nwhen  the  next  vacancy  occurred.  And  when  one  of  the  councillors \nactually  died  of  a paralytic  stroke  soon  after,  he  ordered,  on  the  day \nof  nomination  and  election,  that  everything  in  his  house  should  be \nprivily  arranged  for  the  reception  of  guests  and  congratulators,  and \nthe  decisive  golden  ball  was  really  drawn  for  him.  The  simple  dream \nwhich  informed  him  of  this  he  confided  to  his  wife,  as  follows:  He  had \nseen  himself  in  the  customary  council  meeting  where  everything  went \naccording  to  the  established  order.  Suddenly  the  now  dead  councillor \nhad  arisen  from  his  seat,  descended  the  steps,  and,  indicating  in  the \nmost  gracious  manner  that  he  should  take  his  seat,  had  thereupon \ngone  out  of  the  door. \n\nA similar  thing  happened  when  the  mayor  died.  In  such  cases  that  1 \nposition  was  filled  without  delay  because  it  was  feared  that  the  Em- \nperor might  exercise  his  ancient  prerogative  of  appointing  the  mayor. \n\nOn  this  occasion  an  extraordinary  session  for  the  next  morning  was \nannounced  at  midnight  by  the  courthouse  messenger.  As  the  light  in \nhis  lantern  was  about  to  go  out,  he  begged  for  a candle-stump  in  order \nto  continue  his  way.  \u201c Give  him  a whole  one,\u201d  said  grandfather,  \u201c he \nhas  all  this  trouble  on  account  of  me.\u201d  The  assertion  was  justified  by \nwhat  jollowed.  He~actually  became  mayor,  wherewith  also  occurred \nthe  notable  circumstance  that,  although  his  proxy  at  the  ballotting \nhad  to  draw  the  third  and  last  ball,  the  two  silver  ones  came  out  first, \nand  so  the  golden  one  remained  at  the  bottom  of  the  pouch. \n\nThe  remaining  dreams  with  which  we  became  acquainted  were  also \nentirely  prosaic,  simple,  and  without  any  trace  of  the  fantastic  or  won- \nderful. Furthermore,  I remember  rummaging  as  a boy  among  his \npapers  and  diaries  and  found  among  his  notes  referring  to  gardening, \nentries  such  as  \u201c Last  night  there  came  to  me  . . . and  said  . . .\u201d \u2014 \nname  and  revelation  being  written  in  cipher.  Or  in  a similar  manner, \n\n\u201c Last  night  I saw  . . . \u201d \u2014 the  remainder  again  in  cipher  with  the \nexceptions  of  conjunctions  and  other  words  from  which  nothing  could \nbe  made  out. \n\nIt  is  also  worthy  of  notice  that  persons  who  otherwise  showed  no \ntrace  of  having  any  presentiment,  gained  for  the  moment,  when  in  his \npresence,  the  ability  to  become  aware  of  cases  of  sickness  or  death  at \ndistant  places  through  sensory  impressions.  But  this  gift  was  not  in- \nherited by  any  of  his  children  or  grandchildren,  who  on  the  contrary \nwere  mostly  robust  persons,  given  to  enjoyment  and  concerned  only \nwith  material  things. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGoogle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n136 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nWhy  was  Goethe  more  interested  in  psychic  claims  than  most  able \nthinkers  of  his  period,  so  interested  that  he  supplied  the  urge  which \ncaused  Jung-Stilling  to  write  Theorje  der  Geis ter-Kunde. , one  of  the \nearliest  approaches  toward  a really  scientific  collection  and  discussion \nof  psychic  incidents?  Probably  it  was  because  of  that  naivete  of \nhuman  nature  which  induces  great  as  well  as  little  men,  as  a rule,  to \nignore  even  the  most  evidential  and  best  attested  facts  of  this  order  so \nlong  as  they  only  glance  at  them  in  books  or  yawn  at  the  casual  ac- \nquaintance\u2019s recital  of  them,  but  to  begin  to  wonder  and  cogitate  as \nsoon  as  they  happen  in  their  own  families,  tin  his  boyhood  Goethe  knew \nI of  his  grandfather\u2019s  strangely  fulfilled  predictions,  and  several  times  in \n\\ his  lifetime  he  himself  had  odd  experiences  which  made  him  \u201c furiously \nto  think.\u201d  ^ \n\n\nA PREDICTIVE  VISION \n(GOETHE) \n\nHere  the  great  German  writer  tells  an  incident  of  his  own  experi- \nence, which  may  be  found  in  Wahrheit  und  Dichtung,  Part  Three,  chap- \nter 11.  The  translation  is  that  of  the  late  Carl  F.  Schmitt,  of  Wilkes- \nBarre,  Pa.,  who  remarks  that  at  the  time  Goethe  was  about  twenty-two \nyears  of  age  and  had  just  said  farewell  to  Fredericka  Brion,  with  whom \nhe  was  in  love,  at  Sesenheim  in  Alsace. \n\nI now  rode  on  horseback  over  the  footpath  to  Drusenheim,  when \none  of  the  strangest  experiences  befell  me.  Not  with  the  eyes  of  the \nbody,  but  with  those  of  the  spirit,  I saw  myself  on  horseback  coming \ntoward  me  on  the  same  path  dressed  in  a suit  such  as  I had  never  worn, \npale-gray  with  some  gold.  As  soon  as  I had  shaken  myself  out  of  this \nreverie  the  form  vanished.  It  is  strange,  however,  that  I found  myself \nreturning  on  the  same  path  eight  years  afterward  to  visit  Fredericka \nonce  more  and  that  I then  wore  the  suit  I had  dreamt  of,  and  this  not \nby  design  but  by  chance. \n\nBe  this  as  it  may,  the  strange  phantasm  had  a calming  influence  on \nmy  feelings  in  those  moments  following  the  parting. \n\n, It  is  to  be  noted  that  Goethe  was  in  a different  stratum  or  state  of \n\u25a0 consciousness  than  his  usual  one  when  he  had  this  vision,  and  had  to \n) \u201c shake  \u201d himself  out  of  it.  That  is  to  say,  he  had  the  \u201c mediumistic  \u201d \ntemperament,  and  it  is  likely  that  if  he  had  cultivated  periods  of  pass- \nivity he  would  have  had  other  experiences  of  the  general  sort  to  relate. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nPOETS \n\n\n137 \n\n\nTELEPATHY  OR  ASTOUNDING  COINCIDENCE \n(OLIVER  WENDELL  HOLMES) \n\nDr.  Oliver  Wendell  Holmes  (1809-1894),  as  everyone  knows,  was \none  of  the  most  distinguished  men  of  letters  in  America  in  a past  gen- \neration, poet,  novelist,  essayist.  It  is  more  to  the  present  purpose \nthat  he  was  also  a Doctor  of  Medicine  from  Harvard,  with  experience \nin  the  hospitals  of  Paris,  and  was  for  forty-four  years  professor  of \nanatomy  and  physiology,  at  first  at  Dartmouth  College,  but  the  greater \npart  of  the  time  at  the  Massachusetts  Medical  School  in  Boston.  He \nwas  distinguished  as  an  anatomist,  and  was  the  first,  it  is  said,  to  estab- \nlish the  infectiousness  of  puerperal  fever. \n\nDr.  Holmes  tells  the  story  in  Over  the  Tea  Cups , writing  it  in \nMarch,  1888,  as  the  introduction  informs  us. \n\n\nI relate  a singular  coincidence  which  very  lately  occurred  in  my \nexperience.  ...  I will  first  copy  the  memorandum  made  at  the  time: \n\n\u201c Remarkable  coincidence.  On  Monday,  April  18,  being  at  table \n\nfrom  6:30  p.  m.  to  7 :30,  with and [the  two  ladies  of \n\nmy  household],  I told  them  of  the  case  of  * trial  of  battel  \u2019 offered  by \nAbraham  Thornton  in  1817.  I mentioned  his  throwing  down  his  glove, \nwhich  was  not  taken  up  by  the  brother  of  his  victim,  and  so  he  had  to \nbe  let  off,  for  the  old  law  was  still  in  force.  I mentioned  that  Abraham \nThornton  was  said  to  have  come  to  this  country,  \u2018 and  I added  he  may \nbe  living  near  us  for  aught  that  I know.\u2019  I rose  from  the  table  and \nfound  an  English  letter  waiting  for  me,  left  while  I sat  at  dinner.  I \ncopy  the  first  portion  of  this  letter. \n\n\u201c * 20  Alfred  Place  West  (Near  Museum), \n\n\u201c \u2018 South  Kensington,  London,  S.  W., \n\n\u201c \u2018 April  7,  1887. \n\n\u201c * Dr.  O.  W.  Holmes, \u2014 Dear  Sir : In  traveling  the  other  day  I met \nwith  a reprint  of  the  very  interesting  case  of  Thornton  for  murder, \n1817.  The  prisoner  pleaded  successfully  the  old  Wager  of  Battel.  I \nthought  you  would  like  to  read  the  account,  and  send  it  with  this.  . . . \n\u2014 Yours  faithfully, \n\n\u201c * Fred.  Rathbone.\u2019  \u201d \n\nMr.  Rathbone  is  a well-known  dealer  in  old  Wedgwood  and \neighteenth-century  art.  As  a friend  of  my  hospitable  entertainer,  M. \nWillett,  he  had  shown  me  many  attentions  in  England,  but  I was  not \nexpecting  any  communication  from  him ; and  when,  fresh  from  my  con- \nversation, I found  this  letter  just  arrived  by  mail  and  left  while  I was \nat  table,  and  on  breaking  the  seal  read  what  I had  a few  moments  before \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n138 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nbeen  telling,  I was  greatly  surprised,  and  immediately  made  a note  of \nthe  occurrence,  as  given  above. \n\nI had  long  been  familiar  with  all  the  details  of  this  celebrated  case, \nbut  had  not  referred  to  it,  so  far  as  I can  remember,  for  months  or \nyears.  I know  of  no  train  of  thought  which  led  me  to  speak  of  it  on \nthat  particular  day.  I had  never  alluded  to  it  before  in  that  company, \nnor  had  I ever  spoken  of  it  with  Mr.  Rathbone.  . . . \n\nThe  case  I have  given  is,  I am  confident,  absolutely  free  from  every \nsource  of  error.  I do  not  remember  that  Mr.  Rathbone  had  communi- \ncated with  me  since  he  sent  me  a plentiful  supply  of  mistletoe  a year \nago  last  Christmas.  The  account  I received  from  him  was  cut  out  of \nThe  Sporting  Times  of  March  5,  1887.  My  own  knowledge  of  the \ncase  came  from  Kirby\u2019s  Wonderful  Museum , a work  presented  to  me \nat  least  thirty  years  ago.  I had  not  looked  at  the  account,  spoken  of \nit,  nor  thought  of  it  for  a long  time,  when  it  came  to  me  by  a kind  of \nspontaneous  generation,  as  it  seemed,  having  no  connection  with  any \nprevious  train  of  thought  that  I was  aware  of.  I consider  the  evidence \nof  entire  independence,  apart  from  possible  \u201c telepathic  \u201d causation, \ncompletely  waterproof,  air-tight,  incombustible,  and  unassailable. \n\n\nA \u201c HAUNTED  \u201d HOUSE  1 \n(STEPHEN  PHILLIPS) \n\nStephen  Phillips  (1868-1915),  British  poet  and  dramatist,  was \nborn  near  Oxford,  England,  was  six  years  an  actor,  then  a teacher  of \nhistory,  and  finally  an  author.  From  1912  he  edited  the  Poetry  Rextiew. \nHe  wrote  Christ  in  Hades  and  other  volumes  of  poems,  besides  blank- \nverse  plays,  of  which  Paolo  and  Francesca  is  reckoned  the  best. \n\nThe  following,  though  proximately  found  as  a cable-message  to  an \nAmerican  newspaper,  purports  to  be,  and  stylistically  impresses  one \nas  probably  being,  the  poet\u2019s  own  language.  It  appears  that  Phillips \nhad  recently  leased  a house  in  Egham,  near  Windsor. \n\nm \n\nI went  there  for  peace  and  quiet,  and  yet,  although  many  people \nknew  my  purpose,  nobody  had  the  pluck  to  tell  me  that  the  place  had \nthe  reputation  of  being  haunted.  We  found  it  out  pretty  quickly  our- \nselves, my  household  and  I.  No  sooner  had  we  been  installed  in  the \nplace  than  the  uncanniest  noises  conceivable  beset  us.  There  were \nknockings  and  rappings,  footfalls,  soft  and  loud;  hasty,  stealthy  hur- \nryings  and  scurryings  and  sounds  as  of  a human  creature  being  chased \n\n1 New  York  Herald,  July  24,  1904. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nPOETS \n\n\n139 \n\n\nand  caught  and  then  strangled  or  choked.  Doors  banged  and  were \nopened  and  closed  unaccountably  as  if  by  unseen  hands.  I would  be \nsitting  quietly  in  the  study  writing  when  the  door  would  open  sound- \nlessly. That  in  itself  is  enough  in  the  dead  of  night  to  a man  with  his \nimagination  aflame.  It  was  susceptible  of  explanation,  however.  \u201c It \nis  only  a bit  of  a draught,\u201d  I would  say  to  myself,  as  I held  my  breath \nand  watched,  but  draughts  do  not  turn  door  handles,  and  on  my  life \nthe  handle  would  turn  as  the  door  opened,  and  there  was  no  hand \nvisible. \n\nThis  happened  repeatedly.  All  the  household  heard  sounds  and \nexperienced  the  same  sensations. \n\nMy  little  daughter  reported  having  seen  a little  old  man  creeping \nabout  the  house,  but  there  was  no  such  person  to  be  found.  . . . \n\nAccording  to  common  report  and  local  tradition,  an  old  farmer \nstrangled  a child  fifty  years  ago  in  the  vicinity  of  our  house  at  Egham. \nThis  tradition  I learned,  mind  you,  after  and  not  before  our \nexperiences. \n\nIf  there  really  is  a ghost  on  the  prowl  it  explains  a lot. \n\nNeedless  to  say,  we  threw  up  our  lease  of  the  residence  and  got  out \nof  it  like  a shot.  The  servants  left  so  precipitately  that  they  did  not \neven  take  their  boxes,  so  you  may  imagine  how  scared  they  were.  The \nhouse  has  not  had  another  tenant  since,  and  I learned  that  before  my \nadvent  it  rarely,  if  ever,  was  occupied. \n\nAs  a man  of  reasonable  intellect  I am  open  to  accept  any  feasible \nexplanation  of  our  experiences.  Indeed,  as  the  house  continues  \u201c To \nlet  \u201d and  is  still  reported  to  be  haunted,  I should  be  quite  glad  if  some \nrespectable  body  such  as  the  Psychical  Research  Society  would  en- \ndeavor to  clear  the  matter  up. \n\n\nA POET\u2019S  VISUAL  HALLUCINATIONS  1 \n(PERCY  BYSSHE  SHELLEY) \n\nShelley  (1792-1822)  has  been  called  \u201c the  supreme  poet  of  the  new \nera  which,  beginning  with  the  French  Revolution,  remains  continuous \ninto  our  own  day.\u201d  2 In  spite  of  his  defects,  more  noticeable  in  the  long \npoems,  in  the  lyrics,  such  as  his  Ode  to  a Skylark,  \u201c the  rapture,  the \nmusic  and  the  emotion  are  in  exquisite  balance,  and  the  work  has  often \nas  much  of  delicate  simplicity  as  of  fragile  and  flower-like  perfection.\u201d \n\n\n1 Shelley  Memorials,  edited  by  Lady  Shelley  (Boston,  1859),  207-8. \n\n2 The  quoted  sentences  are  by  W.  M.  Rosetti  in  Encyclopedia  Britannica  (13th \nEdition). \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n140 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nThe  Shelleys,  in  the  spring  of  1822,  took  up  residence  on  the  shore \nof  the  Bay  of  Spezzia. \n\nOne  night,  loud  cries  were  heard  issuing  from  the  saloon.  The  Wil- \nliamses rushed  out  of  their  room  in  alarm ; Mrs.  Shelley  also  endeavored \nto  reach  the  spot  but  fainted  at  the  door.  Entering  the  saloon  the \nWilliamses  found  Shelley  staring  horribly  into  the  air  and  evidently  in \na trance.  They  waked  him,  and  he  related  that  a figure  wrapped  in  a \nmantle  came  to  his  bedside,  and  beckoned  him.  He  must  have  risen  in \nhis  sleep,  for  he  followed  the  imaginary  figure  into  the  saloon,  when  it \nlifted  the  hood  of  its  mantle,  ejaculated  \u201c Siete  sodis  fatto?  \u201d [Are  you \nsatisfied]  and  vanished. \n\nAgain,  on  May  6,  one  evening,  he  was  looking  from  his  terrace  down \nat  the  surf,  cried  out, \n\nrecovered  after  some  time  and  declared  that  he  saw,  as  plainly  as \nhe  then  saw  me,  a naked  child  (Allegra,  who  had  recently  died1)  rise \nfrom  the  sea  and  clasp  its  hands  as  in  joy  smiling  at  him. \n\nLady  Shelley  does  not  hint  that  she  ascribes  any  significance  to \nthese  incidents.  Nor,  I think,  have  we  on  record  any  opinion  of  Shel- \nley\u2019s regarding  them,  although  they  produced  a profound  effect  upon \nhis  emotions.  The  psychoanalyst  may  find  a symbol  of  some  complex \nin  the  \u201c nightmare,\u201d  and  imagination  plus  sympathy  with  Byron  may \nhave  painted  a picture  of  Allegra  on  the  surf,  or,  on  the  other  hand, \nthe  sea  may  have  furnished  the  \u201c crystal  \u201d for  a scryer\u2019s  vision.  But \nit  is  a fact  that  not  long  after  the  vision  or  fearfully  vivid  dream  of \nthe  beckoning  figure  in  that  house  by  the  Bay  of  Spezzia,  and  only  two \nmonths  after  the  vivid  impression  of  seeing  a joyous  child  (who  had \nrecently  died)  rising  from  the  sea,  Shelley  was  drowned  in  that \nsame  bay. \n\n\nDAEMON  OF  AN  ITALIAN  POET \n(TORQUATO  TASSO) \n\nDante,  Petrarch,  Ariosto  and  Tasso  (1544-1595)  are  reckoned  the \nfour  leading  poets  of  the  Italian  language.  Tasso  was  famous  at  the \nage  of  eight  for  his  intellectual  precocity.  His  greatest  work  was \nGerusalemme  Liberato  (Jerusalem  Delivered),  and  it  ran  through \n\n1 Daughter  of  Lord  Byron. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nPOETS \n\n\n141 \n\n\nseven  editions  within  six  months,  although  its  author  derived  not  one \ncentesimo  of  profit  from  it.  It  has  been  translated  into  many  lan- \nguages, and  is  regarded  as  one  of  the  great  epical  works  of  post- \nclassical  ages. \n\nTasso  is  a person  around  whom  suspicion  darkly  gathers,  for  he \nwas  \u201c subject  to  delusions  \u201d and  kept  in  an  asylum  for  seven  years. \nBut  there  is  constructive  insanity  as  there  is  constructive  crime.  As \nthe  record  goes,  John  Bunyan,  and  many  another  upright  man,  was  a \ncriminal.  Lombroso  not  only  would  have  agreed  with  Porcius  Festus \nthat  St.  Paul  was  mad,  but  with  him  the  very  fact  of  genius  raised  the \npresumption  of  insanity.  Whether  Tasso  was  insane  at  one  period,  or \nonly  \u201c different,\u201d  I doubt  if  it  can  now  be  certainly  determined.  As \nreported,  some  of  his  visions  and  other  experiences  do  have  a patho- \nlogical appearance.  He  became  a pronounced  neurasthenic  and  quite \nlikely  a paranoiac.  But  he  seems  to  have  retained  a keen  ability  to  rea- \nson. And  if  insanity  ever  confers,  per  se , clairvoyant  or  previsionary \npowers,  it  is  well  that  we  should  ascertain  the  fact,  which  would  be  a \nsupernormal  one,  for  all  that.  The  two  might,  at  all  events,  coexist. \n\nOne  passage  in  Milman\u2019s  biography  of  Tasso  1 is  worth  transfer- \nring. He  is  relying  on  the  authority,  and  in  part  quoting,  from  Manso, \nTasso\u2019s  friend,  host  and  biographer. \n\nTasso  had  other  still  stranger  associates,  and  took  part  in  conver- \nsation of  a yet  abstruser  and  more  mysterious  nature.  Here  at  least  it \nwas,  in  the  old  gloomy  hall  of  the  Castle  Bisaccio,  with  the  split  pine- \nlogs  blazing  gloriously  on  the  hearth,  that  after  reviewing  events  of  the \nday\u2019s  sport,  and  partaking  of  the  Marquis\u2019s  pleasant  wine,  and  listen- \ning perhaps  for  a while  to  the  merry  song  and  music,  as  they  wheeled \nthemselves  round  to  the  fire  to  enjoy  a more  private  conversation, \nTasso  would  affirm  that  he  had  continued  communings  with  a spirit. \nIt  was  not,  he  was  sure,  an  evil  spirit,  as  it  conversed  with  him  fre- \nquently on  religious  subjects,  and  urged  and  persuaded  him  to  piety \nand  devotion ; further,  it  often  named  the  holiest  names,  and  everyone \nknows  that  fiends  could  not  do  this,  and  that  in  the  Inferno  of  the \nDivine  Comedia  the  holiest  name  is  never  mentioned,  in  accordance  with \nthis  opinion,  and  it  reverenced  the  Cross,  and  the  relics  of  the  saints, \nand  which  was  still  more,  it  gave  consolation  and  comfort,  and  left  him \ncheered  and  strengthened,  when  it  departed,  contrary  to  the  practice \nof  all  evil  spirits. \n\n\u201c I,  on  the  contrary,  affirmed,\u201d  says  Manso,  \u201c that,  nevertheless,  it \ncould  not  be  an  angel  because,  although  he  was  a Christian,  and  a \nvirtuous  man,  these  favors  of  angelic  appearances  are  not  granted  to \n\n1 London,  1850,  Vol.  II,  pages  203  ff. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n142 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\npersons  of  ordinary  goodness,  but  to  the  perfect,  and  the  saintly,1  so \nthat  it  would  be  arrogance  to  believe  that  this  spirit  was  an  angel,  as \nit  would  be  unjust  to  conclude  it  a demon.  Wherefore,  since  it  is \nneither  angel,  nor  demon,  while  there  is  no  other  kind  of  spirits,  it  fol- \nlows of  necessity  that  this  was  no  real  spirit,  but  rather  a delusion  of \nthe  imaginative  faculty,  really  represented  to  him,  as  to  many  others, \nespecially  if  of  disordered  vision,  as  he  was.\u201d  In  fact  Manso  endeav- \nored to  convince  his  guest  that  the  appearance  was,  in  Dr.  Dendy\u2019s \nexpression,  \u201c an  intensive  idea.\u201d \n\nTasso  defended  the  reality  of  his  spiritual  friend  by  observing  that \nhe  always  reappeared  in  the  same  form,  such  a form  as  he  described  in \nthe  commencement  of  his  dialogue,  The  Ambassador , which,  if  he  was \nto  have  such  a visitor,  was  by  no  means  unwelcome  for  him  to  assume, \nand  certainly  more  correct  than  the  perpetual  ballet,  and  pleasanter \nthan  the  old  woman  in  the  red  cloak,  or  the  grinning  scull,  or  the  gen- \ntleman in  brown,  or  the  noisy  crowd  of  Nicolai,  or  any  other  of  the \nnumerous  spectral  intruders,  whose  repeated  appearance  under  the \nsame  aspect  rather  invalidates  this  argument  of  Tasso,  and  exhausted \nthe  patience  of  those  who  had  to  witness  them. \n\nTasso,  moreover,  maintained  that  if  the  sights  and  voices  of  which \nhe  was  conscious,  were  mere  fantastic  imaginations,  they  would  not \ntranscend  his  own  knowledge,  since  the  imagination  can  only  recall  the \nsame  fantasms,  or  the  same  realities,  which  the  memory  has  stored  away \nin  its  cells  from  actual  observation.2  He,  on  the  contrary,  in  the  fre- \nquent and  protracted  discourses  which  he  had  held  with  this  spirit,  had \nrepeatedly  learned  from  him  things  which  he  had  never  heard  or  read  or \nknown  before ; whence  he  concludes  that  these  visions  were  not  the  mere \ncreations  of  fancy,  but  true  and  real  apparitions  of  the  spirit,  which \nwhatever  the  reason,  chose  to  show  himself  visibly. \n\nThereupon  Tasso  said  he  would  convince  Manso,  \u201c turned  his  gaze \ntoward  one  of  the  windows,  and  kept  it  fixed  there  a considerable  time,\u201d \nthen  announced  the  presence  of  the  spirit  and  held  a very  interesting \nand  profound  conversation  with  it.  Tasso  was  surprised  that  his  host \ncould  not  see  the  spirit  as  well  as  himself,  and  the  biographer  concludes \nfrom  the  failure  of  the  latter  to  do  so,  it  was  mere  \u201c imagination.\u201d \nWithout  knowing  what  the  things  unknown  to  Tasso  were,  which  the \n\u201c spirit  \u201d told  him,  whether  truths  or  objective  facts,  or  what  was  their \nnature,  it  is  of  course  impossible  to  come  to  any  decision  on  this  case. \nBut,  considering  the  achievements  of  Socrates  and  Tasso  and  Josiah \nQuincy,  it  looks  as  though  even  an  imaginary  \u201c daemon  \u201d might  be  in \nsome  respects  a good  thing  to  have  around. \n\n1 Quod  erat  demonstrandum,  but  was  not. \n\n2 Exactly  the  argument  of  modem  psychic  research. \n\n\nDigitized  by  Go*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nPOETS \n\n\n143 \n\n\nEXTRAORDINARY  AUDITORY  HALLUCINATION  1 \n(BAYARD  TAYLOR) \n\nBayard  Taylor  (1825-1878)  published  a volume  of  verse  when  only \nnineteen  years  old.  He  then  spent  two  years  traveling  on  foot  in \nEurope,  and  the  result  was  his  book.  Views  Afoot.  In  1847  he  pub- \nlished Rhymes  of  Travel.  He  was  with  Commodore  Perry\u2019s  expedition \nto  Japan.  In  1878  he  became  American  minister  to  Germany  and  died \nin  Berlin  the  same  year.  His  writings  were  formerly  much  read  and \nsome  of  his  poems  are  still  to  be  found  in  the  anthologies.  He  tried  his \nhand  also  at  fiction. \n\nOriginally,  Mr.  Taylor  related  the  following  incident  in  the  New \nYork  Mercury. \n\nIt  was,  perhaps,  an  hour  past  midnight,  along  the  foothills  of  the \nNevadas,  when,  as  I lay  with  open  eyes  gazing  into  the  eternal  beauty \nof  night,  I became  conscious  of  a deep,  murmuring  sound,  like  that  of  a \nrising  wind.  I looked  at  the  trees ; every  branch  was  unmoved \u2014 yet  the \nsound  was  increased,  until  the  air  of  the  lonely  dell  seemed  to  vibrate \nwith  its  burden.  A strange  feeling  of  awe  and  expectancy  took  pos- \nsession of  me.  Not  a dead  leaf  stirred  on  the  boughs ; while  the  mighty \nsound \u2014 choral  hymn,  sung  by  ten  thousand  voices \u2014 swept  down  over \nthe  hills,  and  rolled  away  like  retreating  thunder  over  the  plain.  It  was \nno  longer  the  roar  of  the  wind.  As  in  the  wandering  prelude  of  an \norgan  melody,  note  trod  upon  note  with  slow,  majestic  footsteps,  until \nthey  gathered  to  a theme,  and  then  came  in  the  words,  simultaneously \nchanted  by  an  immeasurable  host:  Vivant  terrestrial  The  air  was \nfilled  with  the  tremendous  sound,  which  seemed  to  sweep  near  the  sur- \nface of  the  earth,  in  powerful  waves,  without  echo  or  reverberation. \n\nSuddenly,  far  overhead,  in  the  depths  of  the  sky,  rang  a single, \nclear,  piercing  voice  of  unnatural  sweetness.  Beyond  the  reach  of \nhuman  organs,  or  any  human  instrument,  its  keen  alto  pierced  the \nfirmament  like  a straight  white  line  of  electric  fire.  As  it  shot  down- \nward, gathering  in  force,  the  vast  terrestrial  chorus  gradually  dis- \npersed into  silence,  and  only  that  one  unearthly  sound  remained.  It \nvibrated  slowly  into  the  fragment  of  a melody,  unlike  any  which  had \never  reached  my  ears \u2014 long  undulating  cry  of  victory  and  of  joy; \nwhile  the  words  \u201c Vivat  Coelum!  \u201d were  repeated  more  and  more  faintly, \nas  the  voice  slowly  withdrew,  like  a fading  beam  of  sunset,  into  the \nabysses  of  the  stars.  Then  all  was  silent.  I was  undeniably  awake  at \nthe  time,  and  could  recall  neither  fact,  reflection,  nor  fancy  of  a nature \n\n1 To  be  found  in  Seers  of  the  Ages,  by  Dr.  J.  M.  Peebles  (New  York,  1869),  225-6. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n144 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nto  suggest  the  sounds.  . . . How  does  the  faculty  of  the  brain  act,  so \nfar  beyond  our  conscious  knowledge,  as  to  astound  us  with  the  most \nunexpected  images?  Why  should  it  speak  in  the  Latin  tongue?  How \ndid  it  compose  music \u2014 which  would  be  as  impossible  for  me  as  to  write \na Sanskrit  poem? \n\n\nTHE  PSYCHIC  STATES  OF  A GREAT  POET  1 \n(ALFRED  TENNYSON) \n\nLord  Tennyson  (1809-1892),  one  of  the  greatest  poets  of  the  nine- \nteenth century,  was  a Cambridge  University  graduate.  He  began  to \nwrite  when  a small  boy,  and  his  reputation  was  established  when  he  was \ntwenty-four.  His  poetry  is  too  familiar  to  need  naming  or  description. \n\nIt  may  not  be  generally  known  that  he  was  accustomed  to  pass  into \nan  ecstatic  state  and  had  a formula  for  inducing  it.  He  says  in  a letter \nwritten  in  1874: \n\nI have  never  had  any  revelation  through  anaesthetics,  but  a kind  of \nwaking  trance  (this  for  want  of  a better  term)  I have  frequently  had, \nquite  up  from  boyhood,  when  I have  been  all  alone.  This  has  often \ncome  upon  me  through  repeating  my  own  name  to  myself  silently  till, \nall  at  once,  as  it  were,  out  of  the  intensity  of  the  consciousness  of  the \nindividuality,  the  individuality  itself  seemed  to  dissolve  and  fade  away \ninto  boundless  being;  and  this  is  not  a composed  state,  but  the  clearest \nof  the  clearest,  the  surest  of  the  surest,  utterly  beyond  words,  where \ndeath  was  an  almost  laughable  impossibility,  the  loss  of  personality \n(if  so  it  were),  seeming  no  extinction,  but  the  only  true  life.  I am \nashamed  of  my  feeble  description.  Have  I not  said  the  state  was \nutterly  beyond  words? \n\n\nGROUP  CENTERING  AROUND  THE  DEATH  OF  HORACE \n\nTRAUBEL  2 \n\n(HORACE  TRAUBEL) \n\nHorace  Traubel  (1858-1919)  was  the  Boswell  of  Walt  Whitman. \nHe  studied  the  latter  as  minutely  as  Samuel  Johnson  was  studied  by \nthe  Scotch  laird,  and  as  a result  produced  the  Diary  of  several  vol- \numes. He  was  also  author  of  a number  of  volumes  of  poems  of  the \n\n1 Studies  in  Psychic  Science,  by  Hudson  Tuttle  (1889),  161. \n\n2 Journal  A.  S.  P.  R.,  February,  1921. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nPOETS \n\n\n145 \n\n\nWhitman  type,  which  some  of  his  own  disciples  regard  as  nearly  equal \nto  those  of  his  master.  He  was  the  founder  of  the  well-known  Contem- \nporary Club  of  Philadelphia. \n\nOn  November  4,  1919,  I wrote  Mrs.  Flora  MacD.  Denison  as \nfollows : \n\nA gentleman  present  at  the  obsequies  of  the  late  Horace  Traubel \nstated  to  me  that  a lady,  who  was  the  hostess  of  Mr.  Traubel  at  the \ntime  of  his  death,  related  a narrative,  as  a part  of  the  funeral  cere- \nmonies, of  Mr.  Traubel\u2019s  having  seen  an  apparition  of  Walt  Whitman, \nand  of  another  person,  if  I understood  rightly,  having  been  present \nand  seen  the  same. \n\nIt  is  very  possible  that  the  story  has  reached  me  in  a distorted  way, \nbut  I would  very  much  like  to  know  what,  if  any,  truth  there  is  in  it, \nand  to  have  the  narrative  in  full,  if  you  would  be  so  kind. \n\nMrs.  Denison  replied  November  9,  1919,  from  Bon  Echo,  Ontario. \nHer  remarks  show  commendable  caution,  appreciation  of  the  impor- \ntance of  making  immediate  records  and  of  adhering  to  them  in  any \nsubsequent  report. \n\n\nI was  pleased  to  get  your  letter  and  would  at  once  comply  with  your \nrequest  and  relate  the  story  of  the  psychic  phenomena  which  took  place \nduring  the  last  week  in  the  life  of  Horace  Traubel,  but  the  notes  which \nI took  at  the  time  of  the  happenings  are  all  at  the  Big  House  and  I am \nin  a cottage  some  distance  away.  I am,  however,  going  to  write  a story \nof  the  last  days  of  Horace  Traubel  and  relate  what  occurred  and  pub- \nlish it  in  the  Sunset  of  Bon  Echo,  a little  magazine  published  once  in  a \nwhile  for  the  Whitman  Club.  I will  send  you  a copy  some  time  next \nspring  or  if  you  really  wish  it  sooner  I could  send  you  typed  copy  as \nsoon  as  I get  it  in  shape.  Professor  Hyslop  may  remember  me  as  the \nauthor  of  Mary  MelviUe,  and  whom  he  met  at  the  home  of  Dr.  Garrett \nin  Toronto,  seventeen  or  eighteen  years  ago.  If  I can  find  a first  copy \nof  The  Sunset  I will  send  it  to  Dr.  Hyslop.  I do  not  trust  to  my  mem- \nory when  writing  psychic  phenomena  because  I find  one  cannot  depend \non  oneself  and  will  unconsciously  color,  forget  or  vary  the  story  with \none\u2019s  mood,  so  as  each  succeeding  incident  occurred  with  Horace  (who, \nby  the  way,  was  not  an  enthusiastic  believer  in  psychical  research)  I \nwrote  it  down  almost  immediately.  I see  no  reason  for  withholding  the \nstory  from  the  public,  as  it  was  Mrs.  Traubel  herself  who  requested  me \nto  tell  it  at  Horace\u2019s  funeral  ceremony  in  New  York. \n\nOn  May  17,  1920,  Mrs.  Denison  sent  the  April-May  issue  of  a \nmagazine  entitled  The  Sunset  of  Bon  Echo,  together  with  a letter  in \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n146  NOTED  WITNESSES \n\nwhich  she  says,  \u201c I have  given  the  story  without  any  coloring \nwhatever.\u201d \n\nAn  article  in  the  magazine  entitled,  \u201c Horace  Traubel,\u201d  by  Flora \nMacDonald  (Mrs.  Denison)  gives  an  account  of  Mr.  Traubel\u2019s  last \ndays,  which  were  spent  at  Bon  Echo,  Mrs.  Denison  being  his  hostess. \nOne  of  the  incidents  was  the  dedication  of  what  was  known  as  The \nRock,  a bluff  some  two  miles  in  length  and  three  or  four  hundred  feet \nhigh  at  its  highest  elevation,  to  the  memory  of  Walt  Whitman.  It \nappears  that  a crag  somewhere  on  the  rock  presents  the  appearance  of \nan  \u201c Egyptian  head,\u201d  but  there  is  no  intimation  of  any  resemblance  to \nthe  bewhiskered  and  un-Egyptian  head  of  Walt  Whitman  himself,  and \nany  theory  that  his  profile  played  a part,  by  way  of  suggestion,  in  the \nincidents  to  be  narrated  would  seem  to  be  far  fetched. \n\nThe  pertinent  extracts  from  the  article  follow : \n\nFrank  Bain  talked  of  going  on  the  29th.  All  day  on  August  28th \nHorace  was  very  low  spirited.  Anne\u2019s  illness  and  the  going  of  the  Bains \nwas  too  much  for  him.  Mildred  was  with  him  a good  deal  and  we  de- \ncided not  to  leave  him  a minute.  He  had  been  brought  in  from  the \nveranda  but  absolutely  radiant.  \u201c Look,  Look,  Flora ; quick,  quick, \nhe  is  going.\u201d  \u201c What,  where,  Horace,  I do  not  see  any  one.\u201d \n\n\u201c Why,  just  over  the  rock  Walt  appeared,  head  and  shoulders  and \nhat  on  in  a golden  glory \u2014 brilliant  and  splendid.  He  reassured  me \u2014 \nbeckoned  to  me,  and  spoke  to  me.  I heard  his  voice  but  did  not  under- \nstand all  he  said,  only  * Come  on.\u2019  \u201d Frank  Bain  soon  came  and  he \nrepeated  the  story  to  him.  All  the  rest  of  the  evening  Horace  was \nuplifted  and  happy.  So  often  Horace  would  say,  \u201c Do  not  despise  me \nfor  my  weakness,\u201d  but  now  he  was  quite  confident,  even  jocular,  as  I \nhanded  him  a drink.  \u201c The  Lord  may  be  able  to  make  better  water, \nbut  I don\u2019t  believe  he  ever  did.\u201d  . . . \n\nOn  the  night  of  September  3,  Horace  was  very  low.  I stayed  for  a \nfew  hours  with  him,  once  his  eyes  rolled,  I thought  he  was  dying,  but  he \njust  wanted  me  to  turn  him.  As  I did  he  listened  and  seemed  to  hear \nsomething.  Then  he  said,  \u201c I hear  Walt\u2019s  voice,  he  is  talking  to  me.\u201d \nI said,  \u201c What  does  he  say.\u201d  He  said,  \u201c Walt  says  come  on,  come  on.\u201d \nAfter  a time  he  said,  \u201c Flora,  I see  them  all  about  me,  Bob  and  Bucke \nand  Walt  and  the  rest.\u201d  Then  he  laughed  and  told  me  the  story  about \nIngersoll  writing  to  Walt,  \u201c May  the  Lord  love  you,  but  not  too  soon.\u201d \n\nTo  Anne  he  said  jokingly,  even  though  too  weak  to  hold  the  glass, \n\u201c Home,  sweet  Home.\u201d \n\nI telegraphed  for  Nathan  Mendelssohn,  hoping  against  hope  that \nHorace  could  be  moved.  He  arrived  September  4.  On  September  6 I \nstayed  with  Horace  while  Anne  had  dinner  and  went  for  a walk  with \nNathan.  He  had  great  difficulty  breathing.  He  said,  \u201c Flora,  I wish \nto  God  I was  dead.\u201d  I said,  \u201c Yes,  Horace,  you  want  to  give  up  your \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nPOETS \n\n\n147 \n\n\nbody,  but  that  won\u2019t  make  you  dead.\u201d  He  laughed.  \u201cNo,  I won\u2019t  be \ndead  even  when  I am  dead.\u201d  Then  a hard  breath  and  he  said,  \u201c Flora, \nwhat  does  it  all  mean?\u201d  \u201cI  do  not  know.\u201d  He  said,  \u201cBut,  Flora, \nwhat  is  to  become  of  me?  \u201d I said,  \u201c Why,  Horace,  you  are  all  right \nhere  with  your  friends  and  Anne.\u201d  \u201c Yes,  yes,  but  why  is  it  so  hard \nto  die.\u201d  I spoke  of  Walt\u2019s  waiting  for  him  and  he  said,  \u201c Yes,  yes.\u201d \n\nSeptember  6,  Nathan  left  Horace  sinking,  Anne  constantly  by  his \nside.  \u201c You\u2019re  triumphant,  Horace,  you\u2019ve  affected  the  ages,  no  re- \ngrets, Horace,  no  regrets.\u201d  Anne  asked  for  Col.  Cosgrave  to  come  in \nand  he  took  the  seat  by  his  side. \n\nAt  11 :30  Anne  came  into  my  room  just  next  to  theirs  and  asked  me \nto  go  out  on  the  north  veranda.  The  moon  was  partly  clouded  and  old \nWalt  was  in  the  shadow,  but  the  sky  was  bright  back  of  it.  The  water \nwas  black  and  still,  reflecting  the  darker  rock.  Near  the  end  a point  of \nwater  rippled  and  Anne  said,  \u201cDo  you  see  a white  boat?\u201d  I saw \nsomething  white  and  I looked  intently  to  make  sure,  two  distinct  lights \nappeared  in  either  end  of  the  phantom  boat.  Anne  said,  \u201c Yes,  he\u2019s \naboard,  even  his  lips  no  longer  respond  to  the  moistened  cloth  I hold \nto  them.\u201d \n\nWe  came  south  along  the  east  veranda  and,  looking  up  into  the  sky, \na huge  eagle  was  circling  round  and  round.  I referred  to  Ingersoll \ncalling  Whitman  an  eagle  soaring  above  the  theological  chic-a-dees  and \nsparrows.  Anne  did  not  seem  sure  of  its  being  an  eagle,  but  it  screamed \nits  eagle  scream  and  flew  away  into  the  bright  moonlight.  Col.  Cos- \ngrave  had  been  with  Horace  in  the  afternoon  and  had  seen  Walt  on  the \nopposite  side  of  the  bed  and  felt  his  presence.  Then  Walt  passed \nthrough  the  bed  and  touched  the  Colonel\u2019s  hand,  which  was  in  his \npocket.  The  contact  was  like  an  electric  shock.  Horace  was  also \naware  of  Walt\u2019s  visible  presence,  and  said  so.  There  was  no  gloom \nabout  the  house.  No  one  seemed  depressed.  A feeling  of  triumph,  of \npride  and  of  exultation  permeated  the  atmosphere. \n\nIt  was  obviously  desirable  to  get  a first-hand  statement  from  Col. \nCosgrave  and  accordingly  a letter  was  addressed  to  him  requesting \nsuch  statement  as  he  cared  to  make.  His  reply,  written  from  209  Bal- \nmoral Ave.,  Toronto,  was  received  about  June  1,  1920. \n\nMr.  Walter  F.  Prince,  . . . \n\nWith  reference  to  your  communication  of  May  25,  in  connection \nwith  the  psychical  occurrences  connected  with  the  passing  of  Horace \nTraubel  I hereby  state  as  follows: \n\nDuring  the  months  of  August  and  September,  1919,  I was  in  close \ntouch  with  Mr.  Horace  Traubel,  well  known  for  his  numerous  writings \nand  spiritual  plane  of  thought ; previous  to  that  time  I had  not  known \nhim  personally,  nor  had  I a deep  knowledge  of  the  works  and  ideals  of \nWhitman,  this  I state  to  show  that  my  mind,  conscious  or  subconscious, \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n148 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nhad  been  engrossed  in  their  works  or  beliefs,  in  addition,  my  long  service \nin  France  with  the  Canadian  forces,  practically  continually  in  the \nadvanced  lines  from  January,  1915,  to  the  Armistice,  had,  naturally, \nmade  me  familiar  with  the  presence  of  death  and  the  atmosphere  around \nthe  dying,  though  imbuing  me  with  natural  reverence,  created  no  un- \nusual tension  or  emotional  excitement  such  as  is  common  to  those  un- \nfamiliar with  death,  this  is  also  stated  to  indicate  that  I was  in  a \nnormal  condition  when  the  occurrence  took  place  to  which  Mrs.  Deni- \nson alludes,  and  I beg  to  corroborate  in  toto  the  statements  made  by \nher  in  reference  to  myself.  Briefly,  it  was  as  follows : During  the  three \nnights  previous  to  the  passing  of  Horace  Traubel,  I had  remained  at \nhis  bedside,  throughout  the  latter  hours  of  darkness,  momentarily  ex- \npecting the  end,  my  thoughts  at  all  times  were  very  clear  and  spiritual, \nowing  to  the  quietude  of  the  surroundings,  the  close  touch  of  nature  and \nthe  peculiar  clean  magnetism  that  seemed  to  surround  this  remarkable \nselfless  man,  who  had  given  his  whole  life  to  the  service  of  humanity,  I \nhad  felt  this  curious  spirituality  surrounding  but  few  great  people,  and \nnever  with  ordinary  beings. \n\nDuring  this  long  watch,  Horace  Traubel,  who  was  suffering  from \nparalysis  and  debility,  was  without  visible  pain,  and  semi-conscious, \nunable  to  articulate  owing  to  paralysis  of  the  tongue.  His  eyes,  how- \never, which  were  remarkably  brilliant  and  expressive,  gave  us  the  clue \nto  the  majority  of  his  needs.  On  the  last  night,  about  3 a.  m.,  he  grew \nperceptibly  weaker,  breathing  almost  without  visible  movement,  eyes \nclosed  and  seemingly  comatose,  he  stirred  restlessly  after  a long  period, \nand  his  eyes  opened,  staring  towards  the  further  side  of  the  bed,  his \nlips  moved,  endeavoring  to  speak,  I moved  his  head  back,  thinking  he \nneeded  more  air,  but  again  it  moved  away,  and  his  eyes  remained  riv- \netted  on  a point  some  three  feet  above  the  bed,  my  eyes  were  at  last \ndrawn  irresistibly  to  the  same  point  in  the  darkness,  as  there  was  but \na small  shaded  night  lamp  behind  a curtain  on  the  further  side  of  the \nroom.  Slowly  the  point  at  which  we  were  both  looking  grew  gradually \nbrighter,  a light  haze  appeared,  spread  until  it  assumed  bodily  form, \nand  took  the  likeness  of  Walt  Whitman,  standing  upright  beside  the \nbed,  a rough  tweed  jacket  on,  an  old  felt  hat  upon  his  head  and  his \nright  hand  in  his  pocket,  similar  to  a number  of  his  portraits,  he  was \ngazing  down  at  Traubel,  a kindly,  reassuring  smile  upon  his  face,  he \nnodded  twice  as  though  reassuringly,  the  features  quite  distinct  for  at \nleast  a full  minute,  then  gradually  faded  from  sight.  My  eyes  turned \nback  to  Traubel,  who  remained  staring  for  almost  another  minute, \nwhen  he  also  turned  away,  his  features  remarkably  clear  of  the  strained \nexpression  they  had  worn  all  evening,  and  he  did  not  move  again  until \nhis  death,  two  hours  later.  I reported  the  occurrence  to  Mrs.  Denison, \nwho  entered  the  facts  in  her  diary  at  once,  as  she  had  records  of  several \nother  psychic  phenomena  to  date.  I am  thoroughly  corivinced  of  the \nexactness  of  the  above  statements,  and  did  not  regard  it  as  extraordi- \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nPOETS \n\n\n149 \n\n\nnary,  owing  to  the  fact  that  I had  experienced  similar  phenomena  at \ncrucial  moments  during  heavy  casualties  in  France. \n\n[Signed]  Lt.-Col.  L.  Moore  Cosgrave, \n\nLate  Can.  Forces. \n\nThereupon,  June  8,  I wrote  to  Mrs.  Denison,  calling  to  her  atten- \ntion that  Col.  Cosgrave\u2019s  letter  said  nothing  about  Traubel\u2019s  having \nhimself  said  that  he  saw  Walt  Whitman,  and  nothing  of  the  apparition \npassing  through  the  bed  and  touching  the  Colonel\u2019s  hand  with  the  sen- \nsation of  an  \u201c electric  shock.\u201d  I asked  how  she  explained  the  discrep- \nancies. She  sent  my  letter  on  to  Col.  Cosgrave,  who  on  June  21  wrote \nme  again,  supplying  the  facts  he  had  inadventently  omitted  from  his \nfirst  letter. \n\nWith  reference  to  my  last  communication  re  the  events  connected \nwith  the  appearance  of  Walt  Whitman  during  the  last  days  of  Horace \nTraubel  at  Bon  Echo,  I have  received  a letter  from  Mrs.  Denison,  to- \ngether with  your  enclosure  of  the  8th  inst.,  and  I hereby  beg  to  add  my \nconfirmation  of  the  facts  stated  re  the  close  of  the  incident  when  Walt \nWhitman  appeared  to  me.  Unfortunately,  I have  mislaid  my  notes  re \nthe  occurrence  until  recently  and  I find  that  the  facts  are  as  related  by \nMrs.  Denison,  in  amplification  of  my  previous  letter. \n\nWalt  Whitman,  towards  the  end  of  his  appearance,  while  Horace \nand  I were  gazing  at  him,  moved  closer  to  Horace  from  the  further  side \nof  the  bed,  as  Horace  from  weakness  was  forced  to  allow  his  head  to \nroll  back  to  a frontal  position,  and  said,  \u201c There  is  Walt.\u201d  At  the  same \nmoment,  Walt  passed  apparently  through  the  bed  towards  me,  and \nappeared  to  touch  my  hand,  as  though  in  farewell,  I distinctly  felt  it,  as \nthough  I had  touched  a low  electric  charge,  he  then  smiled  at  Horace, \nand  passed  from  sight.  This  occurred  on  September  6,  two  days  before \nTraubel\u2019s  death,  which  were  [passed]  in  a coma,  and  paralysis,  he \nbeing  unable  to  articulate,  though  his  eyes  were  full  of  unspoken  mes- \nsages, and  he  was  apparently  seeing  many  other  things  which  we  could \nnot  vision.  Trusting  that  this  will  clear  up  the  matter,  I remain.  . . . \n\n[Signed]  L.  Moose  Cosgrave. \n\nThe  exhibits  close  with  the  extract  from  Mrs.  Denison\u2019s  diary \ncontained  in  her  letter  of  June  15. \n\nI copy  from  the  notes  taken  by  me  on  September  6. \n\n\u201c Colonel  Cosgrave  had  been  with  him  in  the  afternoon  and  had  seen \nWalt  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  bed  and  pass  through  the  bed  and \nplaced  his  hand  on  his  which  was  in  his  pocket  and  felt  his  presence  like \nan  electric  shock.  Walt  also  was  seen  by  Horace  and  he  said  so  to  the \nColonel  and  afterwards  to  me. \u2014 \u201d I am  sending  your  letter  on  to  Colo- \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGoogle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n150 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nnel  Cosgrave \u2014 I could  not  trust  my  memory  because  one  so  soon  for- \ngets, colors,  adds  to  or  takes  from \u2014 not  intentionally,  but  just  be- \ncause our  minds  are  mixed  with  facts  and  imagination. \n\n[Signed]  Flora  MacD.  Denison. \n\nTo  some  it  may  at  first  appear  as  incomprehensible,  and  furnishing \nan  insuperable  difficulty  that  Col.  Cosgrave  should  have  omitted  from \nhis  narrative  sent  the  Society  two  of  the  most  important  particulars  of \nthe  incident  asserted  to  have  occurred.  And  indeed  it  would  have  been \nsuspicious  if,  after  the  lapse  of  nine  months,  a second  narrative  had  for \nthe  first  time  included  those  particulars,  without  any  original  con- \ntemporaneous record  to  support  them.  This  would  indeed  have  ap- \npeared to  be  a case  of  those  \u201c accretions  \u201d of  which  we  hear  so  much. \nThere  is  no  question  that  types  of  mind  exist  which  are  liable  to  these \naccretions,  glosses  and  remodelings  with  the  lapse  of  time  and  in  the \ncourse  of  successive  retellings.  But,  as  I have  before  had  occasion  to \nobserve  and  illustrate,  there  is  another  type  of  mind,  of  a scrutinizing \nand  critical  character,  somewhat  averse  to  the  rehearsal  of  uncanny \nevents,  which  seems  subject  to  the  opposite  liability.  Probably  often \nfor  the  very  reason  that  there  is  something  about  the  event  not  quite \npleasing  because  of  its  \u201c occult  \u201d character,  the  vividness  more  or  less \nrapidly  fades  from  memory  and  important  particulars  slip  from  view \nat  the  moment  of  narration,  though  still  latent  in  consciousness.  This \nfact  is  strikingly  and  even  strangely  illustrated  in  Cosgrave\u2019s  first \nstatement,  which  places  the  apparition  incident  on  the  last  night  of \nTraubel\u2019s  life,  whereas  his  second  makes  it  two  days  earlier.  But  for \nthree  extraneous  facts,  this  singular  discrepancy  would  quite  destroy \nthe  credit  of  his  testimony.  These  facts  are:  (1)  Mrs.  Denison  set \ndown  in  her  diary  Cosgrave\u2019s  testimony  on  September  6,  when  the \nincident  really  occurred,  (2)  Cosgrave  made  notes  by  which  he  re- \nfreshed his  memory  and  corrected  his  odd  error  as  to  the  date,  (3)  Mrs. \nCosgrave  says  that  Traubel  told  her  on  September  6 that  he  had  seen \nWhitman. \n\n\nA VERIDICAL  APPARITION  LEADS  TO  THE  WRITING  OF \n\nA FAMOUS  PLAY \n\n(DAVID  BELASCO) \n\nEveryone  knows  about  this  eminent  dramatist  and  theatrical  pro- \nducer, born  in  1859  and  still  active.  He  is  now  owner  and  manager  of \nBelasco  Theatre  in  New  York  City.  Among  the  many  successful  plays \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nPLAYWRIGHTS \n\n\n151 \n\n\nof  his  own  composition,  \u201c The  Return  of  Peter  Grimm  \u201d takes  high \nrank,  and  in  it  David  Warfield,  in  the  character  of  Grimm,  both  as \nflesh  and  as  spirit,  gained  a part  of  his  fame. \n\nIn  a booklet  issued  by  Belasco,  with  the  same  title  as  this  play,  he \nmakes  the  following  statement: \n\nMy  mother  convinced  me  that  the  dead  come  back  by  coming  to \nme  at  the  time  of  her  death.  One  night,  after  a long,  exhausting  re- \nhearsal, I went  to  bed,  worn  out,  in  my  Newport  home,  and  fell  at  once \ninto  a deep  sleep.  Almost  immediately,  however,  I was  awakened  and \nattempted  to  rise,  but  could  not,  and  was  then  greatly  startled  to  see \nmy  dear  mother  (whom  I knew  to  be  in  San  Francisco)  standing  close \nby  me.  As  I strove  to  speak  and  to  sit  up  she  smiled  at  me  a loving, \nreassuring  smile,  spoke  my  name \u2014 the  name  she  called  me  in  my  boy- \nhood\u2014 \u201c Davy,  Davy,  Davy,\u201d  then,  leaning  down,  seemed  to  kiss  me ; \nthen  drew  away  a little  and  said : \u201c Do  not  grieve.  All  is  well  and  I am \nhappy;\u201d  then  moved  toward  the  door  and  vanished. \n\nThe  next  day  I related  the  incident  to  my  family  and  expressed  the \nconviction  that  my  mother  was  dead.  A few  hours  later  (I  was  still \ndirecting  rehearsals  of  \u201c Zoza  \u201d)  I went  to  luncheon  during  a recess, \nwith  a member  of  my  staff,  who  handed  me  some  letters  and  telegrams \nwhich  he  had  brought  from  the  box-office  of  the  theatre.  Among  them \nwas  a telegram  telling  me  that  my  darling  mother  had  died  the  night \nbefore,  at  about  the  time  I had  seen  her  in  my  room.  Later  I learned \nthat  just  before  she  died  she  roused  herself,  smiled,  and  three  times \nmurmured,  \u201c Davy,  Davy,  Davy.\u201d \n\nI am  aware  that  such  experiences  as  this  are,  by  some,  explained  on \na theory  of  what  they  call  \u201c thought  transference,\u201d  but  such  explana- \ntion, to  me,  is  totally  inadequate.  I am  sure  that  I did  see  her.  And \nother  experiences  of  a kindred  nature  served  to  confirm  my  knowledge \nthat  what  we  call  supernatural  is,  after  all,  at  most  but  supernormal. \nThen,  after  long  brooding  on  the  subject,  I determined  to  write  a play* \nin  terms  of  what  I conceive  to  be  actuality,  dealing  with  the  return \nof  the  dead. \n\n\nDEFINITE  PREMONITION  BY  VISUAL  HALLUCINATION \n(BEN  JONSON;  WILLIAM  DRUMMOND,  GUARANTOR) \n\nAlthough,  largely  because  of  his  less  stilted  diction  and  far  more \nvivid  humanistic  realism,  Shakespeare's  star  has  obscured  that  of  his \ncontemporary  Jonson  (1573-1637),  yet  the  latter  in  his  lifetime  be- \ncame regarded  as  the  literary  master  of  the  language,  particularly  as \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n152 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\na writer  of  plays  and  other  verse.  His  tragedies  were  Cataline  and \nSejanus,  and  among  his  comedies  were  Every  Man  in  His  Humour, \nV olpone  and  The  Alchemist . He  was  a man  of  learning  and  of  great \nindustry.  He  left  on  record  a tribute  of  his  admiration  for  Shake- \nspeare (and  I do  not  mean  Bacon). \n\nWilliam  Drummond  (1585-1649),  M.A.  of  Edinburgh  University, \nwas  a leading  Scotch  poet  of  his  period,  a linguist,  familiar  with  Latin, \nGreek,  Italian,  Spanish,  French  and  Hebrew,  whose  work  is  still  ad- \nmired. \u201c The  Cypress  Grove  is  one  of  the  noblest  prose  poems  in  litera- \nture,\u201d says  Professor  Thomas  Gilray,  who  adds,  \u201c His  sonnets  are  still \nranked  immediately  after  Shakespeare,  Milton  and  Wordsworth.\u201d  1 \n\nJonson  paid  Drummond  a visit  of  at  least  a fortnight,  and  the \nrecord  of  their  conversations  was  long  lost  but  was  discovered  and  pub- \nlished in  1832.  It  is  from  this  that  the  following  incident  is  taken. \n\nAt  that  tyme  the  pest  was  in  London;  he  [Jonson]  being  in  the \ncountry  with  old  Cambden,  he  saw  in  a vision  his  eldest  son,  then  a \nchild  and  at  London,  appear  unto  him  with  the  mark  of  a bloodie  cross \nin  his  forehead,  as  if  it  had  been  cutted  with  a sword,  at  which  amazed \nhe  prayed  unto  God,  and  in  the  morning  he  came  to  Mr.  Cambden\u2019s \nchamber  to  tell  him ; who  persuaded  him  it  was  but  an  apprehension  of \nhis  fantasie,  at  which  he  should  not  be  disjected;  in  the  mean  tyme  come \nthen  letters  from  his  wife  of  the  death  of  that  boy  in  plague.  He  ap- \npeared to  him  (he  said)  of  a manly  shape,  and  of  that  grouth  that  he \nthinks  he  shall  be  at  the  resurrection. \n\n\nAN  OUTBURST  OF  TALENT \n(VICTORIEN  SARDOU) \n\nNo  dramatist  of  France  during  the  latter  half  of  the  nineteenth \ncentury  was  more  popular  and  successful  than  Sardou  (1831-1908). \nHis  plays  were  many,  and  some  were  written  specially  for  and  acted  in \nby  Mile.  D4jazet,  Sarah  Bernhardt  and  Sir  Henry  Irving. \n\nI have  not  traced  the  original  place  of  the  following  utterance, \nfound  in  Light  for  April  11,  1885,  but  there  is  no  reason  for  doubting \nits  accuracy.  Sardou  had  many  experiences  which  he  believed  due  to \ndiscarnate  intelligences. \n\nSardou,  the  most  famous  of  French  dramatists  after  Victor  Hugo, \n1 Encyclopedia  Britannica,  9th  edition. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nPLAYWRIGHTS \n\n\n153 \n\n\nis  a Spiritualist,  and  believes  that  he  writes  his  plays  under  spirit  guid- \nance. This  may  be  a delusion,  but  what  can  be  said  of  the  following \naccount  of  the  production  of  an  exquisite  engraving  of  Moliere\u2019s  house \non  copper?  \u201c Seated  one  day  at  my  table,\u201d  he  says,  \u201c I fell  into  a \nreverie.  Unconsciously  I took  up  the  graver,  and  impelled  by  secret \ninfluence,  let  my  hand  follow  its  own  direction  over  that  plate.  The \nengraving  you  see  is  the  result  of  several  hours  of  purely  mechanical \ntoil.  I could  not  of  my  own  will  make  such  a picture  to  save  my  life.\u201d \n\nWhatever  the  explanation,  this  seems  to  be  in  the  same  class  with \nthe  production  of  extraordinary  literature  through  Mrs.  Curran,  who \nhad  never  in  thirty-three  years  shown  any  literary  talent  whatever; \nwith  the  development  by  the  hand  of  Miss  Marian  Spore,  a dentist  who \nhad  never  normally  shown  signs  of  artistic  talent,  of  painting  of \nsufficient  excellence  to  win  the  commendation  of  the  conservative  Pro- \nfessor Dow,  former  head  of  the  art  department  of  Teacher\u2019s  College, \nColumbia  University;  with  the  singularly  impressive  organ  improvisa- \ntion by  an  actor  friend  of  mine,  Mr.  Jay  Wellington,  who  tells  me  that \nhe  had  practically  no  knowledge  of  playing,  and  that  the  phenomenon \nbegan  with  his  mysteriously  and  inwardly  impelled  purchase  of  a par- \nticular instrument;  and  with  the  almost  faultless  drawing  of  exquisite \nconventionalized  flowers  and  foliage  many  years  ago  by  a young \nwoman  who  could  do  such  work  only  during  a single  season,  samples  of \nwhose  drawings,  given  by  her  sister,  Mrs.  Helen  A.  Perry,  through  me \nto  the  A.  S.  P.  R.,  are  still  in  the  archives  of  that  Society.  In  these \nand  several  other  cases  known  to  me  of  the  same  class,  though  not  all \nstriking  in  the  same  degree,  the  subjects  of  the  apparently  suddenly \ncreated  or  singularly  heightened  powers  all  had  either  accompanying \n\u201c messages  \u201d or  strong  inward  convictions  that  their  gifts  were  of \noccult  origin.  This  fact  is,  of  course,  not  determinative,  but  the \nunanimity  is  interesting  and  is  in  itself  not  entirely  without  weight. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGoogle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nNOVELISTS \n\n\nRECURRENT  SYMBOLICAL  PREMONITORY  DREAM  1 \n(WILLIAM  FREND  DE  MORGAN) \n\nWilliam  De  Morgan  (1838-1916)  was  for  the  most  of  his  life  known \nas  an  artist  in  the  making  of  pottery,  and  a discoverer  and  reviver  of \nprocesses  in  that  art.  But  his  fame  today  mostly  rests  on  his  novels, \nthe  first  of  which  was  written  at  the  age  of  sixty-seven.  However,  he \nhad  the  gift  of  fluent  and  graphic  writing  when  young.  During  the \nlast  years  of  his  life  he  wrote  Joseph  Vance,  Alice-for-Short,  Somehow \nGood,  and  four  other  stories,  most  of  them  of  more  than  usual  length. \n\nIt  will  be  remembered  that  De  Morgan  had  noticed  that  a particular \ntype  of  dream  came  to  him  with  unfailing  regularity  before  a death \ntook  place  in  his  family \u2014 a dream  of  his  early  home  in  Camden  Street, \nentirely  unremarkable  save  that  throughout  his  life  its  recurrence \nproved  the  inevitable  precursor  of  some  bereavement.  One  night  he \ndreamed  it  with  extreme  vividness,  but  no  ill-tidings  followed,  and  he \nhad  forgotten  the  occurrence  when,  some  weeks  later,  he  learnt  that, \nat  the  date  when  he  had  been  visited  by  the  dream,  his  brother  Edward \nhad  been  killed  by  a fall  from  his  horse  in  South  Africa.  On  another \noccasion  the  dream  came  to  him  indistinctly,  and,  after  a similar  lapse \nof  time,  he  heard  of  the  death  in  Africa  of  the  infant  son  of  that  same \nbrother. \n\n\nRECIPROCAL  AUDITORY  HALLUCINATION  2 \n(WILLIAM  AND  EVELYN  DE  MORGAN) \n\nOn  another  occasion  an  incident  happened  which  seemed  full  of \nominous  import.  Evelyn,  walking  along  Kensington  High  Street  one \nafternoon,  when  nearly  opposite  the  station,  distinctly  heard  her  hus- \nband\u2019s voice  call  \u201c Yoicks  a word  by  which  they  were  in  the  habit \n\n1 William  De  Morgan  and  His  Wife,  by  A.  M.  W.  Stirling  (Henry  Holt  & Co., \nN Y 1922)  355 \n\n2 William  De  Morgan  and  His  Wife,  by  A.  M.  W.  Stirling  (Henry  Holt  & Co., \nN.  Y.,  1922),  354-55. \n\n154 \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nNOVELISTS \n\n\n155 \n\n\nof  hailing  each  other.  She  turned  round,  startled,  expecting  to  see \nhim ; but  he  was  nowhere  in  sight.  Yet  so  vivid  was  the  impression  that, \nalthough  she  had  an  engagement  in  the  opposite  direction,  she  returned \nhome,  feeling  perturbed  lest  anything  had  happened  to  him.  He,  how- \never, was  not  in  the  house ; but  later  in  the  afternoon  he  appeared,  like- \nwise looking  distressed  and  anxious.  \u201c I want  to  know,\u201d  he  questioned \nat  once,  \u201c were  you  in  the  neighborhood  of  High  Street  Station  this \nafternoon?\u201d  \u201cYes,\u201d  she  replied,  full  of  curiosity,  \u201cwhy  do  you \nask?\u201d  \u201cBecause  I was  bicycling  past  the  station,  and  I distinctly \nheard  you  call  \u2018 Yoicks ! \u2019 I got  off  my  bicycle  and  looked  for  you \neverywhere,  but  I could  not  see  you.\u201d  \u201c What  time  was  that?  \u201d asked \nEvelyn.  \u201c Six  o\u2019clock.\u201d  \u201c And  1 went  past  the  station  at  four,  and \nheard  you  call ! \u201d she  replied.  As  an  instance  of  possible  telepathy  the \nepisode  was  curious ; in  its  absence  of  sequel  it  remained  pointless. \n\n\nTHE  NOVELIST  HEARS  RAPS  1 \n(WILLIAM  DE  MORGAN) \n\nWhile  living  in  Cheyne  Row,  the  De  Morgans  had  for  many  years  a \nyoung  servant  who  exhibited  peculiar  mediumistic  powers,  and  who  was \nmuch  in  request  at  their  experiments  in  this  connection.  Anxious  to \navoid  all  possible  chance  of  trickery,  William  once  jestingly  begged  the \n\u201c spirits  \u201d to  transfer  the  rapping  from  the  table  at  which  they  were \nseated  to  a cupboard  on  the  other  side  of  the  room.  This  promptly \ntook  place,  all  subsequent  raps  sounding  loudly  from  that  isolated \narticle  of  furniture.  It  may  be  added  that  the  servant-girl  in  question \ndied  of  consumption  at  the  age  of  twenty-seven,  and  for  three  years \nbefore  her  death  all  mediumship  deserted  her ; although  she  was  on  one \noccasion  offered  ten  pounds  by  a visitor  to  exhibit  her  former  powers, \nshe  was  entirely  unable  to  do  so. \n\n\nPREVISIONARY  DREAM 2 \n(CHARLES  DICKENS) \n\nCharles  Dickens  (1812-1870)  was,  of  course,  in  the  front  ranks  of \nnovelists  of  every  period  and  nation.  Despite  all  the  criticisms  to \nwhich  his  works  are  justly  liable,  the  fact  remains  that  few  persons \n\n1 William  D\u00bb  Morgan  and  His  Wife,  by  A.  M.  W.  Stirling  (Heniy  Holt  & Co., \nN.  Y.  1922)  108. \n\n2 Forster\u2019s  Life  of  Charles  Dickens  (London,  1874),  III,  484-85. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n156 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nescape,  at  some  period  of  their  lives,  passing  under  the  spell  of  his \nimaginative  genius,  and  that  no  writer  of  English  fiction  has  created \nso  many  characters  which  stand  as  types  of  human  characteristics. \nMore  people,  probably,  read  Pickwick  Papers  every  year  now  than  read \nit,  ninety  years  ago,  when  it  first  took  England  by  storm,  and  David \nCopperfield  remains  one  of  the  monuments  of  English  literature. \n\nOn  May  30,  1863,  Dickens  wrote: \n\nHere  is  a curious  case  at  first-hand.  On  Thursday  night  in  last \nweek,  being  at  my  office  here,  I dreamed  that  I saw  a lady  in  a red \nshawl  with  her  back  toward  me  (whom  I supposed  to  be  E.).  On  her \nturning  round  I found  that  I didn\u2019t  know  her,  and  she  said,  \u201c I am  Miss \nNapier.\u201d  All  the  time  I was  dressing  next  morning  I thought:  What  a \npreposterous  thing  to  have  so  very  distinct  a dream  about  nothing! \nand  why  Miss  Napier?  for  I never  heard  of  any  Miss  Napier.  That \nsame  Friday  night,  I read.  After  the  reading,  came  into  my  retiring- \nroom,  Mary  Boyle  and  her  brother,  and  the  lady  in  the  red  shawl,  whom \nthey  present  as  \u201c Miss  Napier.\u201d  These  are  all  the  circumstances \nexactly  told. \n\nI can  imagine  the  late  Professor  Royce  1 saying,  thirty  years  ago \u2014 \nfor  I much  doubt  if  he  would  have  said  it  twenty  years  later \u2014 , \u201c In \ncertain  people,  under  certain  exciting  circumstances,  there  occur  what \nI shall  henceforth  call  pseudo-presentiments,  i.  e.,  more  or  less  in- \nstantaneous hallucinations  of  memory,  which  make  it  seem  to  one  that \nsomething  which  now  excites  or  astonishes  him  has  been  prefigured  in \na recent  dream,  or  in  the  form  of  some  other  warning ,2  although  this \nseemingly  is  wholly  unfounded,  and  although  the  supposed  prophecy \nreally  succeeds  its  own  fulfilment.\u201d \n\nApply  this  curious  theory  (which  has  probably  not  been  urged  for \nmany  years)  to  the  incident  just  cited,  and  see  how  loosely  it  fits. \nWhat  was  there  about  three  persons,  one  a stranger,  coming  to  Dick- \nens after  he  had  finished  a reading  from  his  own  works,  to  \u201c excite  \u201d or \n\u201c astonish  \u201d him,  make  his  brain  whirl  and  bring  about  a hallucination \nof  memory,  an  illusion  of  having  dreamed  it  all  before?  It  was  the \nmost  commonplace  event  to  him.  Besides,  as  in  most  such  cases,  he \nhad  the  distinct  recollection  of  his  thoughts  about  the  dream  on  waking, \nthoughts  inextricably  interwoven  with  the  acts  performed  while  dress- \ning ! Again,  a \u201c pseudo-presentiment  \u201d should  tally  with  the  event  as \na reflection  does  with  the  object,  but  in  the  dream  Miss  Napier  intro- \nduced herself,  yet  in  reality  was  introduced  by  another. \n\n1 See  Proceedings  of  the  first  A.  S.  P.  R.,  March,  1889,  p.  366. \n\n2 Type  as  in  the  original. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nNOVELISTS \n\n\n157 \n\n\nA SINGULAR  COINCIDENCE \n(CHARLES  DICKENS) \n\nThe  story  is  told,  with  extraordinary  accessories,  elsewhere,  but  I \ngive  only  what  is  stated  on  the  authority  of  the  authorized  biographer.1 \n\nDickens  published  a ghost-story  in  the  125th  number  of  All  the \nYear  Round,  which  before  its  publication  both  Mr.  Layard  and  myself \nsaw  at  Gadshill,  and  identified  as  one  related  to  Lord  Lytton.  It  was \npublished  in  September,  and  in  a day  or  two  led  to  what  Dickens  will \nrelate.  \u201c The  artist  himself  who  is  the  hero  of  that  story  (to  Lord \nLytton,  15th  of  September,  1861)  has  sent  me  in  black  and  white  his \nown  account  of  the  whole  experience,  so  very  original,  so  very  extraor- \ndinary, so  very  far  beyond  the  version  I have  published,  that  all  other \nlike  stories  turn  pale  before  it  . . . but  conceive  this \u2014 the  portrait- \npainter  has  been  engaged  to  write  it  elsewhere  for  a story  for  next \nChristmas,  and  not  unnaturally  supposed,  when  he  saw  himself  antici- \npated in  All  the  Year  Round,  that  there  had  been  treachery  at  his \nprinters.  \u2018 In  particular,\u2019  says  he,  \u2018 how  else  was  it  possible  that  the \ndate,  the  13th  of  September,  could  have  been  got  at?  For  I never  told \nthe  date,  until  I wrote  it.\u2019  Now  my  story  has  no  date,  but  seeing,  when \nI looked  over  the  proof,  the  great  importance  of  having  a date,  I [C. \nD.]  wrote  in,  unconsciously,  the  exact  date  on  the  margin  of  the \nproof.\u201d  2 \n\n\nHOW  DID  KNOWLEDGE  OF  THE  DOG\u2019S  DISASTER \n\nREACH  HIM? \n\n(SIR  RIDER  HAGGARD) \n\nHenry  Rider  Haggard  (1856-  ) is  well  known  as  the  author \n\nof  King  Solomon's  Mines,  Allen  Quarterman,  She,  Jess,  and  some \ntwenty  other  novels,  some  of  which  have  had  an  immense  sale. \n\nHis  story  was  first  printed  in  the  (London)  Times  and  afterward, \nwith  fuller  corroborative  material,  in  Proceedings  S.  P.  R.  (XXXIII, \n219-231). \n\nDitchingham,  July  16,  [1904]. \n\nPerhaps  you  will  think  with  me  that  the  following  circumstances \nare  worthy  of  record,  if  only  for  their  scientific  interest.  It  is  princi- \n\n1 Forster\u2019s  Life  of  Dickens,  III,  483-4. \n\n2 For  Alexander  Dumas,  see  page  33  note. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n158 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\npally  because  of  this  interest  that,  as  such  stories  should  not  be  told \nanonymously,  after  some  hesitation  I have  made  up  my  mind  to  publish \nthem  over  my  own  name,  although  I am  well  aware  that  by  so  doing  I \nmay  expose  myself  to  a certain  amount  of  ridicule  and  disbelief. \n\nOn  the  night  of  Saturday,  July  9,  I went  to  bed  about  12:80,  and \nsuffered  from  what  I took  to  be  a nightmare.  I was  awakened  by  my \nwife\u2019s  voice  calling  to  me  from  her  own  bed  upon  the  other  side  of  the \nroom.  As  I awoke,  the  nightmare  itself,  which  had  been  long  and  vivid, \nfaded  from  my  brain.  All  I could  remember  of  it  was  a sense  of  awful \noppression  and  of  desperate  and  terrified  struggling  for  life  such  as  the \nact  of  drowning  would  probably  involve.  But  between  the  time  that  I \nheard  my  wife\u2019s  voice  and  the  time  that  my  consciousness  answered  to \nit,  or  so  it  seemed  to  me,  I had  another  dream.  I dreamed  that  a black \nretriever  dog,  a most  amiable  and  intelligent  beast  named  Bob,  which \nwas  the  property  of  my  eldest  daughter,  was  lying  on  its  side  among \nbrushwood,  or  rough  growth  of  some  sort,  by  water.  My  own  person- \nality in  some  mysterious  way  seemed  to  me  to  be  arising  from  the  body \nof  the  dog,  which  I knew  quite  surely  to  be  Bob  and  no  other,  so  much \nso  that  my  head  was  against  its  head,  which  was  lifted  up  at  an  un- \nnatural angle.  In  my  vision  the  dog  was  trying  to  speak  to  me  in \nwords,  and,  failing,  transmitted  to  my  mind  in  an  undefined  fashion  the \nknowledge  that  it  was  dying.  Then  everything  vanished,  and  I woke \nto  hear  my  wife  asking  me  why  on  earth  I was  making  those  horrible \nand  weird  noises.  I replied  that  I had  had  a nightmare  about  a fearful \nstruggle,  and  that  I had  dreamed  that  old  Bob  was  in  a dreadful  way, \nand  was  trying  to  talk  to  me  and  to  tell  me  about  it.  Finally,  seeing \nthat  it  was  still  quite  dark,  I asked  what  the  time  was.  She  said  she \ndid  not  know,  and  shortly  afterwards  I went  to  sleep  again  and  was \ndisturbed  no  more. \n\nOn  the  Sunday  morning  Mrs.  Rider  Haggard  told  the  tale  at  break- \nfast, and  I repeated  my  story  in  a few  words.  This  I need  not  do  here, \nas  the  annexed  statements  set  out  what  occurred  quite  clearly. \n\nThinking  that  the  whole  thing  was  nothing  more  than  a disagree- \nable dream,  I made  no  inquiries  about  the  dog  and  never  learned  even \nthat  it  was  missing  until  that  Sunday  night,  when  my  little  girl,  who \nwas  in  the  habit  of  feeding  it,  told  me  so.  At  breakfast  time,  I may \nadd,  nobody  knew  that  it  was  gone,  as  it  had  been  seen  late  on  the \nprevious  evening.  Then  I remembered  my  dream,  and  the  following \nday  inquiries  were  set  on  foot. \n\nTo  be  brief,  on  the  morning  of  Thursday,  the  14th,  my  servant, \nCharles  Bedingfield,  and  I discovered  the  body  of  the  dog  floating  in \nthe  Wavenay  against  a weir  about  a mile  and  a quarter  away.  The \ntwo  certificates  of  the  veterinary  surgeon,  Mr.  Mullane,  are  enclosed \nherewith.  They  sufficiently  describe  its  condition. \n\nOn  Friday,  the  15th,  I was  going  into  Bungay  to  offer  a reward \nfor  the  discovery  of  the  persons  who  were  supposed  to  have  destroyed \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGoogle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nNOVELISTS \n\n\n159 \n\n\nthe  dog  in  the  fashion  suggested  in  Mr.  Mullane\u2019s  first  certificate,  when \nat  the  level  crossing  of  the  Bungay  road  I was  hailed  by  two  plate- \nlayers, who  are  named  respectively  George  Arterton  and  Harry  Alger. \nThese  men  informed  me  that  the  dog  had  been  killed  by  a train,  and \ntook  me  on  a trolley  down  to  a certain  open-work  bridge  which  crosses \nthe  water  between  Ditchingham  and  Bungay,  where  they  showed  me \nevidence  of  its  death.  This  is  the  sum  of  their  evidence: \n\nIt  appears  that  about  seven  o\u2019clock  upon  the  Monday  morning, \nvery  shortly  after  the  first  train  had  passed,  in  the  course  of  his  duties \nHarry  Alger  was  on  the  bridge,  where  he  found  a dog\u2019s  collar  torn  off \nand  broken  by  the  engine  (since  produced  and  positively  identified  as \nthat  worn  by  Bob),  coagulated  blood,  and  bits  of  flesh,  of  which  rem- \nnants he  cleaned  the  rails.  On  search  also  I personally  found  portions \nof  black  hair  from  the  coat  of  a dog.  On  the  Monday  afternoon  and \nsubsequently  his  mate  saw  the  body  of  the  dog  floating  in  the  water \nbeneath  the  bridge,  whence  it  drifted  down  to  the  weir,  it  having  risen \nwith  the  natural  expansion  of  gases,  such  as,  in  this  hot  weather,  might \nbe  expected  to  occur  within  about  forty  hours  of  death.  It  would  seem \nthat  the  animal  must  have  been  killed  by  an  excursion  train  that  left \nDitchingham  at  10:25  on  Saturday  night,  returning  empty  from \nHarleston  a little  after  eleven.  This  was  the  last  train  which  ran  that \nnight.  No  trains  run  on  Sunday,  and  it  is  practically  certain  that  it \ncannot  have  been  killed  on  the  Monday  morning,  for  then  the  blood \nwould  have  been  still  fluid.  Also,  men  who  were  working  around  when \nthe  6:30  train  passed  must  have  seen  the  dog  on  the  line  (they  were \nquestioned  by  Alger  at  the  time  and  had  seen  nothing),  and  the  engine- \ndriver  in  broad  daylight  would  also  have  witnessed  and  made  a report \nof  the  accident,  of  which  in  a dark  night  he  would  probably  know \nnothing.  Further,  if  it  was  living,  the  dog  would  almost  certainly  have \ncome  home  during  Sunday,  and  its  body  would  not  have  risen  so \nquickly  from  the  bottom  of  the  river,  or  presented  the  appearance  it \ndid  on  Thursday  morrting.  From  traces  left  upon  the  piers  of  the \nbridge  it  appears  that  the  animal  was  knocked  or  carried  along  some \nyards  by  the  train  and  fell  into  the  brink  of  the  water  where  reeds \ngrow.  Here,  if  it  were  still  living, \u2014 and,  although  the  veterinary \nthinks  that  death  was  practically  instantaneous,  its  life  may  perhaps \nhave  lingered  for  a few  minutes, \u2014 it  must  have  suffocated  and  sunk, \nundergoing,  I imagine,  much  the  same  sensations  as  I did  in  my  dream, \nand  in  very  similar  surroundings  to  those  that  I saw  therein \u2014 namely, \namongst  a scrubby  growth  at  the  edge  of  water. \n\nBoth  in  a judicial  and  a private  capacity  I have  been  accustomed \nall  my  life  to  the  investigation  of  evidence,  and,  if  we  may  put  aside \nour  familiar  friend,  \u201c the  long  arm  of  coincidence,\u201d  which  in  this  case \nwould  surely  be  strained  to  dislocation,  I confess  that  that  available \nupon  this  matter  forces  me  to  the  following  conclusions: \n\nThe  dog  Bob,  between  whom  and  myself  there  existed  a mutual \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n160 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nattachment,  either  at  the  moment  of  his  death,  if  his  existence  can  con- \nceivably have  been  prolonged  till  after  one  in  the  morning,  or,  as  seems \nmore  probable,  about  three  hours  after  that  event,  did  succeed  in  calling \nmy  attention  to  its  actual  or  recent  plight  by  placing  whatever  portion \nof  my  being  is  capable  of  receiving  such  impulses  when  enchained  by \nsleep,  into  its  own  terrible  position.  That  subsequently,  as  that  chain \nof  sleep  was  being  broken  by  the  voice  of  mv  wife  calling  me  back  to  a \nnormal  condition  of  our  human  existence,  with  some  last  despairing \neffort,  while  that  indefinable  part  of  me  was  being  slowly  withdrawn \nfrom  it  (it  will  be  remembered  that  in  my  dream  I seemed  to  rise  from \nthe  dog),  it  spoke  to  me,  first  trying  to  make  use  of  my  own  tongue, \nand,  failing  therein,  by  some  subtle  means  of  communication  whereof \nI have  no  knowledge,  telling  me  that  it  was  dying,  for  I saw  no  blood \nor  wounds  which  would  suggest  this  to  my  mind. \n\nI recognize,  further,  that,  if  its  dissolution  took  place  at  the \nmoment  when  I dreamt,  this  communication  must  have  been  a form  of \nthat  telepathy  which  is  now  very  generally  acknowledged  to  occur \nbetween  human  beings  from  time  to  time  and  under  special  circum- \nstances, but  which  I have  never  heard  of  as  occurring  between  a human \nbeing  and  one  of  the  lower  animals.  If,  on  the  other  hand,  that  dissolu- \ntion happened,  as  I believe,  over  three  hours  previously \u2014 what  am  I to \nsay?  Then  it  would  seem  that  it  must  have  been  some  non-bodily  but \nsurviving  part  of  the  life  or  of  the  spirit  of  the  dog  which,  so  soon  as \nmy  deep  sleep  gave  it  an  opportunity,  reproduced  those  things  in  my \nmind,  as  they  had  already  occurred,  I presume,  to  advise  me  of  the \nmanner  of  its  end  or  to  bid  me  farewell. \n\nSir  Rider  Haggard  adds  that  if  the  dog  was  killed  at  6 :30  Monday \nmorning  the  dream  was  a foreshadowing,  but  that  the  evidence  is  over- \nwhelming against  that  supposition. \n\nAdded  statements:  (1)  That  by  Mrs.  Haggard,  to  the  effect  that \nshe  woke  her  husband,  and  he  told  her  of  a dream  \u201c that  Bob  was  trying \nto  talk  to  him  and  explain  that  he  needed  help.\u201d  (2)  Those  of  two  of \nthe  Haggard  children,  a lady  relative,  and  his  secretary,  that  he  told \nof  his  dream  at  the  breakfast  table.  (3)  Three  by  the  veterinary  sur- \ngeon who  examined  the  dog\u2019s  body,  testifying  to  the  triple  fracture  of \nthe  dog\u2019s  skull  and  other  injuries,  and  to  his  belief  that  it  must  have \nbeen  killed  instantly.  (4)  That  of  linemen  who  found  the  dried  blood \nupon  the  track,  and  gives  several  reasons  why  it  must  have  been  the \ntrain  of  10:25  p.  m.  Saturday  which  struck  the  animal  (the  principal \nbeing  that  there  were  no  Sunday  trains  and  the  blood  was  already  dried \nwhen  he  found  it  Monday  morning  a half  hour  after  the  6 :30  train  had \npassed).  (5)  That  of  the  groom  who,  with  his  master,  found  the  dog\u2019s \nbody,  and  identified  it. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nNOVELISTS \n\n\n161 \n\n\nThere  can  be  no  doubt  about  the  facts ; now  note  the  corre- \nspondences. \n\n\nThe  Dream \nThat  the  dog  Boh \nWas  dying \nOn  Saturday  night \n\u201c Among  brushwood,  or  rough \ngrowth  of  some  sort \n\nBy  water.\" \n\n\nThe  Facts \nThe  dog  Boh \nDied \n\nOn  Saturday  night \nThe  marks  of  blood  on  the  piles \nshowed  that  the  dog  had  fal- \nlen from  the  bridge  among \nthe  reeds. \n\nThese  reeds  grow  in  deepish \n\nwater. \n\n\nThe  dream,  however,  was  several  hours  after  the  fact.  Yet  it  could \nhardly  have  been  a case  of  deferred  telepathy  from  the  dog,  for  if  it  had \nnot  been  asleep \u2014 if  it  had  seen  the  train  a second  before  hit \u2014 it  would \nhave  jumped  off  the  rails,  and  it  seems  impossible  that  the  dog  could \nhave  lived,  or  at  least  been  capable  of  mental  effort  after  the  smashing \nof  its  skull.  Surely  no  human  being  would  have  been  wandering  in  a \ndark  night  on  the  open  timber-work  bridge  over  a river  where  the  dog \nwas  struck;  so  that  it  is  incredible  that  a mental  message  came  from \na person. \n\nIf  the  reader  thinks  it  likely  that  only  chance  coincidences  are  in- \nvolved, very  well.  If  not,  and  one  is  not  prepared  to  accept  telepathy \nfrom  some  other  dog  or  perhaps  cat  or  mosquito  that  happened  to  be \nlooking  on,  then  there  apparently  remain  only  intangible  sources  to \nconsider,  the  spirit  of  the  dog,  or  spirit  of  some  other  being  that  wit- \nnessed the  canine  tragedy,  or  a reverberation  of  the  Cosmic  Conscious- \nness (which  last  would  mean  in  anthromorphic  language  that  God  told \nSir  Rider  his  dog  was  dead). \n\n\nCONSCIOUS  OF  SPIRIT  GUIDANCE  1 \n\n(MRS.  NATHANIEL  HAWTHORNE;  JULIAN  HAWTHORNE, \n\nGUARANTOR) \n\nNathaniel  Hawthorne  (1804-1864)  and  Herman  Melville  are  today \nby  some  critics  regarded  as  the  greatest  of  American  novelists.  Mrs. \nHawthorne,  Sophia,  daughter  of  Dr.  Nathaniel  Peabody,  belonged  to \n\n1 Hawthorne  and  His  Circle,  by  Julian  Hawthorne,  76. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n162 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nan  intellectual  family.  One  of  her  sisters  married  the  great  educator \nHorace  Mann.  Another,  Elizabeth,  knew  ten  languages,  followed  Mar- \ngaret Fuller  as  teacher  in  Bronson  A.  Alcott\u2019s  school,  and  wrote  many \nbooks.  Julian  Hawthorne  (1846-....)  was  author  of  a number  of \nnovels,  one  of  which,  Garth , appeared  serially  in  Harper's  Magazine. \n\nSpeaking  of  his  mother,  Julian  says:  \u201c My  mother  always  affirmed \nthat  she  was  conscious  of  her  mother\u2019s  presence  with  her  on  momentous \noccasions  during  the  remainder  of  her  life,  that  is,  following  her \nmother\u2019s  death.\u201d \n\nOf  course  this  statement  as  it  stands  has  no  evidential  value.  But \nit  is  an  interesting  fact  that  such  a woman,  surrounded  by  such  an  in- \ntellectual circle,  thought  that  she  had  warrant  for  this  conviction. \n\n\nTHE  SIBYL\u2019S  PREDICTIONS  FULFILLED  1 \n(ARSfeNE  HOUSSAYE) \n\nThis  French  novelist  and  poet  (1815-1896)  was  very  versatile, \nbeing  the  author  of  art  criticism,  literary  criticism,  satire,  fiction, \npoetry  and  drama.  The  great  tragedienne  Rachel  caused  him  to  be \nmade  administrator  of  the  Theatre  Fra^ais,  which  he  continued  to  be \nfor  ten  years.  He  then  became  inspector-general  of  works  of  art. \n\nThe  story  vouched  by  this  eminent  author  concerned  his  own  sister, \nwho  had  fled  before  the  Prussian  invasion  of  France  in  1870,  and  was \nliving  in  a town  bordering  on  the  ocean. \n\nOne  day,  a sailing-trip  on  the  ocean  was  proposed,  but  all  of  a \nsudden  my  sister  cried : \u201c No,  I don\u2019t  want  to  go  on  the  sea.\u201d  They \ndemanded  the  reason:  she  recounted  that  once  in  Toulon,  as  she  was \ngoing  aboard  a boat,  an  Italian  fortune-teller  had  advised  her  to  remain \non  the  shore : \u201c Dear  lady,  the  sea  will  he  bad  for  you.\u201d  My  sister  gave \na hundred  sous  to  the  Italian  woman  and  passed  on ; but  hardly  were \nthey  on  the  sea  when  a gust  of  wind  threw  her  into  the  depths,  from \nwhich  her  companions  rescued  her.  The  next  day,  the  fortune-teller \ncame  to  the  hotel  of  the  sub-prefecture.  My  sister  went  to  her,  al- \nthough advised  not  to  receive  her.  The  old  sibyl  looked  into  her  eyes \nand  predicted  that  the  sea  would  be  her  doom. \n\nThat  was  why  she  did  not  wish  to  take  refuge  in  England  where  one \n\n1 Houssaye\u2019s  Confessions,  Tome  IV,  p.  425.  Translation  by  W.  F.  P. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nNOVELISTS  163 \n\nof  her  friends  was  awaiting  her.  Instead  of  a trip  on  the  sea,  they  took \none  on  solid  land. \n\nIt  was  on  October  10  that  the  prefect,  his  wife,  his  very  young \ndaughter,  two  nieces  and  my  sister  went  gaily  to  Penmarch  Point,  that \npromontory  which  bristles  with  cyclopean  rocks.  Penmarch  means \nHorse\u2019s  Head,  for  the  Britons  employ  language  picturesque  as \nChateaubriand.  The  sea,  all  abysses  and  whirlpools,  roared  in  the \ncommotion  of  the  tempest,  and  under  the  Horse\u2019s  Head  was  the  very \nmouth  of  hell.  Upon  the  point  Teul-an-Ifern,  then,  the  prefect  led \nthese  five  women,  young  and  beautiful,  to  witness  the  terrifying  spec- \ntacle of  the  sea  in  fury.  They  were  all  laughing  when  they  reached \nthe  rock,  as  if  in  a box  at  the  opera.  While  they  seated  themselves \nhere  and  there,  the  prefect  smoked  a cigar  at  a little  distance  from \nthem,  in  the  doorway  of  the  studio  of  a marine  painter.  The  ladies \ncalled  to  him  to  come  and  see  the  wonderful  sight  of  the  sea  battling \nwith  the  rocks.  They  had  no  fear,  for  the  assaults  of  the  billows \nstopped  short  a considerable  distance  below  them. \n\nThe  hour  of  departure  had  sounded,  but  my  sister,  charmed  with \nthe  terrible  beauty  of  the  spectacle,  asked  five  minutes  of  grace.  All  of \na sudden  a tremendous  wave,  one  of  those  terrible  waves  that  dart  like \na bolt  of  lightning,  launched  itself,  scaled  the  rock  and  swept  the  five \nhorror-stricken  women  into  the  sea. \n\nThe  prefect,  white-faced,  stared  at  the  agitated  surface  of  the \nocean,  that  flung  a parasol  in  his  direction.  One  only  cry  he  heard: \n\u201c Mother ! \u201d He  dashed  forward  as  if  to  battle  with  the  waves,  but \nalready  the  billow  had  descended,  carrying  its  harvest.  And  then \u2014 \nnothing  more,  nothing  but  the  sea,  which  grew  calmer  and  which \nchanted  De  Profundia,  its  bouquet  of  women  in  its  bosom. \n\nThe  jealous  ocean  guarded  my  sister  in  its  depths,  without  casting \nher  upon  the  shore.  Nothing  appeared,  neither  her  slim  body,  nor  her \nhair  loosened  by  the  waves,  nor  her  parasol,  nor  her  fan ; nothing  was \nleft  of  her  but  her  cry,  \u201c Mother ! \u201d \n\n\nSUPERNORMALLY  CONSCIOUS  OF  THE  DEATH  OF \nANOTHER  WOMAN;  PREMONITION  OF \nHER  OWN  DEATH \n\n(VICTOR  HUGO,  GUARANTOR) \n\nVictor  Hugo  (1802-1885),  novelist,  dramatist,  poet,  is  perhaps  as \ngreat  a name  as  any  in  French  literature,  and  Lea  Miaerablea  is  by \nmany  regarded  the  finest  novel  ever  written.  He  was  not  a witness  of \nthe  incident  which  is  to  be  related,  but  it  is  introduced  because  he  was \nwilling  to  guarantee  the  veracity  of  the  woman  who  was  the  witness, \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n164 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nbecause  he  knew  her  so  well  that  her  testimony  convinced  him..  This \nis  how  he  tells  the  story.1 \n\nOn  the  27th  of  last  November,  an  old  lady  named  Mme.  Guerin, \naged  sixty-six  years,  and  living  at  No.  34  of  Rue  Fosses-du-Temple, \non  the  fourth  story,  was  ill  of  a malady  which  did  not  appear  to  be \nserious,  and  which  the  doctor  called  indigestion.  It  was  5 a.  m.  Her \ndaughter,  a widow  named  Mme.  Guerard,  who  lived  with  her,  had  risen \nearly,  had  lit  her  lamp,  and  was  at  work,  sitting  in  the  chimney  corner \nnear  her  mother\u2019s  bed.  \u201c There,  now ! \u201d she  said,  \u201c Mme.  Lanne  ought \nto  be  back  from  the  country.\u201d  (This  Mme.  Lanne  was  an  old  woman \nwho  kept  the  grocery  on  the  corner  of  Rue  Saint  Louis  and  Rue  Saint \nClaude.)  \u201c I shall  have  to  go  and  see  her  today,\u201d  added  Mme.  Guerard. \n\u201c It  will  do  no  good,\u201d  said  her  mother.  \u201c Why  so  ? \u201d \u201c Because  she \n\nhas  been  dead  for  an  hour!\u201d  \u201cBah,  mother!  what  are  you  saying? \nAre  you  dreaming?  \u201d \u201cNo,  I am  wide  awake  and  I have  not  slept \nthrough  the  night,  and  as  it  struck  four  o\u2019clock  I saw  Mme.  Lanne  pass, \nand  she  said  to  me:  \u201c / am  going;  are  you  coming?  \u201d \n\nThe  daughter  believed  that  her  mother  had  dreamed.  Daylight \ncame;  she  went  to  see  Mme.  Lanne.  But  this  woman  had  died  in  the \nnight,  at  4 a.  m.  The  evening  of  the  same  day,  Mme.  Guerin  was  taken \nwith  a hemorrhage  from  the  mouth.  The  doctor  who  was  summoned \nsaid : \u201c She  will  not  last  more  than  twenty-four  hours.\u201d  In  fact,  the \nnext  day  at  noon,  she  had  another  hemorrhage,  and  died. \n\nI have  known  Mme.  Guerin,  and  I rely  on  the  case  of  Mme.  Guerard, \na pious  and  upright  woman,  who  never  told  a falsehood  in  her  life. \n\n(Signed)  Victor  Hugo. \n\n\nA PERSISTING  APPARITION \n\n(FREDERICK  MARRYAT;  GUARANTOR,  FLORENCE  MARRYAT) \n\nCaptain  Frederick  Marryat  (1792-1848)  was  the  greatest  English \nwriter  of  novels  of  nautical  adventure.  As  a midshipman  he  was  in \nmore  than  fifty  naval  engagements.  He  gained  renown  as  a commander \nin  the  Burmese  War  of  1824-26.  A great  deal  of  special  study  went \ninto  making  his  twenty-four  novels  accurate  historically  and  otherwise. \nHe  was  elected  a Fellow  of  the  Royal  Society. \n\nFlorence  Marryat  (Mrs.  Lean,  1837-1899)  in  her  biography  of  the \nCaptain,  gives  the  story  as  she  heard  it  from  her  father,  who  had  the \nexperience  toward  the  end  of  his  life. \n\n1 Victor  Hugo\u2019s  C hoses  Vues;  date,  December  5,  1846. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nNOVELISTS \n\n\n165 \n\n\nThe  last  fifteen  years  of  my  father\u2019s  life  were  passed  on  his  own \nestate  at  Langham,  in  Norfolk,  and  amongst  his  country  friends  were \nSir  Charles  and  Lady  Townshend,  of  Raynham  Hall.  At  the  time  I \nspeak  of,  the  title  and  property  had  lately  changed  hands,  and  the  new \nbaronet  had  repapered,  painted,  and  furnished  the  Hall  throughout, \nand  come  down  with  his  wife  and  a large  party  of  friends  to  take  pos- \nsession. But  to  their  annoyance,  soon  after  their  arrival,  rumors \narose  that  the  house  was  haunted,  and  their  guests  began,  one  and  all \n(like  those  in  the  parable),  to  make  excuses  to  go  home  again.  It  was \nall  on  account  of  a Brown  Lady,  whose  portrait  hung  in  one  of  the  bed- \nrooms, and  in  which  she  was  represented  as  wearing  a brown  satin  dress \nwith  yellow  trimmings,  and  a ruff  around  her  throat \u2014 a very  harmless, \ninnocent-looking  young  woman.  But  they  all  declared  they  had  seen \nher  walking  about  the  house \u2014 some  in  the  corridor,  some  in  their  bed- \nrooms, others  in  the  lower  premises,  and  neither  guests  nor  servants \nwould  remain  in  the  Hall.  The  baronet  was  naturally  very  much  an- \nnoyed about  it,  and  confided  his  trouble  to  my  father,  and  my  father \nwas  indignant  at  the  trick  he  believed  had  been  played  upon  him.  There \nwas  a great  deal  of  smuggling  and  poaching  in  Norfolk  at  that  period, \nas  he  knew  well,  being  a magistrate  of  the  county,  and  he  felt  sure  that \nsome  of  these  depredators  were  trying  to  frighten  the  Townshends \naway  from  the  Hall  again.  So  he  asked  his  friends  to  let  him  stay  with \nthem  and  sleep  in  the  haunted  chamber,  and  he  felt  sure  he  could  rid \nthem  of  the  nuisance.  They  accepted  his  offer,  and  he  took  possession \nof  the  room  in  which  the  portrait  of  the  apparition  hung,  and  in  which \nshe  had  been  often  seen,  and  slept  each  night  with  a loaded  revolver \nunder  his  pillow.  For  two  days,  however,  he  saw  nothing,  and  the  third \nwas  to  be  the  limit  of  his  stay.  On  the  third  night,  however,  two  young \nmen  (nephews  of  the  baronet)  knocked  at  his  door  as  he  was  undressing \nto  go  to  bed,  and  asked  him  to  step  over  to  their  room  (which  was  at \nthe  other  end  of  the  corridor),  and  give  them  his  opinion  of  a new  gun \njust  arrived  from  London.  My  father  was  in  his  shirt  and  trousers, \nbut  as  the  hour  was  late,  and  everybody  had  retired  to  rest  except \nthemselves,  he  prepared  to  accompany  them  as  he  was.  As  they  were \nleaving  the  room,  he  caught  up  his  revolver,  \u201c in  case  we  meet  the \nBrown  Lady,\u201d  he  said,  laughing.  When  the  inspection  of  the  gun  was \nover,  the  young  men  in  the  same  spirit  declared  they  would  accompany \nmy  father  back  again,  \u201c in  case  you  meet  the  Brown  Lady,\u201d  they  re- \npeated, laughing  also.  The  three  gentlemen  therefore  returned  in \ncompany. \n\nThe  corridor  was  long  and  dark,  for  the  lights  had  been  extin- \nguished, but  as  they  reached  the  middle  of  it,  they  saw  the  glimmer  of \na lamp  coming  towards  them  from  the  other  end.  \u201c One  of  the  ladies \ngoing  to  visit  the  nurseries,\u201d  whispered  the  young  Townshends  to  my \nfather.  Now,  the  bed-room  doors  in  that  corridor  faced  each  other, \nand  each  room  had  a double  door  with  a space  between,  as  is  the  case \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n166 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nin  many  old-fashioned  country  houses.  My  father  (as  I have  said)  was \nin  a shirt  and  trousers  only,  and  his  native  modesty  made  him  feel  un- \ncomfortable, so  he  slipped  within  one  of  the  outer  doors  (his  friends \nfollowing  his  example),  in  order  to  conceal  himself  until  the  lady  should \nhave  passed  by.  I have  heard  him  describe  how  he  watched  her  ap- \nproaching nearer  and  nearer,  through  the  chink  of  the  door,  until,  as \nshe  was  close  enough  for  him  to  distinguish  the  colors  and  style  of  her \ncostume,  he  recognized  the  figure  as  the  facsimile  of  the  portrait  of \n\u201c The  Brown  Lady.\u201d  He  had  his  finger  on  the  trigger  of  his  revolver, \nand  was  about  to  demand  it  to  stop  and  give  the  reason  for  its  presence \nthere,  when  the  figure  halted  of  its  own  accord  before  the  door  behind \nwhich  he  stood,  and,  holding  the  lighted  lamp  she  carried  to  her \nfeatures,  deliberately  grinned  at  him.  This  act  so  infuriated  my \nfather,  who  was  anything  but  lamb-like  in  disposition,  that  he  sprang \ninto  the  corridor  with  a bound,  and  discharged  the  revolver  right  in \nher  face.  The  figure  instantly  disappeared \u2014 the  figure  at  which  for \nthe  space  of  several  minutes  three  men  had  been  looking  together \u2014 and \nthe  bullet  passed  through  the  outer  door  of  the  room  on  the  opposite \nside  of  the  corridor  and  lodged  in  the  panel  of  the  inner  door.  My \nfather  never  attempted  again  to  interfere  with  the  Brown  Lady,  and  I \nhave  heard  that  she  haunts  the  premises  to  this  day.  That  she  did  so \nat  the  time  there  is  no  shadow  of  doubt. \n\nSir  Charles  Townshend,  proprietor  of  Raynham  Hall,  told  Miss \nLucia  C.  Stone  that  \u201c I cannot  but  believe,  for  she  [the  Brown  Lady] \nushered  me  into  my  room  last  night.\u201d  Miss  Stone  also  reported  that \nColonel  Loftus,  a cousin  of  Sir  Charles,  saw  the  apparition  while  stay- \ning at  the  Hall.  According  to  the  Rev.  W.  P.  M.  M\u2019Lean,  rector  of \nWest  Raynham,  the  apparition  was  seen  as  late  as  1903. \n\nTake  the  story  as  told  bv  Miss  Marryat.  It  is  at  second-hand,  and \nmay  well  contain  incorrect  details,  but  it  is  difficult  to  suppose  that  in \nthe  main  it  is  not  as  her  father  told  it  to  her.1 \n\n\n\u201c A DOUBLE  OF  THE  LIVING  \u201d 2 \n\n(SIR  GILBERT  PARKER,  SIR  HENRY  BANNERMAN,  SIR \n\nARTHUR  HAYTER) \n\nThe  following  story,  taken  from  Flammarion,  I hesitated  to  use, \nbecause  there  was  no  reference  to  the  incident  in  the  Journal  of  the \nS.  P.  R.,  although  it  was  said  to  have  happened  in  London.  But  since \n\n1 Miss  Marryat  wrote  an  earlier  account  of  this  incident  which  was  published  in \n\nHarper\u2019s  Weekly,  December  24,  1870.  In  that  she  gives  more  details,  but  there  are \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nNOVELISTS \n\n\n167 \n\n\nthe  article  of  May  14,  containing  the  purported  statements  of  Sir  Gil- \nbert Parker,  was  not  only  not  contradicted,  but  was  supported  in  a \nnewspaper  on  May  17  by  Sir  Arthur  Hayter,  who  appealed  to  Sir \nHenry  Bannerman  as  a third  witness,  and  no  echo  of  any  denial  reached \nM.  Flammarion,  it  at  length  dawned  upon  me  that  the  silence  of  the \nJonmal  must  be  of  the  sort  that  spelled  consent,  or  that  at  any  rate  it \nimplied  that  nothing  had  transpired  to  warrant  contradiction. \n\nSir  Gilbert  Parker  (1862-.  . . . ) is,  of  course,  the  popular  novelist, \nauthor  of  The  Seats  of  the  Mighty , The  Battle  of  the  Strong , The  Lane \nThat  Had  No  Turning , and  several  more  \u201c The\u2019s.\u201d  He  was  born  in \nCanada  and  educated  at  Trinity  College,  Toronto,  of  which  he  is  hon- \norary D.C.L.,  being  also  F.R.S.C.  He  took  up  residence  in  England, \nand  in  1900  was  elected  a member  of  Parliament. \n\nThe  Rt.  Hon.  Sir  Henry  Campbell-Bannerman,  P.C.,  M.A.,  LL.D., \nD.L.,  J.P.,  M.P.  (1836-1908),  was  educated  at  Glasgow  University  and \nCambridge,  and  was  constantly  in  Parliament  from  1868,  leader  of  the \nLiberals  in  the  House  of  Commons  for  some  years  from  1899,  and  filled \nmany  offices,  including  Secretary  to  Admiralty,  Chief  Secretary  for \nIreland,  Secretary  for  the  State  of  War,  and  finally  becoming  Prime \nMinister  in  1905. \n\nThe  Rt.  Hon.  Sir  Arthur  Divett  Hayter  (1835-.  . . . ),  educated  at \nOxford,  P.C.,  M.A.,  J.P.,  D.L.,  M.P.,  served  a number  of  years  in  the \narmy,  then  entered  Parliament,  was  a Lord  of  the  Treasury  and  after- \nwards Financial  Secretary  at  the  War  Office. \n\nSo  far  for  the  witnesses.  The  man  whose  \u201c double  \u201d was  seen  was \nFrederick  Came  Rasch,  J.P.,  D.L.,  M.P.  (1847-.  . . .),  a Cambridge \nman  who  had  served  in  the  army  and  was  then  in  Parliament. \n\nFlammarion  assures  us  that  the  following  statement  appeared  in \nthe  English  newspaper  Empire  of  May  14,  1905.\u00ae \n\n\nno  substantial  discrepancies.  In  one  account  she  speaks  of  there  being  \u201c a brace  \u201d of \npistols  under  her  father\u2019s  pillow,  in  the  other  of  \u201c a revolver.\u201d  In  one  she  has  the \nevent  \u201c a week  \u201d after  he  began  to  sleep  in  the  house,  in  the  other  she  says  it  was \n\u201c on  the  third  night.\u201d  Perhaps  other  persons  conversant  with  the  facts  had  in  the \ninterval  between  the  two  versions  called  her  attention  to  errors;  at  all  events  they \nare  of  little  importance. \n\nIn  connection  with  the  first  account,  Miss  Marryat  wrote:  \u201cWhile  I preserve  all \nthe  detail  of  these  stories,  I carefully  hide  the  names  of  persons  and  places,  lest  by \nnegligence  in  this  respect  I should  wound  the  feelings  of  survivors.\u201d  Hence  she  calls \nthe  house  \u201c Burnham  Green,\u201d  and  its  occupants  \u201c Sir  Harry  and  Lady  Bell,\u201d  explain- \ning that  \u201c these  are  not  the  real  names.\u201d  And  she  calls  the  apparition,  \u201c The  Lady  of \nBurnham  Green.\u201d  In  the  later  account  she  substitutes  the  true  name  of  the  house, \nRaynham  Hall,  and  the  real  names  of  the  occupants,  Sir  Charles  and  Lady  Towns- \nhend.  And  she  now  reveals  that  the  apparition  was  really  called  \u201c The  Brown  Lady.\u201d \n\n2 Le  Mart  et  son  Myslere:  Autour  de  la  Mort,  by  Flammarion  (Paris,  1921), \n54-6.  Translation  by  W.  F.  P. \n\n8 Not  having  access  to  this  paper,  and  retranslating  from  Flammarion\u2019s  transla- \ntion, of  course  my  wording  will  somewhat  vary  from  the  original  one. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n168 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nSome  time  before  the  Easter  parliamentary  recess,  Major  Sir \nCarne  Rasch  had  an  attack  of  influenza,  which  brought  about  a dis- \nordered state  of  his  nervous  system.  His  condition  became  so  grave \nas  to  prevent  attendance  in  the  House  of  Commons,  despite  his  desire \nto  support  the  Government  at  the  evening  sitting  immediately  preced- \ning the  vacation,  and  which  might  be  of  serious  consequence.  It  was \nthen  that  his  friend  Sir  Gilbert  Parker  was  astonished  and  grieved  to \nsee  him  near  his  accustomed  seat.  This  is  how  Sir  Gilbert  expresses  it. \n\n\u201c I wished  to  participate  in  the  debate.  My  eyes  fell  on  Sir  Carne \nRasch,  seated  near  close  to  his  habitual  place.  As  I knew  that  he  had \nbeen  ill,  I made  him  a friendly  gesture  and  said,  \u2018 I hope  you  are  better.\u2019 \nBut  he  gave  me  no  sign  of  response,  which  surprised  me  much.  His \ncountenance  was  very  pale.  He  was  seated,  quietly  supported  by  one \nhand;  his  face  was  impassible  and  severe.  I pondered  a moment  what \nI had  better  do;  when  I looked  in  his  direction  again  he  had  disap- \npeared. I was  sorry  and  immediately  began  to  search  for  him,  hoping \nto  find  him  in  the  lobby.  But  Rasch  was  not  there,  and  no  one  had \nseen  him.\u201d \n\nOf  course  Sir  Gilbert  meant  that  no  one  whom  he  questioned  had \nseen  him.  But  it  appears  that  he  was  not  the  only  one  to  perceive  the \nfigure.  M.  Flammarion  says : \n\nIn  the  Daily  News  of  May  17,  Sir  Arthur  Hayter  added  his  testi- \nmony to  that  of  Sir  Gilbert  Parker.  He  declared  that  he  also  had  seen \nSir  Carne  Rasch,  and  that,  moreover,  he  had  called  the  attention  of  Sir \nHenry  Bannerman  to  his  presence. \n\nThis  member  of  Parliament  [Sir  Carne  Rasch]  was  not  a little \nsurprised  at  receiving,  soon  after,  the  felicitations  of  his  two  friends, \nwho  congratulated  him  on  not  being  dead;  he  appalled  all  his  family \nby  telling  them  the  story  of  his  apparition.  He  himself  did  not  doubt \nthat  he  had  really  gone  in  spirit  to  the  House,  for  he  had  been  very \nanxious  to  be  present  at  a debate  which  particularly  interested  him. \n\nThis  double  was  very  real ; two,  three  witnesses  saw  it. \n\n\nThe  question  arises  whether  it  was  not  a case  of  mistaken  identity. \nBut  this  is  a very  different  case  from  thinking  one  has  seen  a casual \nacquaintance  in  a street  when  it  was  really  some  one  resembling  him. \nThe  number  of  persons  entitled  to  sit  on  the  benches  of  the  House  of \nCommons  is  limited  to  670,  whereas  on  the  streets  one  meets  unlimited \nthousands.  A member  of  Parliament  meeting  the  same  men  day  after \nday,  naturally  becomes  more  or  less  familiar  with  their  faces,  whereas \nin  promiscuous  crowds  one  sees,  in  the  course  of  time,  hosts  of  people \nwhom  he  never  saw  before  and  will  never  see  again. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nNOVELISTS \n\n\n169 \n\n\nThen,  too,  the  figure  identified  as  Sir  Came  Rasch  was  sitting  close \nto  or  near  (one  cannot  be  sure  from  the  French  translation  just  what \nthe  English  word  of  Sir  Gilbert  Parker  was)  his  habitual  seat.  An \nAmerican  might  ask,  \u201c Why  not  in  his  seat?  \u201d if  he  thinks  of  the  desks \nof  members  of  our  House  of  Representatives.  But  then  he  remembers \nthat  members  of  the  House  of  Commons  do  not  have  individual  desks, \nor  desks  at  all,  but  sit  on  long  benches,  several  to  a bench,  in  a par- \nticular order  when  all  are  present.  But  often  only  a part  are  present, \nperhaps  only  one  or  two,  in  which  case  the  member  does  not  feel \nobliged  to  sit  exactly  in  the  spot  which  would  be  his  if  the  bench  were \nfull.  The  figure  identified  as  that  of  Sir  Carne  Rasch  was  sitting  near \nor  close  to  what  would  be  his  precise  seat  if  the  bench  were  fully  occu- \npied, that  is,  where  one  would  expect  to  see  him.  Finally,  he  was  not  a \nmember  casually  known  to  Sir  Gilbert,  but  a friend.  It  is  therefore,  all \nthings  considered,  not  in  the  least  likely  that  anyone  else  of  the  House \nof  Commons  should  have  seated  himself  where  Rasch  would  be  expected \nto  be,  and  be  identified  by  three  men  as  Rasch.  If  there  was  such \nanother  person,  who  sat  there  and  in  the  least  resembled  Rasch,  why \ndid  he  not  come  forward  or  some  one  else  declare  the  fact,  after  the \nnewspaper  statements  were  printed?  Besides,  we  must  not  forget  that \nthe  figure  rather  unexpectedly  disappeared,  and  Sir  Gilbert,  hurrying \ninto  the  vestibule,  could  neither  find  it  again  nor  find  anyone  there  who \nhad  seen  Rasch.  If  the  figure  was  an  apparition  of  the  living,  we \nhardly  have  to  explain  why  only  three  persons  saw  it,  as  it  should  be \nwell  known  that  as  a rule,  when  an  apparition  is  seen  by  members  of  a \ncompany  present,  the  majority  are  not  capable  of  seeing  it. \n\n\nAPPARITION AL  EXPERIENCES \n(ELIA  W.  PEATTIE) \n\nMrs.  Elia  W.  Peattie,  of  North  Carolina,  was  important  enough,  as \nlong  ago  as  1893,  to  have  her  portrait  and  biographical  sketch  in  \u201c this \nrosary  of  nineteenth  century  achievement,\u201d  as  Miss  Frances  E.  Willard \nand  Mrs.  Mary  A.  Livermore  called  their  book,  A Woman  of  the  Cen- \ntury. In  the  last  Who\u2019s  Who  in  America , she  is  shown  to  have  had  a \nlong  career  as  journalist,  literary  critic  and  story  writer.  She  is \nauthor  of  about  fifteen  books. \n\nThe  lady  whose  name  is  replaced  by  the  pseudonym  \u201c Hester \nCarey  \u201d also  appears,  portrait  and  biographical  sketch,  in  A Woman \nof  the  Century.  The  documents  which  follow  tell  more  of  her.  The \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n170 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nname  \u201c Mrs.  McKenzie  \u201d is  also  a pseudonym.  The  true  names  appear \nin  the  documents,  which  have  not  hitherto  been  published. \n\nThe  following  is  the  pertinent  part  of  a letter  by  Mrs.  Elizabeth \nHiggins,  of  Chicago,  dated  March  2,  1906: \n\n\nA friend  has  told  me  of  a phantasm  which  may  interest  you,  and  she \nhas  no  objection  to  my  telling  it.  She  is  Elia  W.  Peattie,  a name \nwhich  is,  no  doubt,  familiar  to  you,  one  of  our  best  known  western \nnovelists  and  quite  a regular  contributor  to  your  Boston  publications. \nThe  Youth' 8 Companion  and  The  Atlantic.  Mrs.  Peattie  had  a friend, \nHester  Carey,  once  a brilliant  writer ; but  . . . [causes  here  assigned] \nchanged  her  from  a charming  woman  into  a hopeless  wreck.  She  was \nconfined  to  the  insane  asylum  at  Elgin.  In  her  lucid  hours  she  longed \nfor  intellectual  companionship,  and  she  would  send  most  piteous  letters \nto  Mrs.  Peattie  to  visit  her.  Mrs.  Peattie  made  the  pilgrimage  to  Elgin \nfrequently,  until  she  felt  it  an  experience  too  harrowing  for  her  endur- \nance. Then  Mrs.  Carey\u2019s  mother,  Mrs.  McKenzie  (who  was  in  her \ngrave  for  two  years),  appeared  twice  to  Mrs.  Peattie. \n\nMrs.  Peattie,  a staunch,  high-church  Episcopalian,  is  the  most \nnormal  minded  woman  I have  ever  known ; and,  while  of  a sensitive \nnature,  she  enjoys  most  robust  health.  When  she  could  see  a phantasm \nin  broad  daylight,  I feel  it  was  something. \n\nOf  course,  I give  you  Mrs.  Carey\u2019s  name  in  confidence.  The  un- \nhappy  woman  is  now  dead ; but,  for  the  sake  of  her  family,  her  identity \nmust  not  be  disclosed.  She  was  for  years  a contributor  to  McClure's \nMagazine,  the  author  of  a successful  novel,  and  was  known  as  \u201c The \n\nPoetess  of  .\u201d  After  the  second  phantasm  of  Mrs.  McKenzie, \n\nMrs.  Peattie  secured  Mrs.  Carey\u2019s  release  from  the  asylum ; she  brought \nher  to  her  own  home  and  kept  her  in  the  traces  for  three  whole  months, \nabout  to  the  time  of  her  death,  I believe.  Mrs.  McKenzie  never  ap- \npeared again. \n\nVery  sincerely  yours, \n\nElizabeth  Higgins. \n\nThe  present  editor  wrote  to  Mrs.  Peattie  in  Dr.  Hyslop\u2019s  name, \nbeing  then  his  assistant,  to  see  what  she  remembered  of  her  experiences. \nThis  is  her  reply,  written  in  New  York  and  dated  May  9,  1919. \n\nYour  letter  of  inquiry  concerning  my  curious  experience  with  the \nmother  of  my  friend  Hester  Carey  should  have  been  answered  before \nthis,  and  I beg  your  pardon  for  the  delay. \n\nBriefly,  the  experience  was  this:  Mrs.  McKenzie,  an  Irish  gentle- \nwoman, was  a prized  friend  of  mine,  and  her  son  and  daughter,  Edward \nMcKenzie  and  Hester  Carey,  were  among  my  most  prized  friends.  Mrs. \nCarey,  like  her  brother,  suffered  a mental  breakdown \u2014 both  were  ex- \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nNOVELISTS \n\n\n171 \n\n\ntremely  talented,  restless  and  unsatisfied \u2014 and  was  placed  in  the  insane \nasylum  at  Elgin,  Illinois.  Mrs.  McKenzie  was  then  dead.  Mrs.  Carey \nhad  begged  me  to  take  her  from  the  insane  asylum,  but  her  husband \nobjected.  The  physician  in  charge  had  written  me,  however,  at  Mrs. \nCarey\u2019s  request,  no  doubt,  saying  that  she  had  reached  a stage  where \ndeterioration  would  follow  if  she  were  not  taken  away  from  her  sur- \nroundings. I wanted  to  take  her  out,  but  hesitated  when  I knew  it \nmight  bring  fresh  suffering  on  her  family.  So,  being  much  troubled \nabout  the  matter,  I was  one  day  walking  along  the  street  at  noon,  on \nmy  way  to  do  my  marketing,  when  someone  came  up  behind  me.  I did \nnot  hear  this  person,  but  I thought  some  one  was  there  trying  to  over- \ntake me \u2014 some  neighbor \u2014 so  I turned  and  saw  standing  before  me  for \nan  appreciable  moment,  dear  Mrs.  McKenzie  with  supplication  in  her \npleasant  eyes.  It  was  only  for  a second,  as  one  might  see  an  eidolon. \nI regarded  it  as  subjective  merely,  though  I never  had  had  any  such \nexperience,  and  went  on.  Still  I did  not  go  to  get  Hester  from  the \nasylum.  I do  not  now  remember  how  many  days  passed,  but  only  a few, \nwhen  I sat  working  late  at  night  in  my  library.  I had  finished  at  the \ntypewriter  and  was  sitting  before  the  fire  for  a moment  before  going  to \nbed  when  some  one  entered  the  room  from  the  hall.  I supposed  it  was \nmy  sister  who  had  come  to  see  why  I worked  so  late,  and  spoke  to  her. \nI think  I said : \u201c So  you\u2019ve  come  to  see  what  I\u2019m  doing.\u201d  There  was  no \nanswer  and  I turned,  and  there  again,  with  much  more  anguish  and \nsupplication  on  her  face,  stood  Mrs.  McKenzie  again.  She  moved  this \ntime \u2014 stepped  toward  me  a little.  I arose  as  I naturally  would  at  any \ntime  if  she  entered  the  room,  and  she  was  gone.  I took  poor  Hester  out \nof  the  asylum  then.  But  it  all  ended  disastrously.  However,  she  had \nher  chance  and  that,  I suppose,  was  what  her  mother  wanted  her \nto  have. \n\nI do  not  know  whether  I believe  this  was  a visitation  or  not,  or  only \nmy  own  impulses  and  distressed  affections  working  within  me.  I think \nthe  thing  happened,  anyway.  No  other  such  experience  has  come  to \nme,  though  I have  the  deepest  of  reasons  now  for  wishing  I might  see \none  who  was  the  center  of  my  life  and  who  has  gone.  Sometimes \u2014 often \n\u2014 I feel  a sense  of  beautiful  happiness  and  a response  to  my  desire  for \ncommunion,  but  it  is  mental  merely.  There  is  no  visible  figure  to  assure \nme  of  the  presence  of  the  dear  child  I have  lost. \n\nI have  long  been  interested  in  your  conscientious  and  scrupulous  in- \nquiry into  evidences  of  continued  life,  and  I hope  it  has  brought  you  at \nleast  comparative  satisfaction. \n\nFaithfully, \n\nElia  W.  Peattie. \n\nIf,  as  it  is  quite  permissible  to  suggest,  the  apparition  of  Hester \nCarey\u2019s  mother  was  a reflex  from  her  own  emotions \u2014 say  her  twinges \nof  conscience  in  regard  to  her  neglect  of  her  friend,  she  would  be  still \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n172 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nmore  likely  to  undergo  another  visual  hallucination  when  her  emotions \nwere  touched  more  keenly,  as  by  the  death  of  her  own  child.  Of  course \nthis  is  no  absolute  criterion,  as,  for  instance,  the  state  of  health  may  be \ndifferent  at  one  period  than  at  another.  Still  it  is  noteworthy  that \nMrs.  Peattie  never  at  any  other  time,  before  or  since,  saw  another \napparition. \n\nFrom  my  study  of  cases,  I do  not  think  that  the  phenomenon  of \nseeing  an  apparition  has  any  recognizable  relation  to  states  of  health, \nin  most  cases  of  sane  people  uninfluenced  by  drugs  of  any  kind. \n\n\n\u201cMYSTERIOUS  DISTURBANCE\u201d  AT  ABBOTSFORD1 \n(SIR  WALTER  SCOTT) \n\nScott  (1771-1832)  was,  of  course,  the  most  popular  poet  of  the \nEnglish  language  at  the  period  when  The  Lay  of  the  Last  Minstrel  and \nMarmion  appeared,  and  the  greatest  novelist  of  his  time,  whose  work \nis  steeped  in  the  history  and  legendary  lore  of  Scotland.  He  is  still \neagerly  read  by  those  who  can  stand  his  fainting  heroines  and  the  book- \nish orations  of  his  characters.  Abbotsford,  the  house  of  the  disturb- \nance, was  a castle-like  structure  built  by  Scott  at  immense  cost  and \nthe  cause  of  his  bankruptcy  and  finally  of  his  death,  since  he  broke \ndown  in  the  midst  of  herculean  literary  labors  for  the  purpose  of \npaying  his  debts. \n\nThe  following  is  from  a letter  by  Scott  to  Daniel  Terry,  April \n30,1818: \n\n. . . The  exposed  state  of  my  house  has  led  to  a mysterious  dis- \nturbance. The  night  before  last  we  were  awakened  by  a violent  noise, \nlike  drawing  heavy  boards  along  the  new  part  of  the  house.  I fancied \nsomething  had  fallen,  and  thought  no  more  about  it.  This  was  about \ntwo  in  the  morning.  Last  night,  at  the  same  witching  hour,  the  very \nsame  noise  occurred.  Mrs.  Scott,  as  you  know,  is  rather  timbersome; \nso  up  I got,  with  Beardie\u2019s  broadsword  under  my  arm \u2014 \n\nBolt  upright \nAnd  ready  to  fight. \n\nBut  nothing  was  out  of  order,  neither  can  I discover  what  occasioned \nthe  disturbance. \n\n[Mr.  Lockhart  adds:]  On  the  morning  that  Mr.  Terry  received  the \n\n1 Life  of  Sir  Walter  Scott,  by  J.  B.  Lockhart. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nNOVELISTS \n\n\n173 \n\n\nforegoing  letter,  in  London,  Mr.  William  Erskine  was  breakfasting \nwith  him  and  the  chief  subject  of  their  conversation  was  the  sudden \ndeath  of  George  Bullock,  which  had  occurred  on  the  same  night,  and,  as \nnearly  as  they  could  ascertain,  at  the  very  hour  when  Scott  was  roused \nfrom  his  sleep  by  the  \u201c mysterious  disturbance  \u201d here  described.  This \ncoincidence,  when  Scott  received  Erskine\u2019s  minute  detail  of  what  had \nhappened  in  Tenterdon  Street  (that  is,  the  death  of  Bullock,  who  had \ncharge  of  furnishing  the  new  rooms  at  Abbottsford),  made  a much \nstronger  impression  on  his  mind  than  might  be  gathered  from  the  tone \nof  an  ensuing  communication. \n\nIt  should  be  stated  that  Bullock  besides  being,  of  course,  familiar \nwith  the  interior  of  Abbotsford,  had  made  himself  much  liked  by  the \nwhole  household.  Scott  wrote  again  to  Terry,  saying: \n\nWere  you  not  struck  with  the  fantastical  coincidence  of  our  noc- \nturnal disturbances  at  Abbottsford,  with  the  melancholy  event  that \nfollowed?  I protest  to  you,  the  noise  resembled  half  a dozen  men  hard \nat  work,  putting  up  boards  and  furniture;  and  nothing  can  be  more \ncertain  than  that  there  was  nobody  on  the  premises  at  the  time.  With \na few  additional  touches,  the  story  would  figure  in  Glanville  or  Aubrey\u2019s \ncollection.  In  the  meantime,  you  may  set  it  down  with  poor  Dubisson\u2019s \nwarnings,  as  a remarkable  coincidence  coming  under  your  own \nobservation.1 \n\n\n\u201c INSPIRATIONAL  \u201d INCEPTION  OF  A GREAT  NOVEL \n(HARRIET  BEECHER  STOWE) \n\nThe  Rev.  Lyman  Beecher  and  his  children  constituted  the  most \nextraordinary  single  household  that  America  has  produced.  The \nAdams  family  surpasses  the  Beecher  one  in  that  members  of  four  suc- \ncessive generations  rose  to  fame.  Henry  Ward  Beecher  was  the \ngreatest  pulpit  orator  of  his  time.  Several  brothers  and  sisters  were \nprominent,  but  Harriet  (1812-1896),  wife  of  Prof.  Calvin  E.  Stowe, \nwrote  Uucle  Tom's  Cabin,  which  was  translated  into  twenty  languages, \nreached  a sale  of  two  and  a half  million  of  copies,  and  affected  the \ncourse  of  American  history.  She  wrote  many  other  novels,  of  which \nperhaps  Old  Town  Folks  and  The  Pearl  of  Orr's  Island  stand  the  wear \nof  time  the  best. \n\n1 For  Frank  R.  Stockton,  see  p.  184  note. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n174- \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nThe  story  of  the  inception  of  Uncle  Tom's  Cabin  is  told  by  C.  E. \nStowe  and  L.  B.  Stowe,  on  pages  144-45  of  their  biography  of  Harriet \nBeecher  Stowe. \n\nMrs.  Stowe  was  seated  in  her  pew  in  the  college  church  at  Bruns- \nwick during  the  communion  service.  . . . Suddenly,  like  the  unrolling \nof  a picture  scroll,  the  scene  of  the  death  of  Uncle  Tom  seemed  to  pass \nbefore  her.  At  the  same  time,  the  words  of  Jesus  were  sounding  in  her \nears : \u201c Inasmuch  as  ye  have  done  it  unto  one  of  the  least  of  these  my \nbrethren,  ye  have  done  it  unto  me.\u201d  It  seemed  as  if  the  crucified,  but \nnow  risen  and  glorified  Christ,  were  speaking  to  her  through  the  poor \nblack  man,  cut  and  bleeding  under  the  blows  of  the  slave  whip.  She \nwas  affected  so  strongly  that  she  could  scarcely  keep  from  weeping \naloud. \n\nThat  Sunday  afternoon  she  went  to  her  room,  locked  the  door,  and \nwrote  out,  substantially  as  it  appears  in  the  published  editions,  the \nchapter  called  \u201c The  Death  of  Uncle  Tom.\u201d  ...  It  seemed  to  her  as \nthough  what  she  wrote  was  blown  through  her  mind  as  with  the  rushing \nof  a mighty  wind. \n\nThe  writing  of  this  chapter  of  Uncle  Tom's  Cabin  has  many \nanalogies  in  authorship,  ranging  from  the  inditing  of  fiction,  philo- \nsophical or  ethical  matter,  poetry,  etc.,  without  conscious  participation \nin  the  composition,  to  the  same  with  some  conscious  effort,  and  yet  such \nfacility  that  it  seems  as  though  in  the  main  the  material  gushed  up \nfrom  a concealed  spring.  At  one  extreme  are  the  works  of  Patience \nWorth , which  displays  genius  and  knowledge  apparently  never  pos- \nsessed by  the  automatist.  At  a large  remove  are  the  sheaf  of  remark- \nable poems  which  Stephen  Crane  wrote  with  such  strange  facility,  and \nwhich  ceased  to  come  as  suddenly  as  they  had  begun,  and  Kubla  Khan, \nwhich  came  to  Coleridge  in  his  sleep. \n\n\nA NARRATIVE  OF  EVIDENTIAL  PSYCHOMETRY \n(JOHN  TOWNSEND  TROWBRIDGE) \n\nThis  noted  writer  of  stories  for  boys  (1827-1916)  was  the  author \nof  Cud  jo' 8 Cave,  Jack  Hazard's  Fortunes,  and  about  forty  other  vol- \numes, many  of  which  were  widely  read.  They  included  three  volumes \nof  his  poetry.  He  was  also  editor  of  Our  Young  Folks  and  other \nperiodicals. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nNOVELISTS  175 \n\nWhat  follows  is  selected  from  an  account  sent  by  him  to  Dr.  Hyslop \nand  printed  in  the  Journal  A.  S.  P.  R.  for  November,  1909. \n\nOne  of  my  intimate  friends  of  those  years  was  Benjamin  P.  Shil- \nlaber,  who  had  gained  a reputation  as  a general  humorist  by  his  say- \nings of  \u201c Mrs.  Partington.\u201d  1 He  was  then  editing  the  Carpet  Bag , a \nweekly  paper,  mildly  comic,  to  which  I was  a contributor.  He  was  also \ninterested  in  the  mysterious  communications,  and  we  often  discussed \nthem  when  we  met.  One  day  in  his  office  he  spoke  to  me  of  a friend \nwhose  wife  was  developing  some  extraordinary  mediumistic  traits.  This \nfriend  was  Alonzo  E.  Newton,  editor  of  the  Pathfinder  Railroad  Guide, \nwhose  office  was  in  the  same  building  with  the  Carpet  Bag.  I eagerly \naccepted  the  offer  of  an  introduction.  We  found  Mr.  Newton  correct- \ning proofs  at  his  desk,  and  after  a little  talk  about  the  manifestations \nin  his  house,  he  invited  me  to  call  and  witness  them  for  myself.  This \nwas  in  October,  1852. \n\nI called  one  evening,  and  made  acquaintance  with  Mrs.  Newton,  in \ntheir  modest  home.  She  was  petite  in  person,  of  a singularly  trustful \nand  sympathetic  nature,  generously  impulsive,  and,  like  her  husband, \nearnestly  religious.  They  were  both  members  of  the  Edwards  Congre- \ngational Church,  although  Mr.  Newton  was  even  then  penning  his  re- \nmarkable letter  to  the  Church  on  \u201c The  Ministry  of  Angels  Realized,\u201d \ngiving  their  own  private,  personal  experience,  and  adducing  Scriptural \nauthority  for  the  new,  or  rather  renewed,  faith; \u2014 a letter  which  both \nsigned,  and  which,  when  printed,  created  a considerable  stir  among  the \nmembers  of  the  body  to  which  it  was  addressed,  and  led  finally  to  the \nsigners\u2019  withdrawal  from  a commission  that  had  long  been  the  habit  of \ntheir  lives,  and  was  still  dear  to  them.  This  was  the  first  of  a long \nseries  of  able  writings  on  the  same  and  kindred  topics  by  which  Mr. \nNewton  became  well  known  to  the  spiritualists  of  America.  His  wife\u2019s \nmediumship  was  as  different  as  possible  from  that  which  produced  the \nrappings  and  other  more  material  manifestations.  When,  as  we  sat \ntogether  that  first  evening,  the  \u201c influence,\u201d  as  it  was  called,  came  upon \nher,  her  eyes  closed,  her  features  assumed  a rapt  expression,  she  drew \ntwo  or  three  deep  breaths,  in  what  seemed  a condition  of  semi-trance \n(although  she  never  at  such  times  lost  consciousness)  and  began  to \nspeak.  The  subject  was  their  troubled  relations  with  the  Church,  re- \ngarding which  some  invisible  friend  was  giving  them  comfort  and  coun- \ncil. Not  invisible  to  her,  however,  for  to  her  inward  eyes  the  room  was \nfull  of  spiritual  beings,  some  as  real  to  her  as  if  they  had  appeared  in \nthe  flesh.  The  first  communicant  gave  way  to  others,  and  some  really \nbeautiful  and  inspiring  things  were  spoken  on  the  subject  of  spirit  ex- \n\n1 B.  P.  Shillaber  (1814-1890)  edited  the  Pathfinder  and,  with  Charles  G.  Halpine, \nThe  Carpet  Bag,  and  at  a later  period,  the  Saturday  Evening  Gazette.  He  wrote \nRhymes  with  Reasons  and  Without,  Life  Sayings  of  Mrs.  Partington,  Partingtonian \nPatchwork,  etc. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n176 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nistence  and  the  belief  in  it, \u2014 of  all  which  I recall  little  but  the  ease  and \nreadiness  of  the  language,  quite  different  from  the  medium\u2019s  ordinary \nspeech.  At  length  she  turned  to  me  and  said  in  a changed  voice,  after \na pause, \u2014 \u201c Your  father  is  here.\u201d  I asked  some  questions,  hoping  for \na test,  but  got  none,  although  the  answers  were  such  as  my  father  might \nhave  given,  and  her  description  of  him  was  consistent  with  my  recollec- \ntion of  his  form  and  features,  after  a lapse  of  eight  or  nine  years. \nWhether  these  visions  had  any  actuality,  or  existed  in  the  seer\u2019s  too \nweird  imagination,  I had  no  means  of  knowing,  but  I was  convinced \nof  the  purity  of  her  intentions,  and  of  her  husband\u2019s  absolute  faith \nin  her. \n\nMy  visits  to  the  house  became  frequent  after  this,  and  I had  the \nsatisfaction  of  witnessing,  and  even  in  assisting  in,  the  development  of \nnew  phases  of  her  mediumship.  She  was  the  first  person  I ever  knew \nwho  had  the  psychometric  faculty.  I found  her  wonderfully  accurate \nin  reading  the  characters  of  persons  wholly  unknown  to  her  if  some- \nthing belonging  to  them,  a lock  of  hair,  or  their  handwriting,  was \nplaced  between  her  palms  or  on  her  forehead.  It  might  be  enclosed  in \na blank  envelope;  for  it  was  not  necessary  for  her  to  see  it,  or  even  to \nknow  what  it  was.  Once  I tried  the  experiment  of  enclosing  letters  from \nthree  different  correspondents  in  separate  blank  envelopes,  shuffling \nthem  together,  so  that  I myself  should  not  know  one  from  the  other, \nand  afterwards  taking  them  from  my  pocket  at  random,  one  at  a time, \nand  giving  them  to  her  to  \u201c psychometrize  \u201d \u2014 a newly  coined  word  that \nwas  called  into  Active  service  in  those  days.  From  two  of  these,  she \nreceived  only  a confused  impression,  perhaps  in  consequence  of  their \njuxtaposition  for  an  hour  or  more  in  my  pocket;  but  of  the  third  she \nsaid,  \u201c The  magnetism  of  this  is  strong  enough  to  overcome  anything ! \nThe  writer  is  a man,  and  in  force  and  energy  a perfect  steam  engine ! \u201d \nShe  then  went  on  to  describe  with  marvelous  discrimination  one  of  my \nintimate  friends,  Charles  Graham  Halpine,  poet  and  journalist,  later \nwell  known  as  the  writer  of  the  \u201c Private  Miles  O\u2019Reilly  \u201d Adventures \nand  Letters,  and  Adjutant  General  in  our  Civil  War.  It  was  a note \nfrom  him  that  was  in  the  envelope. \n\nPsychometry  of  this  kind  may  be  only  a faculty  of  the  mind,  and \nhave  nothing  to  do  necessarily  with  departed  spirits,  but  that  it  was  not \nso  in  her  case  I had  what  seemed  ample  evidence.  Ofter  in  reading  char- \nacters in  this  way  she  would  have  visions  of  spirits  that  were  giving  her \nimpressions,  and  sometimes  describe  the  departed  friends  or  relatives  of \nthe  writers  of  the  letters.  Once  I placed  on  her  forehead  a letter  from \nmy  sister,  Mrs.  Fidelia  Phelps,  of  Lockport,  N.  Y.  After  holding  it \nthere  for  a moment,  she  said,  \u201cHow  many  sisters  have  you?\u201d  I re- \nplied, \u201c Four.\u201d  \u201c This  letter,\u201d  she  went  on,  \u201c was  written  by  one  of \nthem.\u201d  I asked,  \u201c Which  one?  \u201d After  some  hesitation,  she  replied, \n\u201c Not  the  one  who  wrote  the  letter  you  gave  me  the  other  day  \u201d (which \nwas  a letter  from  my  oldest  sister,  living  in  Illinois),  \u201c nor  the  youngest. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nNOVELISTS \n\n\n177 \n\n\nSome  one  says,  \u2018 second,  second;\u2019  is  it  your  second  sister?  \u201d \u201c Go  on \n\nand  describe  her,\u201d  I said ; and  she  continued : \u201c She  has  black  hair \u2014 \ndark  eyes \u2014 there  is  something  peculiar  about  them \u2014 she  has  some \ntrouble  in  her  eyes.\u201d  After  much  more,  which  was  perfectly  accurate, \nas  to  the  personal  appearance  and  character  of  my  second  sister,  she \nsaid  that  a child,  a boy  about  twelve  years  old,  was  present,  who  called \nthe  writer  of  the  letter  \u201c Mother.\u201d  That  seemed  the  only  positive \nerror,  while  everything  else  that  had  been  said  was  correct,  some  of  it \neven  surprisingly  correct.  I remarked,  \u201c My  sister  never  had  such  a \nchild.\u201d  The  medium  seemed  troubled  for  a few  moments,  then  replied, \n\u201c He  insists  that  he  is  the  son  of  the  sister  who  wrote  this  letter,  and \nthat  he  had  been  several  years  in  the  spirit  world.  Your  father  and \nother  relatives  are  here  with  him.\u201d \n\nBefore  I slept  that  night  I wrote  to  my  sister,  relating  the  circum- \nstances of  the  interview,  even  to  the  last  apparent  error ; and  in  a few \ndays  received  from  her  this  explanation.  She  had  had,  about  twelve \nyears  before,  a son  that  died  at  birth,  an  event  of  which  I,  an  absent \nyoung  brother,  had,  naturally  enough,  not  been  informed. \n\nThat  many  of  Mrs.  Newton\u2019s  visions  were  merely  pictures  presented \nto  her  mind  or  created  by  her  own  imagination,  was  quite  certain.  She \nherself  was  aware  of  the  distinction,  but  insisted  that  the  pictures  were \n\u201c impressions  \u201d given  to  her  by  spirit  visitants,  and  that  her  own  con- \nscious volition  had  nothing  to  do  with  them.  They  were  generally  sym- \nbolic of  some  truth  or  some  lesson  to  be  conveyed,  and  were  often \nhighly  poetic,  even  prophetic.  When  in  writing  the  novel  Martin  Mer- \nrivale , I endowed  the  blind  girl  Alice  with  this  faculty  of  pictorial \nvision,  it  was  no  fictitious  fancy,  but  a psychological  reality,  attributed \nto  the  fictitious  character. \n\nIn  the  latter  part  of  June,  1853,  I had  planned  a trip  to  the  White \nMountains  in  company  with  Dr.  Harris,  a dentist  of  Worcester.  Hav- \ning received  from  him  what  I supposed  was  a final  letter  on  the  subject, \nI handed  it  to  Mrs.  Newton.  She  passed  into  her  usual  state  of  semi- \ntrance, and  said  presently, \u2014 \u201c You  will  not  take  that  trip  with  Dr. \nHarris.\u201d \n\nTo  my  remark  that  the  arrangements  were  made,  and  could  not \nwell  be  changed,  she  answered  emphatically: \n\n\u201c You  will  not  take  the  trip  with  him.  They  say  so.  They  do  not \nexplain  why.  But \u2014 \u201d she  gave  a shudder \u2014 \u201c I see  a strange  thing ! \u201d \nIt  was  some  seconds  before  she  added \u2014 \u201c A horrible  thing!  a man  hang- \ning by  the  neck.\u201d \n\nI asked  what  that  had  to  do  with  it.  \u201c I don\u2019t  know,\u201d  she  replied, \n\u201c but  it  is  somehow  in  the  way  of  your  taking  the  trip.\u201d  And  she  re- \npeated very  positively,  \u201c You  will  not  go  to  the  mountains  with  Dr. \nHarris.\u201d \n\nAs  some  of  her  visions  seemed  to  have  no  special  significance,  1 \nconcluded  that  this  was  one  of  them,  but  I was  impressed  by  it,  as  it \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n178 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nthreatened  an  interruption  of  my  plans.  Two  or  three  days  after- \nwards I saw  in  the  Boston  Post  this  item : \n\n\u201c Dr.  Post,  a dentist  of  Willimantic,  Conn.,  has  committed  suicide \nby  hanging  himself  to  a bedpost.\u201d  The  coincidence  of  the  words \n\u201c Boston  Post,\u201d  \u201c Dr.  Post,\u201d  and  \u201c bedpost,\u201d  served  to  fix  the  item  in \nmy  mind,  although  I was  far  from  connecting  it  with  Mrs.  Newton\u2019s \nvision.  The  date  of  the  suicide  was  not  given,  and  I did  not  afterwards \ntake  the  trouble  to  ascertain  it,  which  seems  now  unaccountable  negli- \ngence on  my  part,  for  upon  that  depends  the  question  whether  the  vision \nwas  altogether  prophetic,  or  merely,  in  the  ordinary  sense,  clairvoyant. \nMy  impression  had  always  been  that  the  vision  was  received  before  the \nincident  took  place;  and  I am  aware  how  immensely  the  interest  of  the \nincident  would  be  enhanced  if  this  point  could  be  established.  It  may \nseem  strange  that  I did  not  make  careful  investigations  of  such  matters \nto  their  minutest  details ; but  they  had  become  too  common  in  my  ex- \nperience to  be  considered  worth  taking  trouble  about,  and  I had  no \nthought  of  ever  making  use  of  them  in  the  future. \n\nIt  was  still  some  days  after  the  item  appeared  in  the  Post,  that  I \nreceived  a letter  from  Dr.  Harris,  saying:  \u201c I find  I shall  not  be  able \nto  take  the  White  Mountains  trip  with  you,  for  the  reason  that  my \nassistant  there,  whom  I expected  to  leave  in  charge  of  the  office  during \nmy  absence,  has  been  called  to  Willimantic,  to  take  the  place  of  Dr. \nPost,  who  lately  committed  suicide.\u201d \n\nWe  did  not  make  the  trip.  Whether  the  suicide  antedated  the \nvision  or  not,  the  prediction  of  a circumstance  concerning  me,  that \ncame  to  pass  in  this  roundabout  way,  was  sufficiently  curious. \n\nSome  of  the  best  of  Mrs.  Newton\u2019s  perceptions  had  a prophetic \ncharacter,  unless  we  are  to  regard  them  as  extraordinary  coincidences; \nand  they  continued  of  not  infrequent  occurrence  during  many  years. \nShe  now  became  a public  medium,  but  she  was  always  ready,  even  too \nready,  to  \u201c sit  \u201d for  her  friends,  and  for  others  whom  her  husband\u2019s \nreputation  as  a writer  brought  to  the  house ; and  I was  more  than  once \npresent  when  she  gave  astonishing  \u201c tests  \u201d to  persons  she  had  never \nseen  before.  I will  give  one  more  instance  of  her  vaticinal  faculty, \nalthough  it  belongs  to  a period  later  than  those  I have  described. \n\nBeing  present  one  evening  when  she  was  \u201c under  the  influence,\u201d  she \nsaw  around  my  head  something  like  a halo  of  the  saint.  I questioned \nthe  appropriateness  of  this ; when  she  proceeded : \u201c It  is  not  a halo ; it \nis  more  like  a planetary  ring \u2014 one  of  the  rings  thrown  off  from  the  sun \nin  the  formation  of  the  planets.\u201d  After  a pause,  she  continued:  \u201c Now \nit  is  no  longer  a ring,  but  it  all  breaks  up  and  comes  together  in  a \nsingle  mass ; and  there  is  another  ring  forming.\u201d  So  she  described  the \nevolution  of  four  or  five  rings,  one  after  another,  each  in  turn  condens- \ning into  a planet.  There  were  certainly  four,  but  she  was  not  quite \nsure  of  the  fifth.  To  my  question  as  to  the  meaning  of  it  all,  she \nreplied : \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nNOVELISTS \n\n\n179 \n\n\n\u201c Your  mind  is  the  sun,  and  they  are  a series  of  books  you  are  to \nwrite,  all  connected,  belonging  to  one  system.  The  first  will  be  written \nvery  soon,  and  the  others  will  follow.\u201d  I had  not  in  mind  the  writing  of \nany  such  books,  or  of  any  book  at  all,  at  that  time.  But,  very  soon \nafter,  I was  called  upon,  most  unexpectedly,  to  write  a serial  story  for \nOur  Young  Folks  (a  magazine  that  I was  then  editing)  which  satisfied \nreaders  and  publishers  so  well  that  I followed  it  with  a sequel,  and  that \nwith  another  and  so  on,  until  I had  written  for  Our  Young  Folks  and \nSt.  Nicholas  five  serial  stories,  each  complete  in  itself,  but  all  having \n\u201c Jack  Hazzard  \u201d for  the  principal  character.  The  apparent  verifica- \ntion of  the  prophecy  may,  of  course,  have  been  merely  coincidental; \nbut  it  was  a pleasing  fancy  that  the  ring,  in  each  case,  corresponded \nwith  the  serial  publication  running  through  the  year,  and  that  the \n\u201c planet  \u201d was  the  volume  into  which  the  twelve  numbers  were  duly \ngathered  at  the  end. \n\nIs  there,  then,  a wisdom  of  the  spirit,  or  are  there  invisible  beings \nsurrounding  and  prompting  us,  that  \u201c can  look  into  the  seeds  of  time \nand  say  what  grain  is  good?  \u201d Or  is  it  all  illusion?  . . . \n\nQuestion  the  mysterious  agency  behind  all  the  diverse  forms  of \nwhat  are  called  spiritualism,  who  or  what  it  is,  and  the  answer  never \ncomes  \u201c Magnetism,\u201d  \u201c Thought-transference,\u201d  \u201c Subliminal  conscious- \nness,\u201d nor  anything  of  that  sort,  but  always  and  invariably,  \u201c We  are \nspirits.\u201d  If  aught  else,  why  does  it  not  sometimes  say  so?  Why  will \nit  not  listen  to  argument,  and  admit  that  it  has  hitherto  mistaken  its \nown  identity? \n\n\nA CLERGYMAN\u2019S  WORK  AIDED  BY  TELEPATHY \n(\u201c  IAN  MACLAREN  \u201d) \n\nThe  Rev.  John  Watson  (1850-1907)  was  graduated  and  became \nM.A.  from  Edinburgh  University  and  received  D.D.  from  St.  Andrews \nand  Yale.  He  was  long  Minister  of  Sefton  Park  Presbyterian  Church \nin  Liverpool,  England.  He  wrote  several  religious  books.  But  it  is  as \na writer  of  Scotch  dialect  stories,  under  the  nom  de  plume  Ian  Mac- \nlaren,  that  he  became  famous.  Beside  the  Bonnie  Briar  Bush , Kate \nCarnegie,  A Doctor  of  the  Old  School  and  The  Days  of  Auld  Lang \nSyne  are  among  those  most  widely  read. \n\nDr.  Watson  was  the  subject  of  many  experiences  of  the  type  usually \nregarded,  and  by  him  regarded,  as  telepathic.  He  called  the  power \nwhich  he  seemed  to  have  to  become  conscious  of  events  taking  place  at \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n180 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\na distance  \u201c Christian  Telepathy,\u201d  because  of  his  belief  that  it  sprang \nfrom  the  fellowship  existing  among  the  brotherhood  that  is  centered  in \nChrist.  And  this  would  be  very  well  if  it  could  be  shown  that  only \nmembers  of  that  brotherhood  ever  have  similar  experiences.  His  nar- \nrative is  found  in  The  Sunday  Magazine , London,  August  issue  of  1897. \n\nDuring  the  course  of  my  ministry,  and  especially  of  recent  years,  I \nhave  been  moved  to  certain  actions  for  which  there  seemed  no  reason, \nand  which  I only  performed  under  the  influence  of  a sudden  impulse. \nAs  often  as  I yielded  to  this  inward  guidance,  and  before  the  issue  was \ndetermined,  my  mind  had  a sense  of  relief  and  satisfaction,  and  in  all \ndistinct  and  important  cases  my  course  was  in  the  end  most  fully  justi- \nfied. With  the  afterlook  one  is  most  thankful  that  on  certain  occasions \nhe  was  not  disobedient  to  the  touch  of  the  unseen,  and  only  bitterly \nregrets  that  on  other  occasions  he  was  callous  and  wilful  or  was  over- \ncome by  shame  and  timidity.  What  seem  just  and  temperate  inferences \nfrom  6uch  experiences  will  be  indicated  after  they  have  been  described, \nand  it  only  remains  for  me  to  assure  my  readers  that  they  are  selected \nfrom  carefully  treasured  memories,  and  will  be  given  in  as  full  and \naccurate  detail  as  may  be  possible  in  circumstances  which  involve  other \npeople  and  one\u2019s  own  private  life. \n\nIt  was  my  privilege,  before  I came  to  Sefton  Park  Church,  to  serve \nas  colleague  with  a venerable  minister  to  whom  I was  sincerely  attached \nand  who  showed  me  much  kindness.  We  both  felt  the  separation  keenly \nand  kept  up  a constant  correspondence,  while  this  good  and  affection- \nate man  followed  my  work  with  spiritual  interest  and  constant  prayer. \nWhen  news  came  one  day  that  he  was  dangerously  ill  it  was  natural \nthat  his  friend  should  be  gravely  concerned,  and  as  the  days  of  anxiety \ngrew  that  the  matter  should  take  firm  hold  of  the  mind.  It  was  a great \nrelief  to  learn,  towards  the  end  of  a week,  that  the  sickness  had  abated, \nand  when,  on  Sunday  morning,  a letter  came  with  strong  and  final \nassurance  of  recovery  the  strain  was  quite  relaxed,  and  I did  my  duty \nat  morning  service  with  a light  heart.  During  the  afternoon  my  satis- \nfaction began  to  fail,  and  I grew  uneasy  till,  by  evening  service,  the \nletter  of  the  morning  counted  for  nothing.  After  returning  home  my \nmind  was  torn  with  anxiety  and  became  most  miserable,  fearing  that \nthis  good  man  was  still  in  danger  and,  it  might  be,  near  unto  death. \nGradually  the  conviction  deepened  and  took  hold  of  me  that  he  was \ndying  and  that  I would  never  see  him  again,  till  at  last  it  was  laid  on \nme  that  if  I hoped  to  receive  his  blessing  I must  make  haste,  and  by- \nand-by  that  I had  better  go  at  once.  It  did  not  seem  as  if  I had  now \nany  choice,  and  I certainly  had  no  longer  any  doubt,  so,  having  writ- \nten to  break  two  engagements  for  Monday,  I left  at  midnight  for  Glas- \ngow. As  one  whirled  through  the  darkness  it  certainly  did  occur  to \nhim  that  he  had  done  an  unusual  thing,  for  here  was  a fairly  busy  man \nleaving  his  work  and  going  a long  night\u2019s  journey  to  visit  a sick  friend, \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nNOVELISTS \n\n\n181 \n\n\nof  whose  well-being  he  had  been  assured  on  good  authority.  By  every \nevidence  which  could  tell  on  another  person  he  was  acting  foolishly,  and \nyet  he  was  obeying  an  almost  irresistible  impulse.  The  day  broke  as \nwe  climbed  the  ascent  beyond  Moffat,  and  I was  now  only  concerned \nlest  time  should  be  lost  on  the  way.  On  arrival  I drove  rapidly  to  the \nwell-known  house,  and  was  in  no  way  astonished  that  the  servant,  who \nopened  the  door,  should  be  weeping  bitterly,  for  the  fact  that  word  had \ncome  from  that  very  house  that  all  was  going  well  did  not  now  weigh \none  grain  against  my  own  inward  knowledge. \n\n\u201c He  had  a relapse  yesterday  afternoon,  and  he  is  . . . dying \nnow.\u201d  No  one  in  the  room  seemed  surprised  that  I should  have  come, \nalthough  they  had  not  sent  for  me,  and  I held  my  reverend  father\u2019s \nhand  till  he  fell  asleep  in  about  twenty  minutes.  He  was  beyond  speech \nwhen  I came,  but,  as  we  believed,  recognized  me  and  was  content.  My \nnight\u2019s  journey  was  a pious  act,  for  which  I thanked  God  and  my  abso- \nlute conviction  is  that  I was  guided  to  its  performance  by  spiritual \ninfluence. \n\nSome  years  ago  I was  at  work  one  forenoon  in  my  study,  and  was \nvery  busy,  when  my  mind  became  distracted  and  I could  not  think  out \nmy  sermon.  It  was  as  if  a side  stream  had  rushed  into  a river,  confus- \ning and  discoloring  the  water;  and  at  last,  when  the  confusion  was \nover  and  the  water  was  clear,  I was  conscious  of  a new  subject.  Some \nshort  time  before  a brother  minister,  whom  I knew  well  and  greatly  re- \nspected, had  suffered  some  dissension  in  his  congregation  and  had \nreceived  our  sincere  sympathy.  He  had  not,  however,  been  in  my  mind \nthat  day,  but  now  I found  myself  unable  to  think  of  anything  else.  My \nimagination  began  to  work  in  the  case  till  I seemed,  in  the  midst  of  the \ncircumstances,  as  if  I were  the  sufferer.  Very  soon  a suggestion  arose \nand  grew  into  a commandment,  that  I should  offer  to  take  a day\u2019s  duty \nfor  my  brother.  At  this  point  I pulled  myself  together  and  resisted \nwhat  seemed  a vagrant  notion.  \u201c Was  such  a thing  ever  heard  of \u2014 \nthat  for  no  reason  save  a vague  sympathy  one  should  leave  his  own \npulpit  and  undertake  another\u2019s  work,  who  had  not  asked  him  and  might \nnot  want  him?  \u201d So  one  turned  to  his  manuscript  to  complete  a broken \nsentence,  but  could  only  write  \u201c Dear  A.  B.\u201d  Nothing  remained  but  to \nsubmit  to  this  mysterious  dictation  and  compose  a letter  as  best  one \ncould,  till  the  question  of  date  arose.  There  I paused  and  waited,  when \nan  exact  day  came  up  before  my  mind,  and  so  I concluded  the  letter. \nIt  was,  however,  too  absurd  to  send ; and  so,  having  rid  myself  of  this \nirrelevancy,  I threw  the  letter  into  the  fire  and  set  to  work  again ; but \nall  day  I was  haunted  by  the  idea  that  my  brother  needed  my  help.  In \nthe  evening  a letter  came  from  him,  written  that  very  forenoon,  explain- \ning that  it  would  be  a great  service  to  him  and  his  people  if  I could \npreach  some  Sunday  soon  in  his  church,  and  that,  owing  to  certain  cir- \ncumstances, the  service  would  be  doubled  if  I could  come  on  such  and \nsuch  a day ; and  it  was  my  date ! My  course  was  perfectly  plain,  and  I \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n182 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nat  once  accepted  his  invitation  under  a distinct  sense  of  a special  call, \nand  my  only  regret  was  that  I had  not  posted  my  first  letter. \n\nOne  afternoon,  to  take  my  third  instance,  I made  up  my  list  of  sick \nvisits  and  started  to  overtake  them.  After  completing  the  first,  and \nwhile  going  along  a main  road,  I felt  a strong  impulse  to  turn  down  a \nside  street  and  call  on  a family  living  in  it.  The  impulse  grew  so  urgent \nthat  it  could  not  be  resisted,  and  I rang  the  bell,  considering  on  the \ndoorstep  what  reason  I should  give  for  an  unexpected  call.  When  the \ndoor  opened  it  turned  out  that  strangers  now  occupied  the  house,  and \nthat  my  family  had  gone  to  another  address,  which  was  in  the  same \nstreet  but  could  not  be  given.  This  was  enough,  it  might  appear,  to \nturn  one  from  aimless  visiting,  but  still  the  pressure  continued  as  if  a \nhand  were  drawing  one  and  I set  out  to  discover  their  new  house,  till  I \nhad  disturbed  four  families  with  vain  inquiries.  Then  the  remembrance \nof  my  unmade  and  imperative  calls  came  upon  me,  and  I abandoned  my \nfruitless  quest  with  some  sense  of  shame.  Had  a busy  clergyman  not \nenough  to  do  without  such  a wild-goose  chase? \u2014 and  one  grudged  the \ntime  he  had  lost. \n\nNext  morning  the  head  of  that  household  I had  yesterday  sought  in \nvain  came  into  my  study  with  such  evident  sorrow  on  his  face  that  one \nhastened  to  meet  him  with  anxious  inquiries.  \u201c Yes,  we  are  in  great \ntrouble;  yesterday  our  little  one  (a  young  baby)  took  very  ill  and  died \nin  the  afternoon.  My  wife  was  utterly  overcome  by  the  shock,  and  we \nwould  have  sent  for  you  at  the  time,  but  had  no  messenger.  I wish  you \nhad  been  there \u2014 if  you  had  only  known ! \u201d \n\n\u201c And  the  time?  \u201d \n\n\u201c About  half-past  three.\u201d \n\nSo  I had  known,  but  had  been  too  impatient. \n\nMany  other  cases  have  occurred  when  it  has  been  laid  on  me  to  call \nat  a certain  house,  where  there  seemed  so  little  reason  that  I used  to \ninvent  excuses,  and  where  I found  some  one  especially  needing  advice \nand  comfort,  or  I called  and  had  no  courage  to  lead  up  to  the  matter, \nso  that  the  call  was  of  no  avail  and  afterwards  some  one  has  asked \nwhether  I knew,  for  she  had  waited  for  a word.  Nor  do  I remember \nany  case  where,  being  inwardly  moved  to  go  after  this  fashion,  it  ap- \npeared in  the  end  that  I had  been  fooled. \n\nThe  experiences  of  Dr.  Watson,  whose  veracity  was  beyond  ques- \ntion, seemed  to  offer  a rich  mine,  and  certain  English  Psychical  Re- \nsearchers asked  to  be  permitted  to  bring  a little  more  of  the  ore  to  light, \nand  so  to  test  it  that  none  could  doubt  its  quality.  But  this  was  the \nreply,  evidently  written  by  the  distinguished  writer\u2019s  secretary  or  min- \nisterial assistant: \n\n18,  Sefton  Drive,  Liverpool:  18.  10.  \u201997. \n\nDear  Sir: \n\nIn  reply  to  your  letter  of  the  16th  inst.,  I am  directed  by  Mr.  Wat- \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nNOVELISTS \n\n\n183 \n\n\nson  to  say  that  he  has  not  the  time  to  enter  into  the  cases  you  mention \nand  furthermore  that  as  many  of  them  occurred  in  his  pastoral  work \nhe  is  thereby  precluded  from  giving  names  and  particulars. \n\nYours  faithfully, \n\nW.  R.  Colville. \n\n\u201c Many  other  cases,\u201d  similar  to  the  three  which  Dr.  Watson  related \noccurred  in  his  experience,  it  appears,  and,  so  far  as  is  known,  these \nperished  with  him.  He  believed  that  his  God  had  given  him  many \nproofs  of  His  providence  which  would  appeal  to  man  with  peculiar \nforce,  but  they  were  too  sacred  to  be  made  use  of,  except  three,  and \nthese  must  not  be  more  particularly  inquired  into.  What  harm  could \nhave  resulted  to  the  memory  of  the  \u201c venerable  minister  \u201d had  his  sons \nand  daughters,  or  other  surviving  kindred,  given  their  corroborating \nrecollections  of  the  unexpected  visit,  does  not  appear.  Why  the  minis- \nterial friend  should  have  been  unwilling  to  state  simply  that  he  well \nremembered  that  Dr.  Watson  told  him  at  the  time  about  the  letter  that \nhe  wrote  and  threw  into  the  fire,  is  not  evident,  especially  as  his  name \nwould  have  been  concealed  if  he  was  a sensitive  plant.  There  is  nothing \ndisgraceful  in  having  suffered  the  loss  of  a child,  so  why  could  not  the \nfather  and  mother  have  been  interrogated  as  to  their  recollections  of \nthe  third  incident?  Cornelius  was  for  a time  included  in  \u201c the  pastoral \nwork  \u201d of  St.  Peter,  but  the  latter  was,  fortunately,  neither  too  busy \nnor  too  squeamish  to  tell  of  his  case  of  \u201c Christian  telepathy  \u201d which \nconcerned  the  Roman  centurion.  Do  clergymen  consider  that  the  New \nTestament  would  have  been  improved  had  the  various  witnesses  to \nsupernormal  phenomena  refused  to  give  names  or  other  data  which \nenabled  anyone  at  the  time  to  test  their  statements  if  he  so  desired? \nOnly  recently  a distinguished  American  clergyman  so  far  forgot  himself \nas  to  refer  in  public  to  what  he  believed  were  visitations  of  his  deceased \nwife.  Encouraged  to  give  the  facts  in  full  to  the  American  Society  for \nPsychical  Research,  and  thus  permit  them  to  be  of  the  greatest  benefit, \nhe  expressed  his  regret  that,  although  he  entertained  a hearty  respect \nfor  the  work  of  the  Society,  he  \u201c could  not  bring  himself  \u201d to  accede  to \nits  desire,  since  he  shrank  from  exposing  such  sacred  incidents  to  pub- \nlicity. And  promptly  thereafter  he  accorded  a long  interview  to  a \nreporter,  added  much  striking  and  valuable  matter  which  filled  two \ncolumns  and  went  all  over  the  United  States ! It  is  strange  that  so \nmany  are  not  unwilling  to  tell  their  experiences  to  the  newspapers, \nwhich  send  them  forth  for  their  sensational  character,  but  become \nsensitive  and  reticent  the  moment  that  an  intelligent  use  is  to  be  made \nof  them  for  the  benefit  of  science. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nMISCELLANEOUS  WRITERS \n\n\nTHE  \u201c GHOST  \u201d OF  LEW  TRENCHARD  1 \n(SABINE  BARING-GOULD) \n\nBaring-Gould  (1834-1924)  was  B.A.  and  M.A.  of  Cambridge  and \nbecame  a clergyman  of  the  Church  of  England.  He  inherited  a famous \nold  manor-house,  \u201c Lew  Trenchard,\u201d  with  3,000  acres  of  land.  He  was \nan  exceedingly  prolific  writer,  the  list  of  his  publications  in  Who's  Who \nrunning  to  nearly  eighty  titles.  These  consisted  of  sermons  and  other \nreligious  books,  history,  mythology  and  legendary  lore,  fiction,  fairy \ntales,  poetry,  etc.  If  he  took  any  interest  in  psychical  research,  he \ngave  no  token  of  the  fact,  either  by  joining  the  S.  P.  R.  or  contributing \nanything  to  its  publications. \n\nMy  mother  has  often  told  me  how  she  heard  the  steps  at  night,  as \nthough  proceeding  from  high-heeled  shoes,  walking  slowly  along  the \ncorridor;  and,  thinking  it  might  be  my  father  coming  to  bed,  she  has \nopened  the  door  to  admit  him,  but  on  looking  out  she  has  seen  the  light \nthrough  the  windows  illuminating  the  gallery  down  which  she  heard  the \nmeasured  tread,  but  could  discern  no  person.  On  one  occasion  she  fol- \nlowed these  steps.  They  led  into  a room  at  the  western  extremity, \nwhich  is  now  the  boudoir,  but  [she]  saw  no  one. \n\nMy  sister  frequently  expressed  her  desire  to  hear  the  steps  of  the \nspectral  lady,  and  was  disappointed  though  she  sat  up  on  purpose. \nOne  summer  night,  however,  she  was  sitting  in  her  room,  with  window \nand  door  open,  writing  a letter,  and  thinking  of  anything  but  the  Old \nMadam,  when  she  heard  steps  along  the  corridor.  At  the  moment  she \nthought  it  must  be  my  father,  and  she  rose,  took  up  her  candle  and \nwent  to  the  door  to  speak  to  him,  as  she  supposed  he  would  scold  her \nfor  sitting  up  so  late.  To  her  surprise  she  saw  no  one,  but  the  steps \npassed  by  her,  and  went  on  into  the  lumber-room,  now  the  boudoir. \nBeing  a resolute  and  courageous  young  lady,  she  followed  the  sound \ninto  the  room,  but  could  see  no  one.  She  also  opened  the  only  other \ndoor  beyond  her  own  and  which  gave  admittance  to  one  of  the  servant\u2019s \napartments,  to  ascertain  if  the  noise  could  have  proceeded  thence;  but \nfound  the  two  maids  fast  asleep.2 \n\n1 Early  Reminiscences,  by  S.  Baring-Gould.  158  ff. \n\n2 In  the  Journal  A.  S.  P.  R.,  February,  1919,  are  letters  by  the  noted  writer  of \nstories,  Frank  R.  Stockton  (1834-1902)  and  his  sister  Louise  Stockton,  also  a profes- \n\n184 \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nMISCELLANEOUS  WRITERS \n\n\n185 \n\n\nRats \u2014 that  is  my  explanation  of  the  tread  along  the  gallery. \n\nBarbara  [a  daughter  of  the  writer],  now  Mrs.  L.  F.  Barnard,  used \nto  say  as  a child  that  she  often  saw  a lady  in  blue,  who  would  visit  the \nnursery,  stoop  over  her,  look  at  her,  and  sometimes  sit  beside  her  bed. \n\nWhen  Diana  [another  daughter],  now  Mrs.  H.  M.  Batten,  was \ndangerously  ill,  we  had  a trained  nurse  to  attend  her.  One  night  the \nnurse  had  dozed  off,  when  a tap  came  at  the  door,  and  a female  voice \nsaid : \u201c It  is  time  for  her  to  have  her  medicine.\u201d  The  nurse  started  up, \nran  to  the  door  and  opened  it.  No  one  was  there,  and  my  wife  had  not \ngone  to  warn  the  nurse.  Another  servant,  doubtless. \n\nWhen  little  Beatrice  was  ill  cutting  teeth  and  with  whooping-cough, \nI did  not  think  that  the  nurse-girl  was  sufficiently  alert  to  attend  to \nher,  and  so  advised  my  wife  to  go  into  the  bed-room,  and  sleep  with \nBeatrice.  I was  then  in  the  room  in  which  Old  Madam  died,  above  the \ndrawing-room.  I was  awoke  about  the  middle  of  the  night  by  my  wife, \nwho  came  in  and  said : \u201c I cannot  sleep,  I hear  people  tramping,  carry- \ning something  down  the  stairs.\u201d  I sat  up  and  argued  with  her.  It  was \na windy  night,  and  the  noise  might  be  caused  by  the  gale.  As  I was \nspeaking  there  came  three  strokes  as  if  made  by  a clenched  fist  against \nthe  partition  between  the  bed-room  and  the  dressing-room. \n\n\u201c It  is  only  the  starting  of  the  timber,\u201d  said  I,  and  I induced  my \nwife  to  go  back  to  her  bed. \n\nNext  day,  so  little  did  we  think  that  Beatrice  was  in  a serious  con- \ndition, that  we  went  off  to  make  a call  in  Launceston.  On  our  return  I \nwas  sitting  in  the  drawing-room,  and  my  wife  had  fetched  the  child,  who \nwas  dressed,  and  took  her  down  to  the  library.  I heard  a cry,  and  ran \nin  and  found  that  the  child  had  died  on  her  mother\u2019s  knees.  Her  coffin \n\n\nsional  writer,  respecting  mysterious  sounds  heard  in  the  residence  of  the  latter.  Miss \nStockton  testified : \u201c They  were  always  heard  in  the  room  above  the  one  in  which  we \nhappened  to  be  sitting,  and  consisted  of  an  apparently  firm,  yet  not  noisy  footstep, \nsuch  a sound  as  might  be  made  by  a man  wearing  slippers.  It  was  distinct  and  regu- \nlar, but  not  \u2018 aggressive.\u2019  Then,  very  often  would  oome  a sudden  noise  as  if  the \nghost  had  kicked  his  slipper  off,  and  all  would  be  quiet.  He  would  also  go  up  and \ndown  stairs,  but  he  much  preferred  the  level  floor.\u201d  Frank  Stockton  spent  several \nweeks  in  the  house  and  heard  nothing,  but  they  were  discussed  in  his  presence,  and \nhis  wife  heard  them  a few  times.  A Dr.  Allen  went  to  the  house  twice  to  hear  the \n\u201c ghost,\u201d  but  was  not  successful.  \u201c His  wife  was  more  fortunate,  but  she  simply \nheard  the  footsteps.\u201d  Miss  Stockton  says  that  she  always  \u201c doubted  a supernatural \norigin  for  these  noises,\u201d  but  \u201c the  footsteps  were  certainly  very  curious,  and  we  were \nnever  able  to  detect  their  origin.\u201d \n\nIf  the  impression  that  the  sound  was  above  whatever  particular  room  the  auditors \nhappened  to  be  in  was  not  an  illusory  one,  the  case  is  certainly  \u201c very  curious.\u201d  But \nthe  account  is  too  brief  and  too  lacking  in  information  in  regard  to  investigation  to \nallow  the  formation  of  an  opinion. \n\nSee  Proceedings  S.  P.  R.,  V,  476-485,  for  a careful  account  by  the  British  general, \nJ.  D.  Campbell,  of  rapping  and  other  phenomena  witnessed  by  himself  and  others \nin  his  house,  occurring  during  a period  of  twenty  months,  and  beginning  about  five \nweeks  after  his  wife\u2019s  death.  These  consisted  of  raps,  rattling  sounds,  loud  crashes \non  the  wall  of  the  house,  bell-ringing,  etc.  A child  visitor  who  had  never  seen  Mrs. \nCampbell  nor  any  likeness  of  her  twice  saw  an  apparition  strongly  suggesting  her, \nespecially  in  regard  to  the  clothing  worn. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n186  NOTED  WITNESSES \n\nwas  carried  down  the  staircase,  as  my  wife  had  heard  on  the  night \nbefore  her  death. \n\nIn  1918,  the  last  year  of  the  war,  my  youngest  daughter,  Mrs. \nCalmady-Hamlyn,  with  her  two  children  and  a couple  of  nurses,  came \nto  live  with  me  at  Lew,  as  her  husband  was  in  Palestine  and  Syria. \nBoth  nurses  gave  notice.  They  had  been  frightened  by  seeing  a female \nform  at  night  walking  in  the  nursery,  and  stooping  over  the  beds  of  the \nchildren.  After  that  she  engaged  a superior  Swiss  nurse,  who  saw \nnothing \u2014 not  being  able  to  hear  the  tales  of  the  revenant  told  by  the \nother  domestics.  . . . \n\nIn  1877,  a friend  of  mine,  Mr.  Keeling,  a solicitor  at  Colchester, \nwas  staying  with  me  at  Lew.  He  was  sitting  one  evening  in  the  settle, \nand  I in  the  arm-chair  opposite  him,  in  the  hall.  It  was  night  and  late. \nAll  at  once  we  heard  a sound  as  of  steps  issuing  from  the  door  into \nwhat  is  now  the  ballroom,  behind  the  settle,  walking  the  length  of  the \nhall,  with  a dragging  sound  as  of  a trailing  silk  or  satin  dress.  We \nboth  heard  it.  Keeling  sprang  to  his  feet  and  exclaimed : \u201c Good  God ! \nwhat  is  that?  \u201d I remained  standing,  for  I also  had  risen,  and  thinking \nthat  possibly  a drift  of  rain  had  swept  the  window,  I ran  to  the  door, \nopened  it  and  looked  out  at  the  pavement  before  the  window;  it  was \nperfectly  dry. \n\nMr.  Baring-Gould,  after  telling  his  sister\u2019s  experience,  ejaculates \u2014 \nI suspect  as  an  after-thought  in  defense  of  his  reputation \u2014 \u201c Rats \u2014 \nthat  is  my  explanation  of  the  steps  along  the  gallery.\u201d \n\nThe  \u201c rats,\u201d  it  should  be  observed,  took  the  same  course  when  the \nsister  followed  them  as  when  the  mother  followed  the  sounds,  that  is, \nalong  the  corridor  (\u201c  gallery,\u201d  or  hallway,  as  we  say  in  America),  and \nthen  into  (or,  ex  hypothesi,  under)  the  lumber-room.  In  passing,  I re- \nmark that  unless  capering  about  in  one  spot  that  holds  something  of \ninterest  to  them,  the  rats  of  my  acquaintance,  unless  they  are  proceed- \ning noiselessly,  scamper  fast,  and  if  they  are  bound  for  a particular \ndestination  it  is  rather  hard  to  keep  up  with  them.  However  that  may \nbe,  the  larger  species  of  mus  known  to  science,  whether  distinguished  as \ndecumanus,  rattus , or  alexandrinus,  are  not  characterized  by  a \u201c meas- \nured tread  \u201d resembling  that  of  a human  being  in  \u201c high-heeled  shoes.\u201d \nIt  would  require  great  susceptibility  to  experience,  by  auto-suggestion, \nan  illusion  so  far  from  the  exciting  cause.  It  is  quite  possible  that \nsome  people  are  capable  of  sufficient  susceptibility,  but  if  the  sister  was \none  of  these,  it  is  very  odd  that  she  heard  nothing  of  the  kind  but  once, \nin  spite  of  her  perseverance,  and  then  experienced  the  illusion  so  pro- \nfoundly. Possibly  it  was  not  one  rat  which  on  that  night  was  seized  by \na desire  to  visit  a long-deserted  part  of  the  house,  but  a small  army, \nwalking  in  goose-step ! \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nMISCELLANEOUS  WRITERS \n\n\n187 \n\n\nIt  is  to  be  noticed  that  Mr.  Baring-Gould  does  not  suggest  rats  for \nthe  night  when  his  wife  heard  \u201c people  tramping,  carrying  something \ndown-stairs,\u201d  the  night  preceding  the  day  when  his  girl  died,  after \nwhich  her  coffin  was  carried  down  those  stairs.  Nor  does  he  suggest \nrats  for  the  night  when  he  himself,  together  with  the  solicitor,  \u201c heard \na sound  as  of  steps  . . . walking  the  length  of  the  hall,  with  a drag- \nging sound  as  of  a trailing  silk  or  satin  dress.\u201d  He  wisely  ran  to  see \nif  rain  sweeping  the  window  could  have  caused  the  illusion  of  footsteps \noriginating  from  a particular  door  and  proceeding  the  length  of  the \nhall,  etc.,  but  found  it  a fair  night,  and  has  no  more  to  say.  Well,  if \nrats  and  wind  and  rain  did  not  cause  the  sound  of  walking  the  length \nof  a hall  which  he  heard,  probably,  all  things  considered,  none  of  these \ncaused  the  similar  phenomenon  as  experienced  separately  by  his  mother \nand  sister. \n\nWe  may  put  aside  the  testimony  of  the  little  girl,  as  very  likely \nbased  on  dreams  caused  by  the  gossip  she  had  heard.  And,  much  less \nconfidently,  we  may  discount  the  apparitional  experiences  of  the  two \nmaids  who  left  in  alarm,  very  possibly  due  to  the  same  cause,  although \nMr.  Baring-Gould  seems  to  have  no  knowledge  that  they  had  actually \nheard  about  Old  Madam  (I  do  not  quote  the  stories  of  apparitions \nsupposed  to  represent  her,  told  by  several  persons  outside  of  the  fam- \nily). The  fact  that  the  Swiss  nurse  heard  no  gossip  may  account  for \nher  seeing  no  apparition,  or  it  may  as  well  be  that  she  did  not  have  the \n\u201c psychic  \u201d capacity  to  see  one  had  she  heard  the  whole  story  of  the \n\u201c haunting.\u201d \n\nAlthough  Mr.  Baring-Gould  suggests  explanations  for  most  of  the \nexperiences  of  others  in  connection  with  Lew  Trenchard,  he  does  not \nappear  to  think  of  any  plausible  explanation  for  experiences  which \nhe  shared.1 \n\n\nAPPARITION  OF  PERSON  SEEN  AT  THE  TIME  OF \n\nHIS  DEATH  2 \n\n(SABINE  BARING-GOULD,  GUARANTOR) \n\n\nOn  January  3,  1840,  at  night,  my  mother  was  sitting  reading  her \nBible  in  the  dining-room  at  Bratton,  when,  looking  up,  she  saw,  on  the \nfurther  side  of  the  table,  the  form  of  her  brother,  Henry,  who  was  in \n\n1 Mr.  Baring-Gould  relates  several  other  psychic  incidents  for  which  there  is \nnot  space. \n\n-Early  Reminiscences,  by  S.  Baring-Gould  (London,  no  date,  but  after  1911),  24. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n188 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nthe  Navy  serving  in  the  South  Atlantic.  She  looked  steadily  at  him, \nand  there  was  a kindly  expression  in  his  face ; but  presently  the  appari- \ntion faded.  She  has  told  me  that  she  realized  at  once  what  this  meant, \nand  she  made  an  entry  in  pencil  on  a fly-leaf  at  the  end  of  the  Bible. \n\u201c Saw  Henry,  January  3,  1840.\u201d  It  was  not  till  over  a month  that  the \nnews  reached  Exeter  that  he  had  died  on  that  very  day  off  Ascension. \nHis  brother,  Commander  Francis  Godolphin  Bond,  died  at  sea  near  St. \nHelena,  July  16,  1840.  I never  heard  my  mother  say  that  she  had  seen \nan  apparition  of  this  brother. \n\nIf  anyone  suspected,  as  Professor  Royce  afterwards  theorized  re- \ngarding such  cases  generally,  that  when  Mrs.  Baring-Gould  heard  of \nher  brother\u2019s  death  she  experienced  a sudden  illusion  that  she  had  seen \nhis  apparition  on  the  day  it  occurred,  there  was  the  entry  which  she \nmade  in  her  Bible  at  the  time  to  answer  him. \n\n\nWHAT  THE  WRITER\u2019S  FATHER  HEARD  AND  SAW  1 \n(SABINE  BARING-GOULD,  GUARANTOR) \n\nAgain  it  is  Mr.  Baring-Gould,  the  writer,  who  is  telling  us,  this  time \nwhat  he  heard  from  his  father\u2019s  lips  the  morning  after  the  latter  had \nhis  experience.  It  is  another  incident  of  the  Lew  Trenchard  house. \n\nOne  night  [1851]  my  father  was  startled.  He  had  left  the  smoking- \nroom,  so  as  to  go  to  bed.  This  smoking-room  was  on  the  ground  floor. \nTo  his  astonishment  he  heard  a heavy  step  proceeding  to  the  great \nstaircase  and  ascend  it,  step  by  step,  leisurely.  He  saw  the  green  baize \ndoor  at  the  head  of  the  stairs  swing  open,  and  heard  the  step  pass  along \nthe  gallery  beyond. \n\nNo  man  could  be  less  superstitious  and  more  unimaginative  than \nmy  father.  He  told  us  his  experience  next  morning  at  breakfast  and \nadded  that  he  could  in  no  way  explain  what  he  had  seen  and  heard. \n\n\nAN  UNUSUAL  PSYCHIC  STATE  2 \n(EDWARD  WILLIAM  BOK) \n\nMr.  Bok  (1863-.  . . . ) came  from  Holland  to  America  when  a small \nboy.  He  was  successively  with  Henry  Holt  & Co.  and  Charles  Scrib- \nner\u2019s Sons,  editor  of  The  Brooklyn  Magazine,  and  head  of  the  Bok \n\n1 Early  Reminiscences,  by  S.  Baring-Gould,  205-06. \n\n2 Twice  Thirty,  by  E.  W.  Bok  (N.  Y.,  1925),  297-8. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nMISCELLANEOUS  WRITERS \n\n\n189 \n\n\nSyndicate  Press.  Then  he  became  editor  of  The  Ladies'  Home  Journal , \nand  so  continued  for  thirty  years,  making  it  one  of  the  most  successful \npublications  in  America.  He  is  author  of  a number  of  books,  of  which \nThe  Americanization  of  Edward  Bok  and  Twice  Thirty  are  probably \nthe  best  known. \n\nI was  at  a large  luncheon  of  publishers  and  editors  at  my  father-in- \nlaw\u2019s  house.  (Cyrus  H.  Curtis,  publisher  Saturday  Evening  Post  and \nother  periodicals,  is  my  father-in-law.)  An  editor  sitting  at  my  right \nleaned  over  to  a publisher  sitting  at  my  left  and  suggested  that  the \nlatter  explain  to  me  a question  of  editorial  ethics  which  they  had  dis- \ncussed previous  to  the  luncheon  and  upon  which  they  had  failed  to \nagree. \n\nThe  publisher  began  his  story,  when  suddenly  there  appeared  before \nme  as  plainly  as  if  she  were  in  the  flesh  my  wife\u2019s  mother,  who  had \npassed  away  two  years  before.  It  was  just  such  a gathering  as  she \nwould  have  enjoyed,  and,  radiant  in  smiles,  she  began  a series  of  ques- \ntions to  which  I gave  answer,  and  began  describing  her  state  of  won- \nderful happiness.  The  next  thing  I knew  I felt  a hand  on  my  shoulders \nand  I heard:  \u201c Well,  how  about  it?  \u201d and  I discovered  editor  and  pub- \nlisher looking  at  me. \n\nI experienced  the  severest  mental  reaction  as  I readjusted  myself \nto  my  surroundings,  and  I could  only  stammer,  \u201c How  about  it?  How \nabout  what  ? \u201d I recalled  then  that  I had  been  supposed  to  have  listened \nto  the  question  under  argument.  I felt  sensibly  dazed  at  the  sudden \ntransmigration  of  self  that  had  occurred,  and  need  hardly  add  that  my \nfriends  were  so  with  what  they  called  my  \u201c preoccupation.\u201d \n\nI apologized  and  pleaded  a period  of  abstraction. \n\n\u201c You  just  didn\u2019t  seem  to  be  here,\u201d  said  the  editor. \n\nThat  was  true.  I had  not  been  there.  But  where  had  I been?  I \nlearned  afterward  that  the  publisher\u2019s  explanation  lasted  fully  five \nminutes ! \n\n\nPREMONITORY  DREAM  OF  HIS  BROTHER\u2019S  DEATH  1 \n\n(**  MARK  TWAIN  \u201d) \n\nSamuel  Langhome  Clemens  (1835-1910)  was  perhaps  the  greatest \nhumorist  of  the  latter  part  of  the  nineteenth  century,  author  of  Inno- \ncents Abroad , Adventures  of  Tom  Sawyer,  A Tramp  Abroad,  The \nPrince  and  the  Pauper,  Adventures  of  Huckleberry  Finn,  Joan  of  Arc, \nand  many  other  books.  But  he  had  plenty  of  capacity  for  serious \nreflection,  and  as  early  as  1880  wrote  an  article  on  what  he  called \n\n1 Mark  Twain,  by  Albert  Bigelow  Paine,  I,  131,  137-139. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n190 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\n\u201c mental  telegraphy,\u201d  recounting  what  he  regarded  as  telepathic  ex- \nperiences of  his  own.  From  about  1886  to  1903  he  was  a member  of \nthe  S.  P.  R.  I should  not  pick  him  as  a critical  observer  and  reporter \nof  a sitting  for  physical  or  any  other  kind  of  mediumship.  But  that \nhe  could  ever  forget  the  essentials  of  an  experience  which  affected  his \npersonal  life  so  deeply  as  the  following,  is  not  likely.  At  any  rate,  this \nis  his  solemn  testimony  given  to  his  biographer,  Albert  Bigelow  Paine. \n\nHenry  Clemens  was  about  twenty  at  this  time,  a handsome,  attrac- \ntive boy  of  whom  his  brother  was  lavishly  fond  and  proud.  He  did  go \non  the  next  trip  and  continued  to  go  regularly  after  that,  as  third  clerk \nin  line  of  promotion.  It  was  a bright  spot  in  those  hard  days  with \nBrown  to  have  Henry  along.  The  boys  spent  a good  deal  of  their \nleisure  with  the  other  pilot,  George  Ealer,  who  \u201c was  as  kind-hearted  as \nBrown  wasn\u2019t,\u201d  and  quoted  Shakespeare  and  Goldsmith,  and  played \nthe  flute  to  his  fascinated  and  inspiring  audience.  These  were  things \nworth  while.  The  young  steersman  could  not  guess  that  the  shadow \nof  a long  sorrow  was  even  then  stretching  across  the  path  ahead. \n\nYet  in  due  time  he  received  a warning,  a remarkable  and  impressive \nwarning,  though  of  a kind  seldom  heeded.  One  night,  when  the  Penn- \nsylvania lay  in  St.  Louis,  he  slept  at  his  sister\u2019s  house  and  had  this \nvivid  dream: \n\nHe  saw  Henry,  a corpse,  lying  in  a metallic  burial  case  in  the \nsitting-room,  supported  on  two  chairs.  On  his  breast  lay  a bouquet  of \nflowers,  white,  with  a single  crimson  bloom  in  the  center. \n\nWhen  he  awoke,  it  was  morning,  but  the  dream  was  so  vivid  that  he \nbelieved  it  real.  Perhaps  something  of  the  old  hypnotic  condition  was \nupon  him,  but  he  rose  and  dressed,  thinking  he  would  go  in  and  look  at \nhis  dead  brother.  Instead,  he  went  out  on  the  street  in  the  early  morn- \ning and  had  walked  to  the  middle  of  the  block  before  it  suddenly  flashed \nupon  him  that  it  was  only  a dream.  He  bounded  back,  rushed  to  the \nsitting-room,  and  felt  a great  trembling  revulsion  of  joy  when  he  found \nit  really  empty.  He  told  Pamela  the  dream,  then  put  it  out  of  his \nmind  as  quickly  as  he  could.  . . . \n\nBrown  swore  that  he  would  leave  the  boat  at  New  Orleans  if  Sam \nClemens  remained  on  it,  and  Captain  Klinefelter  told  Brown  to  go. \nThen  when  another  pilot  could  not  be  obtained  to  fill  his  place,  the \ncaptain  offered  to  let  Clemens  himself  run  the  daylight  watches,  thus \nshowing  his  confidence  in  the  knowledge  of  the  young  steersman,  who \nhad  been  only  a little  more  than  a year  at  the  wheel.  But  Clemens \nhimself  had  less  confidence  and  advised  the  captain  to  keep  Brown  back \nto  St.  Louis.  He  would  follow  up  the  river  by  another  boat  and  resume \nhis  place  as  steersman  when  Brown  was  gone.  Without  knowing  it  he \nmay  have  saved  his  life  by  the  decision. \n\nIt  is  doubtful  if  he  remembered  his  recent  disturbing  dream,  though \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nMISCELLANEOUS  WRITERS \n\n\n191 \n\n\nsome  foreboding  would  seem  to  have  clung  over  him  the  night  before  the \nPennsylvania  sailed.  Henry  liked  to  join  in  the  night  watches  on  the \nlevee  when  he  had  finished  his  duties,  and  the  brothers  often  walked  the \nround  chatting  together.  On  this  particular  night  the  elder  spoke  of \ndisaster  on  the  river.  Finally  he  said : \n\n\u201c In  case  of  accident,  whatever  you  do,  don\u2019t  lose  your  head \u2014 the \npassengers  will  do  that.  Rush  for  the  hurricane  deck  and  to  the  life- \nboat, and  obey  the  mate\u2019s  orders.  When  the  boat  is  launched,  help  the \nwomen  and  children  into  it.  Don\u2019t  get  in  yourself.  The  river  is  only  a \nmile  wide.  You  can  swim  ashore  easily  enough.\u201d \n\nIt  was  good  manly  advice  but  it  yielded  a long  harvest  of  sorrow. \n\nCaptain  Klinefelter  obtained  his  steersman  a pass  on  the  A.  T. \nLacey , which  left  two  days  behind  the  Pennsylvania.  This  was  pleas- \nant, for  Bart  Bowen  had  become  captain  of  that  boat.  The  Lacey \ntouched  at  Greenville,  Mississippi,  and  a voice  from  the  landing \nshouted : \n\n\u201c The  Pennsylvania  is  blown  up  just  below  Memphis,  at  Ship \nIsland ! One  hundred  and  fifty  lives  lost ! \u201d \n\nNothing  further  could  be  learned  there,  but  that  evening  at  Napo- \nleon a Memphis  extra  reported  some  of  the  particulars.  Henry  Clem- \nen\u2019s name  was  mentioned  as  one  of  those  who  had  escaped  injury.  Still \nfarther  up  the  river  they  got  a later  extra.  Henry  was  again  men- \ntioned; this  time  as  being  scalded  beyond  recovery.  By  the  time  they \nreached  Memphis  they  knew  most  of  the  details:  At  six  o\u2019clock  that \nwarm  mid-June  morning,  while  loading  wood  from  a large  flat-boat \nsixty  miles  below  Memphis,  four  out  of  eight  of  the  Pennsylvania's \nboilers  had  suddenly  exploded  with  fearful  results.  All  the  forward \nend  of  the  boat  had  been  blown  out.  Many  persons  had  been  killed \noutright ; many  more  had  been  scalded  and  crippled  and  would  die.  It \nwas  one  of  those  hopeless,  wholesale  steamboat  slaughters  which  for \nmore  than  a generation  had  made  the  Mississippi  a river  of  death \nand  tears. \n\n. . . He  saw  the  boy  taken  to  the  dead  room,  then  the  long  strain \nof  grief,  the  days  and  nights  without  sleep,  the  ghastly  realization  of \nthe  end  overcame  him.  A citizen  of  Memphis  took  him  away  in  a kind \nof  daze  and  gave  him  a bed  in  his  house,  where  he  fell  into  stupor  of \nfatigue  and  surrender.  It  was  many  hours  before  he  woke;  when  he \ndid,  at  last,  he  dressed  and  went  to  where  Henry  lay.  The  coffins  pro- \nvided for  the  dead  were  of  unpainted  wood,  but  the  youth  and  striking \nface  of  Henry  Clemens  had  aroused  a special  interest.  The  ladies  of \nMemphis  had  made  up  a fund  of  sixty  dollars  and  bought  for  him  a \nmetallic  case.  Samuel  Clemens,  entering,  saw  his  brother  lying  exactly \nas  he  had  seen  him  in  his  dream,  lacking  only  the  bouquet  of  white \nflowers  with  its  crimson  center \u2014 a detail  made  complete  while  he  stood \nthere,  for  at  that  moment  an  elderly  lady  came  in  with  a large  white \nbouquet  and  in  the  center  of  it  was  a single  red  rose. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n192 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nTHE  \u201c COLD  CURRENT  OF  AIR  \u201d 1 \n(**  MARK  TWAIN  \u201d) \n\n\u201c Poor  little  Jean,\u201d  2 3 he  said ; \u201c but  for  her  it  is  so  good  to  go.\u201d \n\nIn  his  own  story  of  it  he  wrote: \n\n\u201c From  my  windows  I saw  the  hearse  and  the  carriages  wind  along \nthe  road  and  gradually  grow  vague  and  spectral  in  the  falling  snow, \nand  presently  disappear.  Jean  was  gone  out  of  my  life,  and  would  not \ncome  back  any  more.  The  cousin  she  had  played  with  when  they  were \nbabies  together \u2014 he  and  her  beloved  old  Katie \u2014 were  conducting  her \nto  distant  childhood  home,  where  she  will  lie  by  her  mother\u2019s  side  once \nmore,  in  the  Company  of  Susie  and  Langdon.\u201d \n\nHe  did  not  come  down  to  dinner,  and  when  I [Paine]  went  up  after- \nward I found  him  curiously  agitated.  He  said : \n\n\u201c For  one  who  does  not  believe  in  spirits  I have  had  a most  peculiar \nexperience.  I went  in  to  the  bath-room  just  now  and  closed  the  door. \nYou  know  how  warm  it  always  is  in  there,  and  there  are  no  draughts. \nAll  at  once  I felt  a cold  current  of  air  about  me.  I thought  the  door \nmust  be  open ; but  it  was  closed.  I said,  \u2018 Jean,  is  this  you,  trying  to  let \nme  know  you  have  found  the  others  P \u2019 Then  the  air  was  gone.\u201d \n\nI  saw  that  the  incident  had  made  a very  great  impression  upon  him ; \nbut  I don\u2019t  remember  that  he  ever  mentioned  it  afterward. \n\nJean  was  found  dead  in  the  bath-tub,  whether  in  the  same  bath- \nroom or  not  is  not  stated. \n\n\nTHE  \u201c NECROMANCY  \u201d OF  THE  COUNT  DE  FOIX  8 \n(JEAN  FROISSART) \n\nSir  John  Froissart  (1338-1410?)  was  the  famous  author  of  the \nChronicle \u00bb,  which  \u201c present  a vivid  and  faithful  drawing  of  the  things \ndone  in  the  fourteenth  century.  No  more  graphic  account  exists  of \nany  age.\u201d  4 Born  in  France,  at  the  age  of  eighteen  he  went  to  England, \nprovided  with  a letter  of  introduction  to  Queen  Philippa,  and  she  was \nhis  patroness  for  years  until  her  death.  For  a time  Froissart  was \nsecretary  to  King  John  of  France.  But  much  of  his  life  he  spent \n\n1 Paine\u2019s  Mark  Twain,  III,  1550-51. \n\n2 This  was  a daughter  of  Mark  Twain. \n\n3 Chronicles,  by  Sir  John  Froissart. \n\n4 Sir  Walter  Besant  in  Encyclopedia  Britannica. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nMISCELLANEOUS  WRITERS \n\n\n193 \n\n\nsojourning  in  various  countries  of  Europe,  consorting  with  persons  of \nhigh  birth,  prominent  warriors  and  the  like,  and  taking  down  their \nstatements  of  important  events  witnessed  by  them.  He  was  given  to \nprepossessions  and  prejudices  in  regard  to  persons,  hence  he  is  not  to \nbe  relied  upon  when  the  question  is  of  motives,  but  there  is  no  ques- \ntion that  he  tried  faithfully  to  record  objective  facts  and  personal \ntestimonies. \n\nA fact  I am  about  to  relate  will  astonish  my  readers,  if  they  con- \nsider and  pay  attention  to  it.  It  was  told  me  in  the  castle  of  the  Count \nde  Foix  at  Orthes,  and  by  the  same  person  who  had  informed  me  of  the \nbattle  of  Aljubarrota,  and  the  event  of  that  day.  I will  therefore  nar- \nrate it ; for,  ever  since  the  squire  related  it  to  me,  I have  much  thought \non  it,  and  shall  do  so  as  long  as  I live.  It  is  a fact,  as  the  squire  assured \nme,  that  the  Count  de  Foix  was  informed,  the  day  of  the  battle  of \nAljubarrota,  of  everything  that  had  there  happened,  the  same  as  I \nhave  related  it,  which  surprised  me  exceedingly  how  this  could  pos- \nsibly have  been. \n\nThe  whole  days  of  Sunday,  Monday,  and  the  following  Tuesday  he \nwas  in  the  castle  of  Orthes,  and  made  such  poor  and  melancholy  meals \nthat  not  one  word  could  be  drawn  from  him;  nor  would  he  during  that \ntime  quit  his  chambers,  nor  speak  to  knight  or  squire,  however  nearly \nthey  were  related  by  blood,  unless  they  had  sent  for  him;  and  it  also \nhappened  that  he  even  sent  for  some  to  whom  he  never  opened  his  lips \nduring  these  three  days.  On  the  Tuesday,  in  the  evening,  he  called  his \nbrother  Arnold  William,  and  said  to  him  in  a low  voice,  \u201c Our  people \nhave  had  a desperate  battle,  which  has  vexed  me  very  much,  for  it  had \nhappened  to  them  just  as  I had  foretold  it  at  their  departure.\u201d  Arnold \nWilliam,  who  was  a wise  man  and  a prudent  knight,  well  acquainted \nwith  the  temper  of  his  brother,  was  silent.  The  count,  anxious  to  cheer \nup  his  courage,  for  he  had  too  long  nurtured  in  his  breast  this  sad  news, \n\nadded:  \u201c By , Sir  Arnold,  it  is  just  as  I have  told  you,  and  very \n\nsoon  we  shall  have  news  of  it.  Never  has  the  county  of  Bearne  suffered \nso  severely  for  three  hundred  years  past,  as  it  has  now  at  this  battle \nin  Portugal.\u201d  Many  knights  and  squires  who  were  present  and  heard \nthese  words  of  the  count  were  afraid  to  speak,  but  commented  within \nthemselves  on  them. \n\nWithin  ten  days  the  truth  was  known  from  those  who  had  been  in \nthe  battle,  and  they  first  told  the  count  and  all  who  wished  to  hear  them \neverything  relative  to  their  disputes  with  the  Castilians  and  the  event \nof  the  battle  of  Aljubarrota.  \u201c Holy  Mary ! \u201d said  I to  the  squire, \n\u201c how  was  it  possible  for  the  count  to  know,  or  even  guess  at  it,  on  the \nmorrow  after  it  happened?  \u201d \u201c By  my  faith,\u201d  replied  he,  \u201c he  knew  it \n\nwell  enough  as  it  appeared  afterward.\u201d  \u201c Is  he  a wizard,  then  ? \u201d said \nI,  \u201c or  has  he  messengers  that  ride  on  the  winds,  for  he  must  have  some \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n194 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nsecret  art.\u201d  Upon  this  the  squire  began  to  laugh,  and  said,  \u201c In  truth \nhe  must  have  known  it  by  necromancy.  We  in  this  country,  indeed,  are \nignorant  how  he  manages,  but  we  have  our  suspicions.\u201d \n\n\nEVIDENTIAL  EXPERIMENTS  WITH  THE  OUIJA  BOARD  1 \n\n(MARIETTA  HOLLEY) \n\nMiss  Holley  (.  . . P-1926)  was,  according  to  Who's  Who  in  Amer- \nica, a \u201c writer  of  poems,  essays  and  stories,\u201d  but  her  fame  is  owing  to \nher  stories  of  a humorous  character.  Her  first  book,  My  Opinions  and \nBetsy  Bobbett's,  which  made  a rapid  success  in  the  United  States, \nCanada  and  England,  was  probably  unsurpassed  by  anything  she  af- \nterwards wrote.  But  Samantha  at  the  Centennial,  My  Wayward \nPartner,  Sweet  Cicely,  books  dealing  with  \u201c Samantha  \u201d in  various \nother  places,  etc.,  had  a large  circulation,  and  \u201c Josiah  Allen\u2019s  Wife  \u201d \nbecame  almost  a household  expression. \n\nAlthough  her  genius  was  for  whimsical  humor,  which  she  managed \nso  as  to  propagate  her  moral  and  social  ideas,  she  was  quite  capable \nof  expressing  herself  in  serious  language.  In  the  article  from  which \nwe  quote,  after  alleging  that  she  had  always  been  of  a questioning \nmind  regarding  allegations  of  psychic  phenomena,  and  had  attended \nonly  one  professional  stance  in  her  life,  and  was  repelled  by  that,  she \ngoes  on: \n\nWhat  proof  I have  had  of  communication  between  this  world  and \nthe  next,  or  with  some  supernatural  power \u2014 and  I believe  I have  had \nproof \u2014 has  come  to  me  in  my  own  home,  in  quiet  hours  when  I was \nalone  or  with  a few  friends. \n\nI have  been  told  by  automatic  writing  and  the  ouija  board  of  things \nthat  I afterward  found  to  be  true,  things  that  had  not  as  yet  taken \nplace,  so  I could  not  see  how  my  subconscious  mind  or  the  great  uni- \nversal mind  could  have  known  about  them. \n\nFor  instance,  in  my  own  home  with  no  one  present  but  two  friends, \none  of  whom  had  the  gift  of  writing  automatically,  I had  a proof  or  so \nit  seemed  to  me,  of  something  that  is  not  explainable  by  any  law  we \nunderstand  now,  something  entirely  separate  from  the  world  of  matter. \n\nThere  were  many  things  written  during  the  evening,  purporting  to \ncome  from  absent  friends;  and \u2014 I suppose,  recognizing  my  usual  un- \n\n1 \u201c What  is  Behind  Ouija,\u201d  an  article  by  Miss  Holley  in  New  York  World  Maga- \nzine, June  27,  1920. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nMISCELLANEOUS  WRITERS  195 \n\nbelieving  spirit  and  my  desire  to  have  some  proof  I could  depend  upon \u2014 \nI was  told: \n\n\u201c We  will  give  you  a proof  tomorrow.\u201d  , \n\nAfter  that  a great  many  other  things  were  written  on  different  sub- \njects, and  though  I was  interested  in  the  promise  at  the  time,  it  passed \nout  of  my  mind  as  many  of  the  other  words  did. \n\nThe  next  day  was  full  of  household  cares  and  pleasures,  and  in  the \nafternoon  I went  out  for  my  usual  drive.  The  memory  of  what  had \nbeen  promised  me  had  entirely  left  my  mind.  I had  not  thought  of  it \nduring  the  day. \n\nOn  reaching  home  in  the  late  afternoon  I went  up  into  my  study, \nand  almost  as  soon  as  I entered  the  room  I was  attracted  by  a singular \nsound,  one  that  I had  never  heard  before.  It  was  like  the  tinkling  of \ninnumerable  raps  on  tiny  bells.  Silvery,  melodious,  they  seemed  to  fill \nthe  room.  I stood  wondering,  for  nothing  like  it  had  ever  met  my \nears  before. \n\nOf  course  my  first  thought  was  to  find  some  natural  reason  for  it, \nand  as  one  of  the  windows  in  my  study  opened  onto  a tin  roof,  and  the \nsounds  had  a faint  resemblance  to  fine  hail  falling  on  metal,  I lifted \nthe  window. \n\nIt  was  a clear  sunny  day,  and  no  sound  came  from  the  outside. \nShutting  the  window  again,  the  air  all  about  me  seemed  full  and  alive \nwith  the  fairylike  sounds.  And  all  at  once  it  came  into  my  mind  what \nI had  been  told  the  evening  before. \n\n\u201c We  will  give  you  a proof  tomorrow.\u201d \n\nI could  not  help  believing  that  this  was  the  proof.  I went  down \ninto  the  conservatory,  and  the  sounds  followed  me  there,  but  after  a \ntime  they  gradually  grew  fainter  and  fainter,  and  finally  died  away. \n\nNow,  I cannot  see  how  my  objective  or  subjective  mind  could  pos- \nsibly have  done  this ; and  I am  sure  no  machinery,  however  complicated, \ncould  have  filled  the  air  with  the  melodious,  silvery  tinkling  of  the \nmyriads  and  myriads  of  bells. \n\nBut  I state  the  facts  just  as  they  occurred,  and  if  any  one  can  give \na reasonable  explanation  on  material  grounds  I will  be  only  too \ngrateful. \n\nI remember  another  instance  that  seemed  quite  wonderful  to  me. \nWe  had  a friend  who  was  very  ill  with  a disease  that  seemed  to  baffle \nthe  doctors\u2019  knowledge.  He  had  terrible  hemorrhages,  attended  with \nalmost  unbearable  agony.  He  had  been  to  a hospital  and  had  several \ndifferent  doctors,  all  of  whom  seemed  to  be  unable  to  locate  the  cause \nof  his  disease. \n\nOne  evening  my  sister  wished  me  to  write  on  the  ouija  board  and \nask  how  this  sick  friend  was,  and  what  was  the  cause  of  his  illness.  So  I \nand  a friend  who  was  present  sat  down  and  asked  ouija.  For  reply \nouija  wrote  a queer  medical  term  that  none  of  us  had  ever  heard  of. \n\nI said  that  ouija  must  be  in  a trifling  mood,  for  I didn\u2019t  believe \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n196 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nthere  was  any  such  word,  and  my  sister  and  friend  both  agreed  with  me, \nbut  said  it  would  do  no  harm  to  look  in  the  encyclopedia  and  see  if \nthere  was  such  a term.  So  we  did,  and  found  it,  one  of  its  definitions \nbeing: \n\n\u201c A tumor  of  the  brain,  often  causing  hemorrhages.\u201d \n\nAnd  what  was  most  striking,  after  the  patient\u2019s  death,  which  oc- \ncurred shortly,  a post-mortem  examination  showed  that  ouija  had  been \nright.  It  was  the  same  kind  of  a tumor  of  the  brain  that  had  been \nreported  to  us.  . . . \n\nAnother  thing  that  happened  in  my  home  I have  never  been  able  to \naccount  for  by  any  natural  law  we  understand  at  present.  It  happened \none  afternoon  when  my  sister  was  alone  in  the  house.  She  was  lying  on \nher  bed,  when  she  heard  a loud  rapping  in  the  bathroom,  which  was \nnearly  opposite  her  room.  She  said  to  herself : \u201c I am  not  going  to  be \nfrightened,  for  there  is  some  natural  cause  for  it.\u201d  And  just  as  she \nthought  this,  there  came  a thundering  knock  on  the  headboard  of  her \nbed.  She  said  it  seemed  louder  than  any  hand  could  possibly  make. \n\nThat  evening  we  asked  automatically  what  was  the  explanation  of \nthose  sounds,  and  we  were  answered: \n\n\u201c It  was  a warning  to  you,  and  to  A.,  and  to  S.\u201d \u2014 giving  my  two \nsisters\u2019  names. \n\nThe  next  time  we  went  to  the  postoffice  we  received  a letter  telling \nus  of  the  death  of  our  brother  in  Phoenix,  Arizona. \n\nOne  summer  day  Rev.  Dr.  F and  his  wife  were  visiting  me,  and \n\nin  the  afternoon  she  proposed  that  we  should  write  on  the  ouija  board. \nFor  some  reason  we  did  not  seem  to  have  much  success  with  it,  and  she \nsaid  to  me: \n\n\u201c You  and  the  Doctor  try  it.\u201d \n\nSo  we  sat  down,  and  it  soon  began  to  write.  After  a while  the \nDoctor  asked  it: \n\n\u201c What  is  my  son  doing  today  ? \u201d The  young  man  was  at  a med- \nical college. \n\nOuija  answered:  \u201c He  is  taking  care  of  his  wife,\u201d  or  words  to  that \neffect, \n\n\u201c His  wife ! \u201d exclaimed  Dr.  F . \u201c He  hasn\u2019t  a wife.\u201d \n\nBut  ouija  insisted  that  he  had  a wife.  And  sure  enough,  though  it \nwas  entirely  unknown  to  his  friends  and  relatives,  in  some  way  ouija \nhad  got  possession  of  the  fact  that  was  hidden  from  the  world.  He  had \na wife  at  that  time,  though  it  was  not  until  later  that  the  marriage  was \nannounced. \n\nThere  was  a young  lad  present  that  day,  the  only  child  of  a doctor \nin  a neighboring  town,  who  had  passed  on  some  time  before.  He  was  a \nbright  young  lad,  and  was  very  much  interested.  While  he  was  looking \non,  ouija  suddenly  changed  the  subject  and  wrote  again  and  again: \n\n\u201c Come  to  me ! Come  to  me ! Come  to  me ! Come  to  Heaven ! \nCome  to  me ! \u201d \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nMISCELLANEOUS  WRITERS  197 \n\nWe  did  not  know  what  meaning  to  attach  to  the  request  so  strangely \nmade  and  repeated. \n\nA few  weeks  later  this  young  boy,  who  had  been  so  tenderly  loved \nby  his  father,  was  drowned. \n\n\nA CASE  OF  ALLEGED  TELEKINESIS  1 \n(HENRY  HOLT) \n\nThis  eminent  publisher  and  author  (1840-1926)  was  A.B.  of  Yale, \nLL.B.  of  Columbia  and  LL.D.  of  the  University  of  Vermont.  Begin- \nning the  publishing  business  with  G.  P.  Putnam  in  1865,  he  founded \nthe  well-known  firm  of  Henry  Holt  & Co.,  in  1873.  He  wrote  a number \nof  books,  of  which  that  on  psychic  research,  entitled  On  the  Cosmic \nRelations , is  probably  the  best  known  and  most  valuable.  Garrulities \nof  an  Octogenarian  is  a delightful  autobiographic  work.  Another  book \non  psychic  research  by  him,  it  is  expected  will  soon  appear.  In  1914 \nhe  started  a magazine,  The  Unpopular  Review , which,  its  title  after- \nwards changed  to  The  Unpartizan  Review , lasted  some  years,  and  of \nthis  he  was  the  editor. \n\nIn  the  winter  of  1856-7  or  the  spring  of  1857,  on  a Sunday  after- \nnoon, I was  one  of  a dozen  or  so  of  the  pupils  of  General  Russell\u2019s \nschool  in  New  Haven  who  were  loafing  in  one  of  the  recitation  rooms, \nwhen  one  of  them  said  to  P : \n\n\u201c Ghost,  show  us  the  spirits ! \u201d \n\nThe  boy  addressed  was  a delicate-looking  chap  of  medium  height, \nsome  sixteen  or  seventeen  years  old,  whose  gentle  and  truthful  nature \nhad  made  him  a favorite  with  us  all \u2014 to  a greater  degree  perhaps  than \nany  other  boy  in  the  school.  The  subject  once  opened,  there  was  a \nquite  general  talk  about  raps  being  heard  about  his  bed,  and  similar \nstories.  It  was  news  to  me.  I had  previously  supposed  that  his  nick- \nname of  \u201c Ghost  \u201d was  the  result  of  his  comparatively  shadowy  appear- \nance, but  I was  to  learn  better. \n\nHe  objected  to  giving  the  exhibition  because,  he  said,  it  tired  him \nso ; but  at  last  he  was  persuaded. \n\nThere  were  some  music  stands  in  the  room,  probably  two  or  three, \nover  which  we  did  our  fluting  and  fiddling.  Certainly  they  contained \nno  hidden  batteries  and  connections.  Each  consisted  of  a wooden  slab \nsome  two  inches  thick,  and  some  fifteen  by  eighteen  in  width  and  length, \nresting  on  the  floor;  then  from  this  a stick  some  two  by  three,  rising  to \n\n1 Cosmic  Relations,  I,  94-7. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n198 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nthe  height  required  by  the  average  player;  and  on  top  of  the  stick,  an \ninclined  piece  about  the  size  of  the  base,  but  much  thinner,  serving  as \na desk  for  the  music.  The  whole  thing  was  made,  probably,  of  white \npine,  and  unpainted. \n\nP stood  before  one  of  these  stands,  placing  his  fingers  and \n\nthumbs  lightly  on  the  desk,  which  sloped  with  the  top  away  from  him. \nSoon,  he  said : \u201c If  there  are  any  spirits  present,  will  they  please  tip  the \nstand?  \u201d No  response.  After  several  repetitions  of  the  question,  the \nstand  tipped  gently  toward  him.  Now,  as  the  desk  sloped  away  from \nhim,  its  tipping  toward  him  by  his  muscular  force  was  absolutely \nimpossible.1 \n\nAfter  a time  the  stand  would  tip  in  response  to  all  sorts  of  ques- \ntions, and  spell  words  in  response  to  letters  as  the  alphabet  was  re- \npeated. Later  knowledge  leads  me  to  believe  that  these  tippings  were  in \nresponse  to  P \u2019s  unconscious  volition. \n\nSoon  P *8  arm  began  to  jerk  convulsively,  so  that  his  hands \n\nceased  their  permanent  contact  with  the  stand,  and  began  to  tap  it  with \nincreasing  frequency  and  strength.  Soon  the  stand  ceased  to  fall  back \ninto  its  natural  position  of  standing  on  the  floor,  but  even  in  the  inter- \nvals between  the  tappings,  while  his  hands  did  not  touch  it,  remained \ntipping  toward  him,  not  rising  and  falling  as  his  hands  rose  and  fell, \nbut  tipped  permanently.  The  force  produced  this  suspension  without \ncontact \u2014 literally  was  telekinesis. \n\nThe  jerkings  increased  in  frequency  and  violence  to  a rapid  tattoo \nof  his  fingers  on  the  stand,  the  distance  away  from  it  between  the  beats \nincreasing  to  nearly  or  quite  a foot,  and  the  stand  steadily  tipping  more \nand  more  toward  him  until,  probably,  the  top  had  passed  the  center  of \ngravity,  and  yet  it  did  not  fall  toward  him  or  back  toward  its  natural \nposition,  but  was  virtually  held  in  what  all  previous  knowledge  would \nhave  declared  an  impossible  position. \n\nThen  he  said : \u201c Try  to  pull  it  down,\u201d  and  the  strongest  boy  among \nus  on  one  side  of  the  base,  and  I,  who  was  perhaps  the  heaviest,  on  the \nother,  tried  to  turn  the  base  back  to  the  floor.  We  could  not.  We \nspread  ourselves  on  the  floor,  throwing  our  hands  and  the  weight  of  our \nbodies  over  the  raised  bottom  of  the  stand,  but  we  could  only  sway  it  a \nlittle,  while  his  hands  continued  playing  their  tattoo \u2014 both  hands \nirregularly , not  systematically  relieving  each  other  so  as  to  exercise  a \n\n1 Note  by  Dr.  Hyslop.  See  Journal  A.  S.  P.  R.,  July,  1910. \n\nInquiry  of  Mr.  Holt,  in  regard  to  the  manner  in  which  the  boy  held  his  fingers \non  the  music  stand,  results  in  the  following  reply:  \u201cThe  boy  held  his  fingers  about \nthe  center  of  the  surface  of  the  music  stand,  not  touching  the  top  at  ail.  Of  course \nI would  have  thought  less  of  the  matter  if  he  had  touched  the  top,  but  even  then  the \nperformance  would  have  been  remarkable.\u201d \n\nThis  view  was  implied  in  the  story,  but  was  specifically  stated.  We  might  sup- \npose that  the  boy  had  a special  hook  under  his  finger-nails  for  tipping  the  stand,  but \nthis  theory  would  not  account  for  the  permanent  tipping  reported.  We  should  have \nto  suppose  him  capable  of  balancing  it  by  his  peculiar  methods.  The  probabilities \nwould  not  be  very  great  that  this  could  be  done  in  that  manner. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGoogle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nMISCELLANEOUS  WRITERS \n\n\n199 \n\n\ncontinuous  pressure,  but  leaving  the  stand,  at  intervals  of  perhaps  a \nquarter  of  a second  each,  alternately  with  and  without  contact  with \nhim.  The  contest  between  the  muscular  force  of  the  strong  boys  at  the \n\nbase,  and  P \u2019s  mysterious  force  at  the  desk,  continued  for  a minute \n\nor  two,  until  the  base  of  the  structure  was  broken  off  or  the  nails  drawn \n\n\u00bbut,  and  P sank  into  a chair  exhausted.  The  frail  fellow  had  put \n\nforth  more  force  of  some  kind  than  the  muscular  force  of  two  boys,  each \nof  much  more  than  his  weight  and  many  times  his  muscular  strength. \n\nWe  were  out  of  breath  and  tired,  too.  I don\u2019t  remember  whether  P \n\nheld  the  upper  part  suspended  in  the  air,  or  whether  a mysterious  cir- \ncuit with  the  earth  was  broken  when  we  broke  off  the  base. \n\nFatigue  like  P \u2019s  is  generally  mentioned  as  following  experiences \n\nlike  his,  and  the  other  manifestations  of  telekinesis.  There  are  a few \ninstances,  however,  where  apparently  no  fatigue  is  experienced. \n\nI remember  realizing  at  the  time  that  his  force  could  not  be  elec- \ntrical, as  it  acted  through  wood. \n\nThere  was  no  cabinet,  no  subdued  light,  no  machinery  but  a com- \nmonplace piece  of  furniture  familiar  to  all  of  us,  no  money  paid  for \nthe  show,  nothing  but  an  honest  and  kindly  boy  sacrificing  himself  for \nthe  entertainment  of  his  mates. \n\nThe  broken  stand  remained  there  as  evidence  that  we  had  not  been \nhypnotized,  and  I seem  to  remember  some  inconvenience  from  being \nunable  to  use  it  before  it  was  mended. \n\nNow  if  I have  not  told  those  things  exactly  as  they  occurred,  I never \ntold  any  other  concatenation  of  as  many  things  exactly  as  they  oc- \ncurred. The  fact  of  his  putting  forth  more  of  his  mysterious  force  than \nwe  did  of  our  muscular  force,  is  as  indubitable  as  any  fact  in  my  experi- \nence. The  manifestation  was  so  simple  and  coherent  that  not  only  was \nroom  for  error  conspicuously  lacking  at  the  time,  but  room  for  failure \nor  distortion  of  memory  has  been  conspicuously  lacking  since. \n\nA decade  ago,  Podmore  would  probably  have  urged  against  this \ntestimony  that  it  has  no  confirmation;  that  the  parties  were  all  boys; \nthat  the  only  witness  was  convicted  during  his  youth  of  writing  verses, \nand  has  since  written  fiction ; that  the  testimony  is  nearly  sixty  years \nafter  the  event,  and  that  it  was  given  when  the  witness  was  presumably \nin  his  dotage.  Regarding  the  last  objection  I am  not  entitled  to  an \n\nopinion,  and  the  others  are  all  facts.  The  other  witnesses  of  P \u2019s \n\nphenomena  I have  entirely  lost  sight  of,  and  indeed  forgotten  who  they \nwere,  except  the  boy  who  helped  me  break  the  stand.  He  was  a Spanish- \nAmerican,  and  went  back  to  his  own  people. \n\nFor  anybody,  however,  who,  in  spite  of  all  that,  is  rash  enough  to \naccept  the  testimony,  telekinesis  is  proved. \n\nIf  I doubt  that  occurrence,  I must  doubt  every  other  experience \nI ever  had.  My  certainty  regarding  these  phenomena  cannot  be \nincreased. \n\nTruly  a remarkable  and  convincing  case  if  Mr.  Holt  actually  re- \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n200 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nmembered  and  told  all  the  details  of  any  significance,  and  if  every  detail \nin  the  pictures  which  sixty  years  left  in  his  memory  was  exactly  accu- \nrate.1 But  I think  that  for  readers,  Mr.  Holt  reported  cases  of  mental \nphenomena  more  convincing  than  this  of  apparent  telekinesis.  I myself \nhave  in  memory  very  vivid  pictures  of  the  seemingly  amazing  feats  of \nMattie  Lee  Price  (if  I remember  her  name  correctly),  the  \u201cGeorgia \nMagnet,*\u2019  which  I saw  when  a very  young  man.  But  I distrust  them, \nfor  the  reason  that  I did  not  then  know  how  to  see  such  things \u2014 did  not \nat  all  know  what  to  look  for \u2014 and  I have  not,  therefore,  the  least \nreason  for  assurance  that  apparently  unimportant  but  really  determi- \nnative details  remain  in  those  pictures. \n\nI think  that  Mr.  Podmore\u2019s  doubts  would  have  rested  on  some  such \nbasis  as  the  following.  Provided  that  the  sunshine  did  not  rest  on  that \nmusic  stand,  and  provided  that  in  the  first  part  of  the  performance  the \nspectators  were  not  allowed  to  come  nearer  than  five  or  six  feet  from \nthe  stand,  all  that  is  described  up  to  the  attempt  to  bring  it  to  the  floor \n\ncould  have  been  done  with  P \u2019s  hands,  and  a black  thread  passed  . \n\naround  the  music  stand.  The  alternation  of  touching  and  withdrawing \nthe  hands  would  be  easy.  (Mr.  Holt  only  thinks  it  \u201c probable  \u201d that \nthe  top  passed  the  center  of  gravity.)  I have  seen  a small  jointed \nfigure  made  by  fine  threads  to  dance,  walk,  sit  in  a chair  and  stand  on \nits  head,  and  the  threads  could  not  be  seen  although  I was  not  more \nthan  six  feet  from  them  in  a slightly  shaded  room.  I have  seen  similar \ntricks  by  a street  vender  on  the  sidewalk  of  New  York,  and  only  the \n\nsharpest  inspection  revealed  the  thread.  P may  have  gone  into \n\nanother  room  on  some  pretext  before  the  performance,  to  get  this \nthread,  or  he  might  have  carried  one  in  his  pocket. \n\nThe  last  act  looks  very  much  like  a feat  that  anyone  can  perform, \non  the  mechanical  principles  explained  by  Sir  Oliver  Lodge,  Dr.  Hyslop \nand  others,  in  the  case  of  Mrs.  Abbott,  the  first  \u201c Georgia  Magnet.\u201d  2 \n\nThe  boys  grasping  the  base  had  the  short  leverage,  P the  long \n\nleverage,  which  gave  him  a great  mechanical  advantage.  Let  one  per- \nson press  a finger  or  two  of  each  hand,  alternating  from  one  hand  to \nthe  other  if  he  pleases,  against  the  top  of  a chair  with  a tall  back,  and \nhe  can  defeat  one,  two  or  three  persons  struggling  by  grasping  the \n\n\n1 There  is  one  clear  indication  in  the  narrative  that  Mr.  Holt  did  not  remember \nall  the  details  useful  for  a judgment.  For  he  says  that  when  the  base  of  the  stand \n\nwas  broken  off  he  could  not  remember  whether  or  not  P \u201c held  the  upper  part \n\nsuspended  in  the  air.\u201d  Then  he  could  not  remember  whether  or  not,  just  previous  to \nthe  break,  the  boy  was  actually  grasping  the  top  of  the  stand,  for  he  could  not  have \nsupposed  that  the  upper  part  flew  into  his  hand  at  the  moment  of  the  fracture.  Yet, \nbut  for  this  remark,  we  would  have  been  left  with  the  picture  of  his  hands  merely \ntapping  the  stand. \n\n2 Proceedings  8.  P.  R.,  XI,  219-24. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nMISCELLANEOUS  WRITERS \n\n\n201 \n\n\nrungs  below  the  seat  to  bring  all  four  legs  upon  the  floor,  and  the  rungs \nmay  be  twisted  out  or  the  chair  broken.  Of  course  he  must  shift  his \nthrust  to  meet  every  changing  angle  of  force  presented,  as  the  persons \non  the  floor  labor,  unconsciously  partly  against  each  other.  The  per- \nsons struggling  on  the  floor  will  be  very  disadvantageous^  placed  to \nobserve  exactly  what  he  is  doing,  and  may  get  the  impression,  quite \nunwarranted,  that  the  shifting  hands  are  sometimes  removed  at  the \nsame  time.  The  person  standing  will  very  likely  be  a bit  fatigued  at \nthe  end,  as  P was. \n\nI do  not  declare  that  this  was  not  a case  of  real  telekinesis.  But  I \nadmit  it  into  this  collection  in  order  to  have  one  illustration  of  the  fact \nthat  a case  of  physical  phenomena  is  complex  compared  with  most \nmental  ones,  and  may  so  easily  operate  on  lines  of  sensory  illusion,  or \nthe  insufficient  knowledge  of  mechanical  principles  which  most  literary \nmen  share,  that  they  need  to  be  subjected  to  the  careful  scrutiny  of \nspecial  knowledge  and  experience  before  full  reliance  is  placed  in  them. \n\n\nPREDICTIVE  DREAM  1 \n(MARY  HOWITT) \n\nMrs.  Howitt  (1798-1883)  was  as  able  a writer  as  her  husband \nWilliam,  and  helped  him  in  the  production  of  a number  of  the  books \nattributed  to  him,  probably  more  than  the  title-pages  disclose.  They \nwere  both  from  Quaker  families. \n\nOn  the  night  of  the  12th  of  March,  1853,  she  says,  I dreamed  that \nI received  a letter  from  my  eldest  son.  In  my  dream  I eagerly  broke \nopen  the  seal,  and  saw  a closely-written  sheet  of  paper;  but  my  eye \ncaught  only  these  words,  in  the  middle  of  the  first  page,  written  larger \nthan  the  rest,  and  underdrawn : My  father  is  very  iU.  The  utmost  dis- \ntress seized  me,  and  I suddenly  woke  to  find  it  only  a dream;  yet  the \npainful  impression  of  reality  was  so  vivid  that  it  was  long  before  I \ncould  compose  myself.  The  first  thing  I did,  the  next  morning,  was  to \ncommence  a letter  to  my  husband,  relating  this  distressing  dream.  Six \ndays  afterward,  on  the  18th,  an  Australian  mail  came  in  and  brought \nme  a letter, \u2014 the  only  letter  I received  by  that  mail,  and  not  from  any \nof  my  family,  but  from  a gentleman  in  Australia  with  whom  we  were \nacquainted.  This  letter  was  addressed  on  the  outside,  Immediate;  and, \nwith  a trembling  hand,  I opened  it ; and,  true  enough,  the  first  words  I \n\n1 Appendix  to  Ennemoeer\u2019s  History  of  Magic,  translated  by  Howitt,  II. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n202 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nsaw  and  those  written  larger  than  the  rest,  in  the  middle  of  the  paper, \nand  underdrawn,  were,  Mr.  Howitt  is  very  ill.  The  context  of  these \nterrible  words  was,  however,  \u201c If  you  hear  that  Mr.  Howitt  is  very  ill , \nlet  this  assure  you  that  he  is  better;  but  the  only  emphatic  words  were \nthose  which  I saw  in  my  dream,  and  these,  nevertheless,  slightly  vary- \ning, as,  from  some  cause  or  other,  all  such  mental  impressions,  spirit- \nrevelations,  or  occult  dark  sayings,  generally  do,  from  the  truth  or  type \nwhich  they  seem  to  reflect. \n\nNote  the  parallels : \n\n\nDream \n\n1.  Receives  a letter  announcing \nher  husband\u2019s  illness. \n\n2.  And  containing  the  words \n[\u201c  My  father]  is  very  ill.\u201d \n\n3.  These  words  written  larger \nthan  the  rest. \n\n4.  In  the  middle  of  the  page. \n\n5.  And  underscored. \n\n\nActuality \n\n1.  Receives  a letter  announcing \nher  husband\u2019s  illness. \n\n2.  And  containing  the  words \n[\u201c  Mr.  Howitt]  is  very  ill.\u201d \n\n3.  These  words  written  larger \nthan  the  rest. \n\n4.  In  the  middle  of  the  page. \n\n5.  And  underscored. \n\n\nIn  addition,  the  letter  was  received  only  six  days  after  the  dream, \ntherefore  was  on  its  way  to  Mrs.  Howitt  from  Australia  at  the  time  of \nthe  dream. \n\nOn  the  other  hand,  the  letter  was  not  from  her  son,  as  dreamed,  and \nconsequently  did  not  say  \u201c My  father,\u201d  and  the  impression  of  danger \nreceived  by  her  was  erroneous.  The  fact  that  she  noted  the  divergences \ngives  us  assurance  that  she  accurately  states  the  parallels.  Her  ex- \nperience was  in  1853,  and  her  account  was  printed  in  1854. \n\n\nA PREVISIONARY  DREAM  1 \n(WILLIAM  HOWITT) \n\nHowitt  (1795-1879)  was  an  immensely  productive  writer  of  books \non  various  subjects,  poetry,  history,  description  of  places,  Action, \nliterature  for  the  young,  etc.,  some  sixty  volumes  in  all.  The  Desola- \ntion of  Eyam  and  Other  Poems,  The  Literature  and  Romance  of \nNorthern  Europe,  The  Ruined  Abbeys  of  the  Border,  Madam  Dorring- \nton  of  the  Dene,  and  The  Boys'  Birthday  Book  are  samples  of  his  versa- \ntility. His  wife,  however,  shared  in  the  writing  of  a number  of  the \nbooks.  He  also  wrote  a History  of  the  Supernatural  in  two  volumes. \n\n1 Appendix  to  Ennemoser\u2019s  History  of  Magic,  translated  by  Howitt,  II. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nMISCELLANEOUS  WRITERS \n\n\n203 \n\n\nSome  weeks  ago,  while  yet  at  sea,  I had  a dream  of  being  at  my \nbrother\u2019s  at  Melbourne,  and  found  his  house  on  a hill  at  the  farther  end \nof  the  town,  next  to  the  open  forest.  His  garden  sloped  a little  way \ndown  the  hill  to  some  brick  buildings  below ; and  there  were  greenhouses \non  the  right  hand  by  the  wall,  as  you  looked  down  the  hill  from  the \nhouse.  As  I looked  out  from  the  windows  in  my  dream,  I saw  a wood \nof  dusky-foliaged  trees,  having  a somewhat  segregated  appearance  in \ntheir  heads ; that  is,  their  heads  did  not  make  that  dense  mass  like  our \nwoods.  \u201c There,\u201d  I said,  addressing  some  one  in  my  dream,  \u201c I see \nyour  native  forest  of  eucalyptus ! \u201d This  dream  I told  to  my  sons,  and \nto  two  of  my  fellow-passengers,  at  the  time;  and,  on  landing,  as  we \nwalked  over  the  meadows,  long  before  we  reached  the  town,  I saw  this \nvery  wood.  \u201c There,\u201d  I said,  \u201c is  the  very  wood  of  my  dream.  We \nshall  see  my  brother\u2019s  house  there ! \u201d And  so  we  did.  It  stands  exactly \nas  I saw  it,  only  looking  newer;  but  there,  over  the  wall  of  the  garden, \nis  the  wood,  precisely  as  I saw  it,  and  now  see  it  as  I sit  at  the  dining- \nroom window  writing.  When  I look  on  this  scene,  I seem  to  look  into \nmy  dream. \n\nRobert  Dale  Owen  says  that  unless  we  suppose  that  Mr.  Howitt  had \nreceived  from  his  brother  a minute  description,  \u201c how  are  we  to  explain \nthis  dream  by  the  theory  of  past  memories  revived?  \u201d 1 Of  course  we \ncannot  in  that  case.  And  it  is  rather  difficult  to  suppose  that  his \nbrother  would  or  could  have  described  in  a letter  to  him  the  place  so \nminutely  that  he  would  have  been  able  not  only  to  recognize  the  whole \noutlook  from  the  windows  but  also  to  recognize  the  wood  while  on  the \nway  and  to  say  where  the  house  would  he  found  to  stand.  Mr.  Howitt \nwas  an  intelligent  and  honest  man,  and  supposed  his  readers  would  give \nhim  credit  for  common-sense,  so  does  not  say  that  he  remembers  of  no \nsuch  letter  any  more  than  he  found  it  necessary  categorically  to  affirm \nthat  he  had  never  seen  the  house  before. \n\n\nTHE  WIFE  OF  NAPOLEON\u2019S  GENERAL  SEES  HIS  APPARI- \nTION AFTER  HE  FELL  FROM  THE  WINDOW \nAND  BEFORE  HIS  DEATH  2 \n\n(DUCHESSE  D'ABRANTfeS \u2014 MME.  LAURE  PERMON  JUNOT) \n\nGeneral  Andoche  Junot,  Due  d\u2019Abrant&s  (1771-1813),  was  a native \nof  Bussy-le-Grand,  France.  He  was  Napoleon\u2019s  secretary  at  the  seige \n\n1 Footfalls  on  the  Boundary  of  Another  World,  bv  R.  D.  Owen  (Philadelphia, \n1860).  171. \n\n2 Flammarion\u2019s  La  Mart  et  son  M ysterie : Autour  de  la  Mart,  129-30.  Translated \nby  W.  F.  P. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n204 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nof  Toulon,  his  aide-de-camp  in  Italy,  receiving  a wound  in  the  head \nfrom  which  he  never  fully  recovered,  and  which  disposed  him  to  rash- \nness. As  a brigadier-general  in  Egypt  he  distinguished  himself. \nAfterwards  commandant  of  Paris,  then  promoted  to  be  general  of  a \ndivision,  he  again  distinguished  himself  at  Austerlitz.  He  headed  the \narmy  of  invasion  in  Portugal,  from  which  Wellesley  drove  him.  He \nafterwards  served  in  the  campaigns  in  Spain  and  Russia.  Several  times \nhe  was  put  by  Napoleon  in  administrative  positions,  but  in  them  mani- \nfested an  erratic  and  extravagant  nature.  While  governor  of  Illyria \nhe  threw  himself  from  a window  in  a fit  of  insanity. \n\nDuchess  d\u2019Abrant&s,  the  witness  in  this  case  (1784-1838),  was  prob- \nably more  responsible  for  her  husband\u2019s  financial  extravagances  and \nindulgence  in  display  than  he  was  himself.  Napoleon  gave  her  100,000 \nfrancs  when  she  married  Gen.  Junot,  and  a like  sum,  with  a house,  when \nher  first  child  was  born.  After  her  husband\u2019s  death  Napoleon  forbade \nher  to  return  to  Paris,  but  she  ignored  the  order,  opened  her  house  and \nattracted  to  it  most  of  the  celebrities  of  the  period.  After  the  empire \nfell,  her  fortune  gone,  she  devoted  herself  to  literature,  and  her  fiction, \nmemoirs  and  various  articles  had  a large  vogue.  This  is  her  statement : \n\nIt  was  in  the  night  of  July  22-23  [1813].  I was  sleeping  badly,  as \none  sleeps  when  feverish,  when  I was  seized  by  a sensation  at  once  en- \ntirely unknown  to  me  and  afflicting. \n\nI roused,  and  I distinctly  saw,  near  my  bed,  Junot  clothed  in  the \nsame  gray  suit  which  he  wore  the  day  of  his  departure  for  Illyria,  look- \ning at  me  with  a sweet  and  melancholy  expression.  I screamed  loudly, \nwhich  woke  Blanche  (my  head  chambermaid;  she  is  still  living)  and \nMme.  Thomieres,  who  immediately  threw  herself  out  of  bed  and  came \nto  me,  asking  what  was  the  trouble.  Alas ! I still  continued  to  see  that \nterrifying  apparition,  for  the  face  of  Junot  was  pale  and  profoundly \nsad;  it  seemed  as  though  already  we  must  be  separated  here  below! \nBut  the  most  fearful  thing  for  me  was  to  see  the  apparition  w\u2019alk \naround  my  bed  and  yet \u2014 O God ! one  of  his  legs  was  broken.  In  short, \nI was  seeing,  by  intense  revelation,  the  condition  in  which  Junot  actu- \nally was,  whereas  no  news  of  the  accident  had  or  could  have  reached \nme,  for  it  happened  at  that  moment.  Later,  my  brother  hesitated  long \nbefore  he  told  me  the  truth,  for  he  feared  for  my  life,  considering  my \nsituation  at  the  time. \n\n\u201cLight  my  chamber!\u201d  I cried  in  my  constantly-increasing  fright. \n\u201c Give  me  all  the  air  you  can,  especially  all  the  light  you  can ! \u201d and \nmy  eye  followed  the  apparition  continually  visible,  which  now  came \nnear  me  and  now  retired  to  a shadowy  corner  of  the  room  while  sig- \nnalling to  me  to  go  to  it.  The  sight  made  me  believe,  at  certain  mo- \nments, that  I was  dying,  and  there  broke  from  my  chest  a long,  hollow \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nMISCELLANEOUS  WRITERS \n\n\n205 \n\n\ncry  that  seemed  like  an  appeal  to  Death.  It  was  not  until  toward \nmorning  that  the  apparition  slowly  faded,  and  became  like  an  almost \ninvisible  mist.  I do  not  explain  this  phenomenon ; I only  relate  it  as  it \ntook  place. \n\nWhen,  on  July  30,  Albert,  on  his  return  to  Secheron,  told  Mme. \nThomifcres  about  the  terrible  catastrophe  which  had  preceded  the  death \nof  the  Duke,  she  was  unable  to  repress  a cry  of  astonishment,  and  she \nrelated  to  him  what  had  happened  to  me. \n\nEven  to  this  day  I am  not  able  to  banish  the  conviction  that  there \nwas  present  a direct  relation  between  two  souls,  bound  by  so  many  ties \nthat  they  formed  but  one  soul.  I believe  this  and  believe  it  resolutely. \nThe  mysteries  of  Providence  are  too  profound  for  our  eyes  to  fathom \nthem. \n\nWe  need  not  put  any  valuation  on  the  Duchess\u2019s  theory,  except  as \nit  witnesses  to  the  extent  she  had  pondered  over  her  remarkable  experi- \nence. It  is  too  much  to  ask,  that  in  her  period  she  should  have  thought \nof  getting  the  signed  testimonies  of  witnesses;  one  at  least,  the  maid \nBlanche,  and  very  likely  others,  were  living  when  her  Memoires  were \npublished.  But  she  names  several  of  them,  making  it  certain  that  they \nor  their  surviving  relatives  and  intimates  would  be  interrogated  by \nreaders  curious  to  know  more  particulars.  Even  if  we  assume  that  the \nDuchess  was  so  lacking  in  heart  and  taste  as  to  invent  such  a tale  con- \nnected with  the  tragedy  of  her  husband\u2019s  death,  she  maintained  too \nlarge  a household  and  lived  too  much  in  the  glare  of  publicity  to  have \ndone  so  without  the  sequence  of  denials  ringing  through  France. \n\nGeneral  Junot,  after  several  reverses  of  fortune,  including  loss  of \nNapoleon\u2019s  favor,  threw  himself  from  a window,  breaking  his  leg,  and \ndied  a few  days  later,  on  July  29,  1813. \n\n\nAPPARITION  OF  A DYING  MAN(?)  1 \n(ANDREW  LANG) \n\nOne  of  the  most  versatile  and  entertaining  writers  of  the  nineteenth \ncentury  was  Andrew  Lang  (1844-1912).  He  was  the  author  of  some \nforty-seven  books:  tales,  poetry,  translations  and  discussions  of  clas- \nsical literature,  criticism  of  modern  literature,  folk-lore,  his  own  pecu- \nliar brand  of  psychic  research,  etc.  While  he  had  a light  touch  and \nplayful  humor,  his  judgments  were  usually  acute  and  his  fertile  sug- \n\n1 Article  \u201c Apparitions,\u201d  by  Andrew  Lang,  in  Encyclopedia  Britannica,  9th  edition. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n206 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\ngestions  always  worthy  of  consideration.  He  was  much  interested  in \npsychic  research  and  collected  many  cases  for  the  S.  P.  R.,  besides \ncontributing  many  articles  to  its  publications.  His  early  education \nwas  at  Edinburgh  Academy,  St.  Andrew\u2019s  University  and  Oxford \nUniversity. \n\nThe  writer  once  met,  as  he  believed,  a well-known  and  learned  mem- \nber of  an  English  University  [Professor  Conington],  who  was  really \ndying  at  a place  more  than  100  miles  distant  from  that  in  which  he  was \nseen.  Supposing,  for  the  sake  of  argument,  that  the  writer  did  not \nmistake  some  other  individual  for  the  extremely  noticeable  person  whom \nhe  seemed  to  see,  the  coincidence  between  the  subjective  impression  and \nthe  death  of  the  learned  professor  is,  to  say  the  least,  curious. \n\nIn  answer  to  inquiries,  Mr.  Lang  wrote,  on  January  30,  1886: \n\nSavile  Club. \n\nIt  was  when  I was  living  in  St.  Giles  that  I saw  the  real  or  sham \nJ.  C.  I was  under  the  lamp  in  Oriel  Lane,  about  9 at  night,  in  winter, \nand  I certainly  had  a very  good  view  of  him.  I believe  this  to  have  been \non  a Thursday,  but  it  may  have  been  a Friday.  I think  it  was  on  the \nSaturday  that  Scott  Holland  did  not  come  to  a breakfast  party,  and \nsent  a note  that  Conington  was  dangerously  ill.  I said,  \u201c He  can\u2019t \nhave  been  very  ill  on  Thursday  (or  yesterday,  I can\u2019t  be  sure  which), \nfor  I met  him  near  Corpus.\u201d \n\nI am  constantly  failing  to  recognize  people.  Conington,  however, \nwas  not  easily  mistaken,  and  I know  no  one  in  Oxford  who  was  at  all \nlike  him.  Whoever  he  was,  he  was  in  cap  and  gown. \n\nMr.  Lang  informed  the  S.  P.  R.  that  he  never  had  a hallucination \nat  any  other  time. \n\nProfessor  Conington  died  on  Saturday,  so  that  Mr.  Lang\u2019s  experi- \nence was  either  on  the  evening  previous  or  on  the  evening  before  that. \nIt  was  proved  that  Conington  knew  himself  to  be  dying  on  Thursday. \n\nThe  question,  of  course,  is  whether  it  was  an  apparition  or  a re- \nsembling man  that  was  seen.  Against  the  latter  supposition  are  the \nfacts  that  the  person  wore  an  Oxford  cap  and  gown,  and  that  Professor \nConington  was  an  \u201c extremely  noticeable  person  \u201d unlike  any  other \nOxford  man  so  far  as  Lang  knew.  Even  if  an  illusion,  as  Mr.  Gurney \nremarks,1  \u201c it  is  surely  not  more  difficult  to  suppose  that  a mind  which \nis  telepathically  affected  can  project  its  sensory  delusion  on  some  real \nfigure  which  bears  a general  resemblance  to  the  agent,  than  that  it  can \nproject  it  in  vacancy,\u201d  and  that  supposition  would  account  for  the \nextraordinary  coincidence. \n\n1 Phantasms  of  the  Living,  II,  62-3. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nMISCELLANEOUS  WRITERS \n\n\n207 \n\n\nREPEATED  APPEARANCES  OF  AN  APPARITION  BEFORE \nA GROUP  OF  DISASTERS  ON  A SHIP \n\n(GEORGE  LITTLE) \n\nThe  author  of  a book  which  went  through  at  least  fourteen  editions \nand  which  is  to  this  day,  while  far  inferior  to  the  great  masterpiece  of \nHerman  Melville,  Moby  Dick , one  of  the  most  fascinating  narratives  of \nlife  at  sea  extant,  perhaps  deserves  admission  into  the  charmed  circle \nof  the  \u201c noted.\u201d  I cannot  do  better  than  copy  the  introduction  by  Dr. \nI.  W.  Heysinger,  A.M.,  to  the  extracts  furnished  by  him  to  the  J oumal \nof  the  A.  S.  P.  R.,  Vol.  V,  which  extracts  have  been  verified. \n\nI will  simply  add  that  Mr.  Little  was  not  inclined  to  believe  the \ngeneral  run  of  sailors\u2019  superstitions,  examples  of  which  he  instances  in \nother  parts  of  the  book,  calling  them  by  that  name. \n\nIt  is  narrated  at  length  in  the  autobiography  of  George  Little,  a \nsailor  from  boyhood,  and  \u201c for  many  years  captain  in  the  Merchant \nService  out  of  the  port  of  Baltimore,  but  now  entirely  blind.\u201d  The \nbook,  entitled  Life  on  the  Ocean;  or , Twenty  Years  at  Sea,  was  first \npublished  in  1843,  and  my  extracts  below  are  from  the  fourteenth  edi- \ntion, published  by  Clark,  Austin  & Smith,  in  New  York,  in  the \nyear  1852. \n\nThe  number  of  editions  shows  the  importance  and  popularity  of  the \nbook,  which  in  fact  carries  conviction  of  its  truthfulness  all  through, \nand  is  far  superior  in  fact  and  experience  to  any  book  on  like  subjects \nwith  which  I am  acquainted,  Dana\u2019s  Three  Years  Before  the  Mast,  for \nexample.  This  work  was  compiled  by  the  author  from  his  own  diaries \nand  log-books,  and  dates  and  localities  are  verified  throughout.  The \nauthor  became  a sincere  Christian  long  before  the  book  was  written. \n\nThe  events  narrated  in  connection  with  apparitional  phenomena \nrelate  to  his  experience  as  m*te  of  a brig  which  sailed  from  Baltimore, \nMarch  11, 1817,  for  a short  voyage  to  the  West  Indies.  The  crew  con- \nsisted of  ten  men  and  a boy;  the  captain  he  describes  as  what  sailors \nsometimes  call  \u201c an  odd  kind  of  a Christian.\u201d  His  predominant  trait \nwas  indolence;  consequently  he  was  not  much  of  a disciplinarian;  and \nyet,  when  roused  (and  this  could  only  be  done  by  some  flagrant  act  of \ndisobedience),  he  was  a perfect  lion.  Usually,  however,  he  was  good- \ntempered,  mild,  and  easy, \u2014 constantly  depending  on  his  officers  to \ncarry  on  the  details  of  the  vessel. \n\nThey  beat  down  against  a light  head-wind,  and  came  to  an  anchor \nat  8 p.  m.  in  the  outer  roads  of  Annapolis,  distant  one  mile  and  a half \nfrom  the  nearest  shore;  the  two  boats,  the  author  says  (all  that  be- \nlonged to  the  brig),  were  stowed  on  deck;  the  night  was  moonlight, \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n208 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nperfectly  clear  and  cloudless.  He  says,  also,  that  voyages  to  the  West \nIndies  ordinarily  do  not  elicit  much  interest,  but  he  narrates  this  for \nthe  reason  that  there  were  circumstances  connected  with  this  particular \none  which,  to  many,  may  savor  strongly  of  superstition ; \u201c neverthe- \nless,\u201d he  concludes,  \u201c they  did  transpire,  and,  to  me,  were  perfectly  un- \naccountable. Take  the  following  as  one  among  the  more  prominent.\u201d \n\nI now  proceed  to  quote,  from  his  book,  the  narrative  in  question. \n\n\u201c At  8 p.  m.,  the  anchor  watch  was  set,  and  after  the  usual  orders \nwere  given  by  the  pilot,  we  all  turned  in.  About  midnight  I was  aroused \n\nfrom  a sound  sleep  by  hearing  a voice  calling  upon  Captain  C to \n\ncome  immediately  on  deck.  It  proceeded  from  the  sailor  who  had  the \nwatch.  A second  call  was  given  more  earnestly  than  the  first,  begging \n\nCaptain  C , for  God\u2019s  sake,  to  come  on  deck,  as  there  was  a woman \n\ndressed  in  black,  who  had  inquired  for  him. \n\n\u201c Believing  the  sailor  to  be  half  drunk \u2014 as  was  generally  the  case \nat  that  period,  when  vessels  left  port \u2014 I drove  him  away ; but  he  per- \nsisted in  his  importunities  for  Captain  C to  make  his  appearance. \n\nBy  this  time  we  all  roused  up,  and  proceeded  on  deck,  the  sailor  point- \ning out  the  place  where  he  had  seen  and  talked  with  the  woman.  After \nthe  most  diligent  search,  however,  no  trace  or  sign  of  the  supernatural \nbeing  was  found,  and  bestowing  a severe  reprimand  on  the  seaman,  we \nonce  more  turned  into  our  berths. \n\n\u201c About  2 a.  m.  we  were  again  roused  by  another  sailor,  for  the  same \npurpose;  this  was  a perfectly  sober  man,  a resident  of  Baltimore,  with \na family.  He  gave  us  the  same  account  as  the  former;  said  he  could \nnot  be  mistaken,  for  he  saw  the  woman  plainly,  and  heard  her  inquire \n\nfor  Captain  C . The  crew,  being  now  all  huddled  together  on  the \n\nforecastle,  corroborated  his  testimony.  The  most  scrutinizing  search \nwas  again  made,  but  without  effect.  There  could  be  no  deception  prac- \ntised on  us  by  the  seaman,  because  the  boats  were  on  deck  in  their \n\nplaces,  and  the  first  sailor,  who  had  called  on  Captain  C , had  no \n\nintercourse  previously  with  the  remainder  of  the  crew. \n\n\u201c I was  determined  to  know  if  there  were  any  grounds  for  the  truth \nof  this  alarming  sight  to  the  seamen ; so  I walked  the  deck  during  the \nremainder  of  the  night,  but  saw  nothing.  The  next  morning  the  wind \nwas  fair,  and  we  commenced  to  get  under  way ; but  the  sailors  came  aft \n\nin  a body,  and  begged  Captain  C to  give  them  their  discharge ; that \n\nthey  would  give  back  their  month\u2019s  advance,  and  their  clothes  and  bed- \nding to  boot \u2014 stating  that  they  could  not  go  out  in  the  vessel,  as  they \nwell  knew  that  she  would  never  get  back  again.  This  was  ridiculed  by \n\nCaptain  C , and  they  became  very  importunate  in  their  demand. \n\nThe  naturally  easy  temper  of  the  skipper  became  much  roused ; and,  as \nJack  saw  (to  use  an  old  saying,  * If  you  tread  on  a worm  he  will  turn  \u2019) \nthat  he  was  not  to  be  played  with,  they  walked  sullenly  forward,  manned \nthe  windlass,  hove  up  the  anchor,  and,  in  a few  minutes,  the  brig  was \nunder  a cloud  of  canvas,  standing  down  the  Chesapeake  Bay.  We  had \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nMISCELLANEOUS  WRITERS  209 \n\na fine  run  down,  discharged  the  pilot  on  the  thirteenth  of  March,  and \nstood  to  sea. \n\n\u201c The  second  day  after  leaving  the  land,  it  blowing  fresh,  and  being \nin  the  Gulf  Stream,  the  brig  became  very  laborsome,  straining  so  much \nthat  we  were  obliged  to  keep  one  pump  constantly  going;  before  night \nthe  top-gallant  masts,  yards,  rigging,  etc.,  were  all  sent  down  on  deck \nand  secured.  It  blew  a strong  gale,  and  every  sail  was  furled  except \nthe  main  and  fore-topmast-stay-sails.  At  6 p.  m.,  the  rain  fell  in  tor- \nrents, and  heavy,  black  clouds  rolled  up  from  the  northwest,  with  fre- \nquent claps  of  thunder  and  sharp  flashes  of  lightning.  Between  the \nhours  of  6 and  8,  in  the  last  dog-watch,  the  supernatural  being  again \nappeared  to  the  two  men  who  first  saw  her  while  at  anchor,  they  now \nhaving  the  watch  on  deck,  and  the  lookout  forward.  I had  charge  of \nthe  watch  myself  at  this  time,  but  as  the  night  was  intensely  dark, \nnothing  could  be  seen,  except  at  intervals,  by  the  flashes  of  lightning; \nso  that  it  was  not  surprising,  as  I was  standing  aft,  that  I did  not  see \nthis  unearthly  figure.  It  was,  however,  a source  of  the  greatest  alarm, \n\nand  I could  perceive,  notwithstanding  Captain  C affected  great \n\nunconcern,  he  nevertheless  could  not  sleep,  any  more  than  the  crew. \nThe  gale  increased,  and  the  sea  rose  to  a tremendous  height;  we  ex- \npected every  moment,  from  the  appearance  of  the  weather,  a shift  of \nthe  wind.  At  midnight,  precisely,  the  solemn  visitor  was  again  seen  on \n\nthe  forecastle,  but,  as  before,  neither  Captain  C nor  myself  were \n\npermitted  to  behold  it.  In  about  twenty  minutes  after  this  appearance, \nthe  wind  shifted  suddenly  to  the  northwest,  and  it  blew  a perfect  tor- \nnado. The  brig  was  thrown  nearly  on  her  beam-ends.  Being  pressed \nby  the  two  stay-sails,  the  axes  were  got  in  readiness  to  cut  away  the \nmast;  but  before  this  was  executed,  the  stay-sail  sheets  gave  way,  and \nthe  violence  of  the  wind  blew  the  sails  away  from  the  bolt-ropes.  . . . \nIn  this  disaster  we  lost  all  of  our  spars,  boats,  and  caboose-house;  for- \ntunately, the  caboose,  being  well  secured  to  the  deck,  was  saved,  and  no \nlives  were  lost.  ...  At  4 a.  m.  the  sky  was  perfectly  clear;  the  moon \nshone  brightly,  and  the  sea  became  flowing  and  regular,  presenting  a \nvery  different  scene  from  that  which  was  exhibited  at  midnight.  Once \nmore  the  crew  became  comparatively  cheerful,  and  when  the  morning \nlight  broke  forth,  the  gale  had  moderated.  Double-reef  topsails  were \nset,  and  we  steered  away  to  the  southward. \n\n\u201c Nothing  material  transpired  during  the  remainder  of  the  passage. \nThe  weather  was  unusually  fine,  and  yet,  by  no  threat  or  importunity, \ncould  any  sailor  be  induced  to  go  aloft  in  the  night.\u201d \n\nThe  vessel  reached  Martinique,  its  destination,  but  it  may  be \nimagined  that  many  serious  conversations  were  held  among  the  crew, \nwith  descriptions  of  the  strange  visitant.  The  crew,  in  fact,  concerted \na plan  to  effect  their  escape  when  land  was  reached. \n\nFrom  Martinique  the  vessel  proceeded  to  Guadaloupe,  where  the \ncargo  was  sold,  and  a return  cargo  of  sugar  was  taken  in.  The  yellow \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n210  NOTED  WITNESSES \n\nfever  and  dysentery  prevailed  at  Guadaloupe,  and  during  the  loading \nthe  author  says : \n\n\u201c At  length,  however,  the  fatal  disease  made  its  appearance  among \nour  crew,  in  connection  with  the  dreaded  reappearance  of  our  super- \nnatural visitor.  It  was  reported  by  two  of  the  crew  that,  on  the  night \nprevious  to  the  fatal  malady  having  gotten  among  us,  she  was  again \nseen  on  the  forecastle.\u201d \n\nSix  of  those  on  the  vessel,  including  the  author,  were  seized  with \nyellow  fever,  but  with  one  exception,  all  recovered.  The  port  in  fact \nbecame  a \u201c great  charnel-house,\u201d  and  every  effort  was  made  to  get \naway,  and  on  April  13,  four  weeks  and  five  days  after  the  first  appear- \nance of  the  apparition,  the  brig  was  towed  out  of  the  harbor,  and  began \nits  voyage  home,  which  it  did  not  reach  until  May  4,  when  the  vessel \nwas  made  fast  to  the  wharf  at  Baltimore. \n\nThe  sequel,  as  narrated  by  the  author,  Captain  Little,  is  as  follows : \n\n\u201c Thus  ended  one  of  the  most  unpleasant,  and,  at  the  same  time,  the \nmost  extraordinary  voyage  that  I ever  made.  But  in  reference  to  the \nvoyage,  the  most  inexplicable  coincidence  yet  remains  to  be  related. \n\nWhen  we  sailed  from  Baltimore,  the  wife  of  Captain  C resided  in \n\nNantucket;  on  our  return  he  found  a letter  awaiting  him,  conveying \nthe  sorrowful  information  that  his  wife  was  dead.  Comparing  the \nperiod  of  her  demise  with  that  of  the  first  appearance  of  the  lady  in \nblack,  while  lying  in  Annapolis  Roads,  the  time  exactly  corresponded. \nWith  these  relative  facts,  then,  I shall  leave  the  reader  to  form  his \nown  opinion  as  to  the  possibility,  or  probability  of  supernatural \nappearances.\u201d  1 \n\n1 Pliny  the  younger  (circa  61-C.113),  the  celebrated  Roman  advocate,  senator  and \nwriter,  left  as  his  main  bequest  to  posterity  his  graceful  and  informing  Letters. \nLetter  27  of  Book  VII  tells  several  psychic  incidents  which  he  has  heard  and  believes \nto  be  true.  One  relates  to  a fine  old  house  in  Athens  with  a bad  reputation,  and \nhence  rented  cheaply,  since  there  were  sometimes  heard  therein  advancing  Bounds  as \nof  clanking  iron  and,  when  they  seemed  quite  near,  some  saw  the  apparition  of  an \nold  man  with  fetters  on  his  legs  and  chains  on  his  arms.  The  philosopher  Atheno- \ndorus  [probably  Athenodorus  Cananites,  circa  74  b.  oa.  d.  7,  a friend  of  Cicero],  when \nhe  came  to  Athens,  took  the  house  expressly  on  account  of  its  reputation  of  being \nhaunted,  heard  the  sounds,  saw  the  figure  and  followed  it  to  a spot  in  the  courtyard \nwhere  it  disappeared.  Digging  disclosed  there  the  bones  of  a man  with  chains \non  them. \n\nNo  rational  person  would  think  of  citing  this  case  as  evidence,  except  of  the  fact \nthat  phenomena  of  the  \u201c haunted  house  \u201d species  have  been  known  for  ages.  And,  in \nthe  light  of  well  attested  analogous  modem  cases,  there  is  no  particular  reason  for \nbeing  suspicious  of  this  one.  Some  one  has  satirically  remarked  on  the  fact  that \nmore  ghosts  wore  and  clanked  chains  in  former  ages  than  appear  to  do  so  now.  But \nif  \u201c ghosts  \u201d shadow  forth,  so  to  speak,  what  they  were  familiar  with  in  life,  there  is \nnothing  in  this  fact  to  wax  sarcastic  about,  for  it  is  a historical  fact  that  far  more \nliving  men  formerly  wore  chains  than  is  the  case  in  modem  times. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nMISCELLANEOUS  WRITERS \n\n\n211 \n\n\n\u201c A CURIOUS  BUT  TRUE  TALE  \u201d 1 \n(HENRY  W.  LUCY) \n\nSir  Henry  W.  Lucy  (1845-1924)  was  a celebrated  English  journal- \nist and  humorist,  who  for  many  years  contributed  regular  articles \nfounded  on  his  observations  from  the  press  galleries  of  Parliament. \nMany  Americans  will  remember  the  series  entitled  \u201c From  Behind  the \nSpeaker\u2019s  Chair,\u201d  which  ran  in  the  Strand  Magazine  for  many  years \nbeginning  with  the  early  eighties.  Similar  articles  appeared  in  the \n(London)  Daily  Telegraph  with  the  general  title  \u201cUnder  the  Clock; \nBy  One  of  the  Hands.*\u2019  But  perhaps  that  series  gained  the  most  repute \nwhich  for  years  ran  in  Punch,  purporting  to  be  from  \u201c Toby,  M.P.\u201d \nThese  sketches  were  collected  from  time  to  time  and  published  in  book \nform.  Sir  Henry  also  wrote  a novel,  now  forgotten,  and  a book  of \nautobiographical  character  entitled  Sixty  Years  in  the  Wilderness. \n\nSir  Henry  met  Charles  Dickens  but  once,  and  then  exchanged  but \na sentence  or  so  with  him.  This  was  when  Dickens  presided  at  a City \ndinner,  in  1870,  the  last  year  of  his  life.  \u201c There  I saw  him  for  the \nlast  time.\u201d \n\nIn  uncanny  fashion  it  was  the  last  time  but  one.  Thereby  hangs  a \ncurious  but  true  tale.  Thirty  years  ago  I sought  and  found  oppor- \ntunity of  testing  the  genuineness  of  table-turning,  a practice  at  the \ntime  much  in  vogue.  With  three  other  persons,  equally  honest  in  search \nof  the  truth,  we  sat  down  and  joined  outstretched  hands  on  a small \ntable. \n\nPresently  it  began  to  move,  and  there  followed  the  customary  cate- \nchism as  to  the  identity  of  the  spirit  who  honored  us  with  his  (or  her) \ncompany.  This  was  tried  in  succession  by  my  three  companions,  who, \nreciting  the  alphabet  in  accordance  with  the  formula,  asked  the  visitor \nto  \u201c rap  once  \u201d when  a desired  letter  was  reached. \n\nThe  table  gyrated  with  great  vigor,  but  the  alphabet  was,  in  each \ncase,  exhausted  without  the  desired  spiritual  acquiescence  in  a particu- \nlar letter  helping  to  spell  a word.  My  turn  coming  round,  I renewed \nthe  effort.  When  I came  to  the  letter  C the  rim  of  the  table  prodded \nme  in  the  chest  with  evidently  joyous  assent.  Similar  token  was  forth- \ncoming when  I got  to  the  letter  H ; and  so  on  until  Charles  Dickens  was \nspelt  out. \n\nThen  followed  a quite  friendly  conversation,  in  the  course  of  which \nthe  great  novelist,  four  years  dead,  bade  me  call  on  his  son  Charles,  at \nthe  time  editor  of  Household  Words,  whom,  he  assured  me,  I should  find \nin  a friendly  mood. \n\n1 Sixty  Years  in  the  Wilderness,  by  Sir  H.  W.  Lucy  (London,  1890,  2d  ed.),  89-90. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n212 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nMy  companions  several  times  attempted  to  join  in  the  conversation, \nbut  Charles  Dickens  would  have  nothing  to  do  with  them,  severely  ig- \nnoring their  existence.  Whenever  I spoke  the  table  throbbed  with \nexuberance. \n\nWhat  puzzled  me  at  the  time,  as  seeming  altogether  incongruous, \nwas  the  way  my  interlocutor  mis-spelled  his  words.  W ritten  down,  they \nwere  playfully  ungrammatical.  When,  a year  or  two  later,  I came  to \nread  Forster\u2019s  Life  of  Dickens , I found  that  in  the  privacy  of  com- \nmunication with  his  most  intimate  friend,  \u201c Boz  \u201d used  occasionally  to \nwrite  in  that  way.  For  example,  inviting  Forster  to  dine  with  him  at \nJack  Straw\u2019s  Castle,  Hampstead  Heath,  he  wrote:  \u201cI  knows  a good \n\u2019ouse  where  we  can  have  a red-hot  chop  for  dinner  and  a glass  of \ngood  wine.\u201d \n\nThis  is  perhaps  the  most  striking  point  of  the  episode.  Practical \npersons  explain  the  vagaries  of  conversation  through  the  medium  of \ntable-turning  by  averring  that,  unconsciously,  the  inquirer  supplies  the \nanswer  received.  As  I had  at  the  time  never  heard  of  Dickens\u2019  humor- \nous disregard  for  spelling  and  grammar  when  writing  to  Forster,  I \ncertainly  could  not  have  been  responsible  for  that  singular  phase  of \nthe  communications. \n\nThat  is  the  story,  told  as  simply  as  possible.  I was  so  much  struck \nwith  the  incident  that  on  the  next  day  I found  my  way  down  to  the \noffice  of  Household  Words , and  sent  in  my  card  to  the  editor.  My \nname  being  absolutely  unknown  to  him,  as  it  was  to  all  outside  a narrow \ncircle,  I expected  my  temerity  would  be  properly  rewarded  by  a mes- \nsage that  the  great  man  was  engaged.  On  the  contrary,  I was  promptly \nushered  into  the  presence  of  Charles  Dickens,  Jr.,  who  received  me  in \nfriendliest  fashion,  and  straightway  commissioned  me  to  write  an \narticle  for  Household  Words. \n\nIt  was  accepted,  and  I received  a prodigiously  handsome  cheque \u2014 \nthe  first  earned  in  that  field  of  labor. \n\nIt  may  be  surmised  that  the  spelling  and  bad  grammar  were  sup- \nplied by  one  of  the  three  other  persons  whose  hands  were  on  the  table \u2014 \none  who  was  acquainted  with  Dickens\u2019s  habit.  It  is  considerably \nagainst  this  theory,  although  it  does  not  quite  disprove  it,  that  the \nothers  apparently  wanted  to  get  some  attention  themselves  and  that \nLucy  was  convinced  of  their  entire  honesty.  Certainly  if  it  was  the \nthought,  conscious  or  subconscious,  of  one  of  these  persons  that  young \nLucy,  then  out  of  a job,  would  find  it  to  his  advantage  to  meet  Charles \nDickens,  junior,  that  person  was  a good  guesser. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nMISCELLANEOUS  WRITERS \n\n\n213 \n\n\nA SERIES  OF  PREMONITIONS \n(LOUISE  CHANDLER  MOULTON,  GUARANTOR) \n\n\nWhen  but  nineteen  years  old,  Miss  Chandler  (1835-1908),  after- \nwards married  to  the  Boston  journalist,  William  U.  Moulton,  wrote \nThis,  That  and  the  Other , a book  which  hit  the  popular  taste  of  the \ntime.  Thereafter  her  pen  was  prolific  in  the  production  of  books  and \njournalism.  Five  volumes  of  tales  for  children,  two  of  narrative \nsketches  entitled  Some  Women's  Hearts  and  Miss  Eyre  from  Boston, \nbooks  on  travel  and  social  subjects,  and  two  volumes  of  poetry  entitled \nSwallow-Flights  and  In  the  Garden  of  Dreams,  were  produced  by  her. \nSome  critics  regarded  her  sonnets  as  among  the  finest  ever  produced  in \nAmerica. \n\nThe  selection  which  we  here  make  from  Miss  Moulton\u2019s  \u201c four \nstrange  and  true  stories,\u201d  printed  in  the  Arena,  concerns  a cousin  of \nhers.  But  the  cousin  visited  Mrs.  Moulton  after  coming  East  in  con- \nsequence of  what  she  regarded  as  spiritual  direction,  told  her  why  she \nhad  come  and  put  her  on  watch  for  developments.  So  Mrs.  Moulton \nwas  in  a sense  and  degree  a witness  to  the  facts.1 \n\n\n1 It  happens  that  there  is  in  existence  a good  test  of  Mre.  Moulton\u2019s  memory  for \ndetails.  I have  in  my  possession  a letter  written  by  her  to  Lady  Rayleigh,  sister  of \nEarl  Balfour  and  Mrs.  Sidgwick.  It  is  undated  as  to  year,  but  must  have  been  writ- \nten in  one  of  the  eighties.  It  reads: \n\n\u201c 46,  Connaught  Square,  July  14 \u2014 \n\n\u201c Dear  Lady  Rayleigh : \n\n\u201c I have  not  forgotten  my  promise  to  write  out  for  you  the  story  my  friend  told \nme \u2014 but  I fancy  the  Psychical  Society  knows  of  it,  as  I wrote  it  several  years  ago  for \nthe  Arena \u2014 when  the  details  were  more  clearly  in  my  memory \u2014 but  as  to  the  main \nfacts  I am  perfectly  sure.  My  friend,  Mr.  Whitin,  was  asked  to  go  to  a stance,  at \nthe  house  of  a friend  some  miles  away  from  his  own  home.  He  went,  taking  with \nhim  his  brother.  Neither  of  them  had  ever  seen  the  medium  before \u2014 and  there  is  no \nprobability  that  she  had  ever  heard  of  them.  Almost  at  the  beginning  of  the  stance \nshe  tried  to  attract  the  attention  of  my  friend\u2019s  brother \u2014 \u2018 Your  best  friend,\u2019  she  said, \n4 is  suffering.  He  is  far  away \u2014 out  West.  He  is  bleeding  frightfully,  and  is  very \nweak.\u2019  She  said  a few  sentences  more;  but  as  Mr.  Whitin  did  not  believe  in  spiri- \ntualism he  made  no  response  whatever,  and  she  turned  her  attention  to  some  one \nelse.  But  just  before  the  stance  closed,  she  turned  back  to  Mr.  Whitin.  1 Ah,*  she \nsaid,  \u201c your  friend  is  dead,  now.  He  died  while  I have  been  talking.\u2019  And,  sure \nenough,  what  she  said  we  confirmed,  later.  The  great  friend  of  Mr.  Whitin  was \nliving  on  a ranch,  in  the  far  West..  Some  cattle  thieves  drove  off  some  of  his  cattle, \nand  he  pursued  them.  He  got  a terrible  wound  in  his  knee,  and  he  bound  it  up,  and \nstruggled  on  toward  a place  where  he  knew  he  could  be  cared  for.  That  was  the \nposition  of  things  at  the  beginning  of  the  stance,  but  before  its  close  the  bandage  had \nslipped  off \u2014 the  poor  fellow  was  too  far  gone  to  replace  it \u2014 and  before  he  could  reach \nhis  destination,  he  had  bled  to  death.  In  spite  of  this,  my  friend  does  not  believe  in \nspiritual  manifestations \u2014 why  not,  I can  hardly  imagine. \n\n\u201c It  was  a pleasure  to  meet  you,  at  Lady  Wynford\u2019s \u2014 and  I regretted  that  you  did \nnot  find  time  to  renew  it  for  me,  when  you  kindly  left  your  card. \n\n44  Yours  very  sincerely, \n\n\u201c Louise  Chandler  Moulton.\u201d \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n214 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nMj  second  story  of  spiritual  communication  concerns  a relative  of \nmy  own,  a cousin,  born  like  myself  in  Connecticut,  who  was  married \nand  settled  in  the  West.  Her  mother,  who  had  in  her  lifetime  been  a \nfirm  believer  in  spiritualism,  had  been  dead  for  some  years;  and  ever \nsince  her  death  my  cousin  had  believed  in  her  constant  presence  and \ninfluence,  and  had  arranged  her  life  according  to  what  she  believed  to \nbe  her  mother\u2019s  guidance.  I do  not  remember  the  precise  date,  but  it \nmust  have  been  about  eighteen  years  ago  when  she  was  urgently  en- \ntreated by  her  mother  to  change  all  her  plans  for  the  summer  and  go \nto  far-off  Connecticut.  \u201c Ask  your  husband  to  let  you  go,\u201d  said  the \ninfluence ; \u201c tell  him  how  important  you  feel  that  it  is,  and  beg  him  not \nto  answer  hastily,  but  to  take  time  to  consider  it.\u201d \n\nThat  evening  my  cousin  made  her  request.  I am  not  certain \nwhether  her  husband  believes  that  the  compelling  influences  by  which \nhis  wife  is  so  often  moved  are  really  of  spiritual  origin,  but  at  any  rate \nhe  knows  how  significant  they  are  to  her.  So  when  she  asked  if  she \nmight  take  their  three  children  and  go  East,  and  at  the  same  time  en- \ntreated him  not  to  answer  hastily,  he  listened  in  silence.  A few  days \nlater  he  said  to  her : \u201c I have  been  thinking  of  what  you  proposed  the \nother  night;  and  if  you  feel  so  earnestly  about  it,  I don\u2019t  like  to  say  no. \nBut  I can\u2019t  have  the  family  all  broken  up.  You  may  take  the  youngest \nboy  \u201d (a  little  fellow  of  three)  \u201c and  leave  the  others  with  me.\u201d \n\nAccordingly,  my  cousin  made  her  preparations  for  leaving  home. \nAll  this  time  she  had  had  no  intimation  whatever  as  to  the  special  reason \nfor  which  her  journey  was  to  be  made;  but  when  she  was  leaving  the \nhouse,  her  housekeeper  said  to  her : \u201c I do  hope,  ma\u2019am,  you  won\u2019t  be \ngone  all  summer.  It  will  be  lonesome  here  without  you.\u201d  And  my \ncousin  answered,  \u201c Oh,  no,  my  father  will  be  dead  and  buried,  and  I shall \nbe  back  here  before  the  middle  of  July.\u201d \n\nShe  assured  me  that  these  words  were  as  unexpected  to  herself  as  to \nher  listener.  Until  she  heard  them  with  her  own  ears,  she  did  not  at  all \nknow  what  she  was  saying. \n\nShe  came  to  Connecticut,  and  went  at  once  to  see  her  father,  who \nseemed  to  her  as  well  as  when  she  had  seen  him  three  years  before,  and \nas  well  as  a man  of  his  age  was  at  all  likely  to  be.  That  night  she  was \nsitting  in  her  own  room,  and  she  said  to  herself,  \u201c I really  don't  see \nwhat  I was  sent  on  here  for \u2014 father  seems  as  well  as  ever  to  me.\u201d  And \ninstantly  the  answer  came,  \u201c Yes,  he  seems  so,  now.  He  won\u2019t  be  taken \n\nI have  compared  the  account  given  in  this  letter  with  that  written  for  the  Arena \nsome  years  before  when,  as  Mrs.  Moulton  remarks,  the  details  were  more  clearly  in \nher  memory.  And  while  the  words  attributed  to  the  medium  are  not  literally  the \nsame,  their  meaning,  and  all  the  other  details,  without  exception,  are  essentially \nidentical.  So  far  from  exaggerating  the  original  story,  in  the  letter  she  omitted  the \nimportant  fact  that  when  news  of  the  death  came  a calculation  of  the  difference \nbetween  Western  and  Eastern  time  was  made. \n\nFrom  the  evidence  furnished  by  this  letter  as  to  the  integrity  of  Mrs.  Moulton\u2019s \nmental  processes,  I am  inclined  to  accept  her  story  about  her  cousin  as  essentially \ncorrect. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nMISCELLANEOUS  WRITERS  215 \n\nsick  till  June,  when  you  are  visiting  Mrs.  , and  then  he\u2019ll  never \n\nget  better.\u201d \n\nSoon  after  that  she  came  to  Boston,  to  pass  a few  days  with  me; \nand  during  her  visit  she  said  to  me:  \u201c You  have  often  wished  for  some \ntest  as  to  the  genuineness  of  spiritual  impressions.  I will  put  one  in \nyour  keeping.\u201d  Then  she  told  me  this  story,  precisely  as  I have  here \nrelated  it,  and  added,  \u201c Now,  you  know  why  I came  East,  when  I didn\u2019t \nmean  to,  and  what  I have  been  told ; and  you  can  see  for  yourself  what \nthe  next  developments  are.\u201d \n\nEarly  in  June  she  went  to  make  the  visit  to  Mrs. . She  had \n\nbeen  there  but  two  or  three  days  when  the  person  with  whom  her  father \nboarded  arrived,  and  asked  to  see  her. \n\n\u201c Your  father\u2019s  been  taken  sick,\u201d  said  this  woman,  \u201c and  he\u2019s  a very \nsick  man.  I\u2019d  like  to  have  you  move  him.  He\u2019s  got  relations  enough, \nand  I don\u2019t  feel  like  having  him  sick  and  maybe  die  in  my  house.\u201d \n\nMy  cousin  immediately  went  with  her  to  her  father,  summoning  a \nskilful  physician  to  her  aid.  \u201cCan  I move  him?\u201d  she  asked,  after  a \nthorough  examination  had  been  made.  \u201c Yes,\u201d  was  the  answer,  \u201c I \ndon\u2019t  think  it  will  hurt  him  to  be  moved  today;  but  you  must  make \nhaste  about  it.  He\u2019s  a very  sick  man,  and  he\u2019ll  be  worse  before  he  is \nbetter.\u201d \n\nThe  patient  was  moved,  thereupon,  to  the  house  of  a widowed  sister, \nand  his  daughter  watched  faithfully  beside  him.  When  a fortnight  had \npassed,  her  aunt  said  to  her  one  morning : \u201c You  ought  to  get  out  and \ntake  the  air.  It  does  your  father  no  good  for  you  to  shut  yourself  up \nso  closely.\u201d \n\n\u201c I can\u2019t  go  out  today,\u201d  was  the  instant  answer,  \u201c for  it  is  the  last \nday  of  my  father\u2019s  life;\u201d  and  again,  my  cousin  assures  me,  she  had  no \nleast  idea  of  what  was  coming  until  she  herself  heard  the  spoken  words. \nHer  aunt  went  into  the  sick  man\u2019s  room,  and  presently  returned,  say- \ning, \u201c I don\u2019t  see  any  change  in  your  father,  or  anything  that  looks  as \nif  this  was  going  to  be  his  last  day.\u201d  \u201c No,\u201d  said  my  cousin,  \u201c he  will \nnot  die  till  nearly  four  o\u2019clock  this  afternoon,\u201d  and  again  these  words \nwere  as  unexpected  to  her,  until  she  heard  them,  as  to  her  aunt. \n\nIt  was  from  twenty  minutes  to  a quarter  of  four,  that  afternoon, \nwhen  the  sick  man  breathed  his  last;  and  it  was  July  12  when,  after  a \nbrief  sojourn  at  some  seaside  place,  my  cousin  again  entered  the  doors \nof  her  Western  home. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n216 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nAPPARENTLY  PROPHETIC  DREAMS  1 \n(CHARLES  FULTON  OURSLER) \n\nMr.  Fulton  Oursler  (1893- . . . .),  after  some  years  as  a reporter \nand  critic  of  drama  and  music,  etc.,  was  for  two  years  editor-in-chief \nof  the  Metropolitan  Magazine , also  of  the  MacFadden  publications  of \nNew  York  City.  Since  then  he  has  been  a successful  writer  of  novels, \nplays  and  short  stories.  During  1924-26  he  issued  Behold  This \nDreamer,  Sandalwood  and  Stepchild  of  the  Moon.  He  is  acquainted \nwith  various  species  of  trickery,  has  exposed  and  explained  mediumistic \nfrauds,  and  seems  naturally  to  be  of  a skeptical  bent  of  mind.  A few \nyears  ago  an  amusing  incident  occurred:  Mr.  Oursler  thought  he  was \nin  the  process  of  demonstrating  that  the  present  editor  was  credulous \nin  regard  to  a case  of  supposed  spirit  photographs,  while  the  latter \nthought  he  was  leading  Mr.  Oursler  on  to  reveal  his  own  credulity,  and \nboth  were  mistaken. \n\nIn  the  process  of  time  Mr.  Oursler  became  profoundly  impressed  by \nthe  coincidences  between  details  of  certain  dreams  of  his  and  those  of \nevents  occurring  within  twenty-four  subsequent  hours.  He  had  not \ntaken  pains  to  record  these  at  the  time,  and  I urged  him  to  do  so. \nThe  next  such  dream  was  on  the  night  of  June  16,  1923,  and  he  wrote \nme  as  follows  on  the  18th : \n\nMy  dear  Doctor: \n\nI am  herewith  sending  you  an  account  of  a dream  which  I had,  and \nwhich  seems  to  me  to  possess  a very  considerable  scientific  importance. \nI may  say  in  this  connection  that  this  dream  is  one  of  a long  succession \nof  such  occurrences,  so  that  I have  come  to  believe  in  my  own  mind  that \nthere  is  something  outside  of  my  consciousness  which  is  interested  in  my \nbehalf \u2014 something  cognizant  of  events  yet  to  be \u2014 and,  furthermore,  I \nam  satisfied  through  just  such  trivialities  as  these  may  appear  that \nthere  is  nothing  trivial  in  the  world  and  that  chance  does  not  exist. \nWith  this  perhaps  flamboyant  and  bombastic  prelude,  I will  tell  the \nstory  of  my  dream. \n\nOn  Saturday  night,  June  16, 1 dreamed  that  I saw  in  my  apartment \nMrs.  Oursler,  my  wife,  running  toward  me  in  an  almost  nude  condition, \nwith  her  hands  uplifted.  She  was  evidently  inarticulate.  I looked \naround  wonderingly  and  saw  that  the  entire  apartment  was  covered \nwith  blood.  The  floors  were  wet  with  it,  and  the  walls  were  stained \nwith  it.  I said,  \u201c Look  at  all  this  blood.\u201d  She  replied,  \u201c Isn\u2019t  the \nsmell  terrible?  \u201d \n\n1 Journal  A.  S.  P.  R.,  January,  1925,  11-14. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nMISCELLANEOUS  WRITERS \n\n\n217 \n\n\nI saw  then  immediately  on  my  right  a strip  of  blue  serge  cloth  and \ntwo  hands  reach  down  and  sweep  away  some  of  the  wet  blood  from \nthe  serge. \n\nThat  was  all  of  the  dream. \n\nOn  waking  Sunday  morning,  I told  this  dream  to  my  family,  and \nwe  all  commented  upon  it. \n\nAt  eight  o\u2019clock  Sunday  evening  I was  at  my  desk,  reading  manu- \nscripts, while  Mrs.  Oursler  was  dressing  in  her  bed-room.  As  I looked \nup  from  my  desk,  I saw  her  in  the  doorway,  almost  nude,  with  her  hands \nlifted.  She  was  trying  to  tell  me  something  but  her  excitement  was  too \ngreat.  She  pointed  outside,  and  I rushed  into  the  street  to  find  that \nmy  Airedale  terrier  had  been  run  over  by  an  automobile.  He  was \nbleeding  profusely,  and  when  I brought  him  into  the  house,  the  floors \nand  walls  of  the  hallway  and  bath-room  were  literally  soaked  with \nblood.  Mrs.  Oursler,  through  her  tears,  said  to  me,  \u201c Doesn\u2019t  the \nblood  smell  terrible?  \u201d \n\nI sent  for  our  family  physician,  and  when  he  came  and  knelt  down \nbeside  the  dog,  his  blue  serge  suit  became  spattered  with  some  of  the \nblood  and  his  hands  swept  it  away,  just  as  I had  dreamed. \n\nThere  is  an  important  point  to  be  added  here.  Ten  minutes  before \nthis  accident  occurred,  the  dog  was  tied  to  a post.  Mrs.  Oursler  went \nto  the  window  and  told  my  daughter  to  release  him  and  let  him  run  free. \n\nIf  this  account  is  of  any  value  to  you,  I shall  be  glad  to  have  Mrs. \nOursler  sign  it,  as  well  as  my  children,  and  have  it  attested  by  a \nnotary  public. \n\nI can  assure  you  that  no  detail  has  been  added  to  give  it  dramatic \nvalue.  The  incident  happened  exactly  as  I related  it  to  you. \n\nFulton  Oursler. \n\n\nLet  us  list  the  parallelisms. \n\nThe  Dream \n\nWife  appeared  before  him  almost \nnude. \n\n( Deviation . Ran  to  him.) \n\nWith  hands  uplifted. \n\nEvidently  inarticulate. \n\n(Hiatus  here.) \n\nFloors  and  walls  profusely  stained \nwith  blood. \n\nMr.  O.  said : \u201c Look  at  all  this \nblood.\u201d \n\nMrs.  O.  said : \u201c Isn\u2019t  the  smell \nterrible?  \u201d \n\n(Hiatus  here.) \n\n\nThe  Event \n\nWife  appeared  before  him  almost \nnude. \n\n(Stood  in  doorway.) \n\nWith  hands  uplifted. \n\nToo  excited  to  speak. \n\nMr.  O.  ran  into  street  and \nbrought  dog  into  house. \n\nFloors  and  walls  profusely  stained \nwith  blood. \n\n(Hiatus  here.) \n\nMrs.  O.  said:  \u201cDoesn\u2019t  the  blood \nsmell  terrible?  \u201d \n\nPhysician  came  and  knelt  by  the \ndog. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n218 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nA strip  of  blue  serge  cloth  ap-  Physician  wore  blue  serge  suit. \n\npeared. \n\nBlood  on  the  serge  cloth.  Blood  on  the  serge  cloth. \n\nBlood  swept  away.  Blood  swept  away. \n\nBy  two  hands.  By  physician\u2019s  two  hands. \n\nThis  is  to  certify  that  on  Sunday,  June  seventeenth,  nineteen \ntwenty-three,  my  husband,  Mr.  Fulton  Oursler,  related  to  me  a dream \nhe  had  had  the  night  preceding.  My  recollection  of  his  description  of \nthis  dream  is  exactly  the  same  as  he  has  stated  it  in  his  letter  addressed \nto  Doctor  Prince.  At  the  time  this  dream  was  literally  fulfilled,  I had \nno  recollection  of  the  dream,  and  it  was  not  until  it  was  all  over  that \nI remarked  to  him:  \u201c This  is  your  dream  come  true.\u201d \n\n(Signed)  Rose  K.  Oursler. \n\nFormer  Evidences  of  Prophetic  Dreams \n\nWhen  I was  three  years  old,  I dreamed  of  a burglar  getting  into  the \nhouse.  He  was  a wooden-legged  man  with  a sandy  beard,  shining  blue \neyes,  and  ragged  cap.  The  next  morning  there  was  a rap  at  our \nkitchen  door.  When  I opened  it,  this  man  was  standing  there.  He \nwas  the  exact  counterpart  of  the  figure  I had  seen  in  my  dream.  He \nwas  begging.  I had  never  seen  him  before. \n\nA year  later,  I dreamed  of  falling  down  a sewer  with  a wooden \ncovering,  about  three  miles  from  our  home,  being  almost  drowned.  The \nnext  morning  my  nurse  took  me  to  my  aunt\u2019s  home  on  a visit.  On  our \nreturn  we  crossed  the  wooden  sewer  bridge  of  which  I had  dreamed. \nOne  of  the  rafters  collapsed  and  I fell  into  the  sewer  and  was  barely \nrescued  from  drowning. \n\nSome  years  ago  I dreamed  of  a dog  lying  dead  in  the  street.  It \nwas  a black  terrier  with  brown  spots.  I heard  a voice  say,  \u201c When  you \n\nsee  this  dead  dog .\u201d  There  was  nothing  ominous  in  the  voice,  but \n\nit  was  emphatic.  That  morning  on  my  way  to  the  office  I saw  this \ndead  dog  exactly  as  I had  dreamed  it,  lying  on  the  corner  of  Forty- \nsecond  Street  and  Sixth  Avenue.  I remembered  the  dream  instantly \nand  said  to  myself,  \u201c I wonder  what  will  happen,  if  anything?  \u201d Two \nhours  later  I received  a telephone  message  which  completely  altered  my \nprofessional  career  and  greatly  changed  all  my  life. \n\nIt  may  be  of  point  to  notice  that  all  these  prophecies  were  fulfilled \nwithin  twenty-four  hours  of  the  dream.  I have  attached  so  much  per- \nsonal significance  to  these  dreams  that  I recently,  on  dreaming  that  my \nboy  was  injured,  kept  him  indoors  for  twenty-four  hours  under  the \nfirm  conviction  that  had  he  gone  out  of  doors,  he  would  have  been  hurt. \n\nFulton  Oursler. \n\nA striking  particular  of  the  coincidences  between  the  dreams  and \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nMISCELLANEOUS  WRITERS \n\n\n219 \n\n\nthe  following  events,  is  the  fact  that,  in  Mr.  Oursler\u2019s  case,  the  apparent \nfulfilment  always  comes  within  twenty-four  hours.  Any  glimpse  of  a \nlaw  or  rule  attaching  to  these  obscure  phenomena  in  the  case  of  their \nsubject  is  most  important. \n\n\nPERHAPS  TELEPATHY  1 \n(ALBERT  BIGELOW  PAINE  AND  \u201c MARK  TWAIN  \u201d) \n\nMr.  Paine  (1861-. . . .)  was  the  literary  executor  and  biographer \nof  Samuel  L.  Clemens,  doing  a large  part  of  his  work  in  the  latter \ncapacity  during  the  humorist\u2019s  lifetime.  He  is  also  author  of  Mark \nTwain's  Letters , Boy's  Life  of  Mark  Twain , A Short  Life  of  Mark \nTwain , Joan  of  Arc \u2014 Maid  of  France,  Thomas  Nast \u2014 His  Life  and \nHis  Pictures,  and  many  other  books. \n\nThis  is  Mr.  Paine\u2019s  language: \n\nI am  reminded  of  two  more  or  less  related  incidents  of  this  period. \nClemens  was,  one  morning,  dictating  something  about  his  Christian \nUnion  article  concerning  Mrs.  Clemens\u2019s  government  of  children,  pub- \nlished in  1885.  I had  discovered  no  copy  of  it  among  the  materials, \nand  was  wishing  very  much  that  he  could  see  one.  Somewhat  later,  as \nhe  was  walking  down  Fifth  Avenue,  the  thought  of  this  article  and  his \ndesire  for  it  suddenly  entered  his  mind.  Reaching  the  corner  of  Forty- \nsecond  Street,  he  stopped  a moment  to  let  a jam  of  vehicles  pass.  As \nhe  did  so  a stranger  crossed  the  street,  noticed  him,  and  came  dodging \nhis  way  through  the  blockade  and  thrust  some  clippings  into  his  hand. \n\n\u201c Mr.  Clemens,\u201d  he  said,  \u201c you  don\u2019t  know  me,  but  here  is  something \nyou  may  wish  to  have.  I have  been  saving  them  for  more  than  twenty \nyears,  and  this  morning  it  occurred  to  me  to  send  them  to  you.  I was \ngoing  to  mail  them  from  my  office,  but  now  I will  give  them  to  you,\u201d \nand  with  a word  or  two  he  disappeared.  The  clippings  were  from  the \nChristian  Union  of  1885  and  were  the  much-desired  article.  Clemens \nregarded  it  as  a remarkable  case  of  mental  telepathy. \n\n\u201c Or,  if  it  wasn\u2019t  that,\u201d  he  said,  \u201c it  was  a most  remarkable \ncoincidence.\u201d \n\nThe  other  circumstance  has  been  thought  amusing.  I had  gone  to \nRedding  for  a few  days,  and  while  there,  one  afternoon  about  five \no\u2019clock,  fell  over  a coal-scuttle  and  scarified  myself  a good  deal  between \nthe  ankle  and  the  knee.  I mention  the  hour  because  it  seems  important. \nNext  morning  I received  a note,  prompted  by  Mr.  Clemens,  in  which \nhe  said: \n\n1 Paine's  Mark  Twain,  III,  1410. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n220 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\n\u201c Tell  Paine  I am  sorry  he  fell  and  skinned  his  shin  at  five  o\u2019clock \nyesterday  afternoon.\u201d \n\nI was  naturally  astonished,  and  immediately  wrote: \n\n\u201c I did  fall  and  skin  my  shin  at  five  o\u2019clock  yesterday  afternoon,  but \nhow  did  you  find  it  out?  \u201d \n\nI followed  the  letter  in  person  next  day,  and  learned  at  the  same \nhour  on  the  same  afternoon  Clemens  himself  had  fallen  up  the  front \n6teps  and,  as  he  said,  peeled  off  from  his  \u201c starboard  shin  a ribbon  of \nskin  three  inches  long.\u201d  The  disaster  was  still  uppermost  in  his  mind \nat  the  time  of  writing,  and  the  suggestion  of  my  own  mishap  had  flashed \nout  for  no  particular  reason. \n\nIt  was  an  odd  coincidence  that  Mr.  Clemens  and  Mr.  Paine  had  the \nsame  sort  of  an  accident  at  the  same  hour,  but  amid  the  innumerable \ndetails  of  two  human  lives  coincidences  sometimes  occur  and  should  be \nexpected  to  occur,  though  they  seem  \u201c odd  \u201d when  they  do  occur.  But \nit  is  something  added  to  such  a coincidence  which  makes  this  incident \nstand  out,  and  that  is  the  fact  that  Mr.  Clemens  \u201c flashed  out  for  no \nparticular  reason  \u201d the  suggestion  that  his  friend  had  undergone  the \nsame  accident  at  the  same  time,  without  any  knowledge  on  his  part  that \nthis  was  actually  the  case. \n\n\nTHE  GYPSY  ASTOUNDS  THE  PROFESSOR  1 \n(WILLIAM  LYON  PHELPS) \n\nProfessor  Phelps  (1865-.  . . .),  A.B.  of  Yale,  A.M.  and  Ph.D.  of \nHarvard,  Litt.D.  of  Brown  and  Colgate,  has  been  teacher  of  English \nliterature,  in  the  capacities  of  instructor,  assistant  professor  and  pro- \nfessor, for  thirty-six  years,  and  the  present  editor  can  testify  from \nexperience  that  he  has  been  a popular  and  inspiring  one.  Among  the \nlatest  of  his  many  books  on  literature  are  The  Advance  of  the  English \nNovel , The  Advance  of  English  Poetry,  Some  Makers  of  American \nLiterature  and  Human  Nature  in  the  Bible.  His  style  is  chatty  and \nbreezy,  the  farthest  possible  from  the  dry-as-dust  pedantical.  He \nseems  to  have  talked  or  corresponded  with  an  extraordinary  number \nof  interesting  people. \n\nReferring  to  Augustus  Thomas,  the  playwright,  Professor \nPhelps  says: \n\ni As  1 Like  It,  by  W.  L.  Phelps  (N.  Y.,  1923),  1st  Series,  99. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nMISCELLANEOUS  WRITERS \n\n\n221 \n\n\nHis  dramatic  masterpiece,  The  Witching  Hour,  was  a natural \nproduct  of  his  interest  in  the  occult;  and  the  pages  dealing  with  that \nmarvellous  person,  Washington  Irving  Bishop,  who,  like  D.  D.  Home, \ndid  many  things  that  have  never  been  explained,  are  full  of  challenge. \nI was  particularly  impressed  by  Bishop\u2019s  finding  a word  that  Mr. \nThomas  had  selected  in  a book ; for  precisely  the  same  thing  happened \nto  me,  and  I have  no  solution  and  no  theory.  I was  sitting  in  a hotel \nin  Mentone,  watching  with  skeptical  amusement  the  tricks  of  a pair  of \ntraveling  adventurers,  when  suddenly  the  gypsy-looking  man  turned  to \nme  and  informed  the  audience  that  if  I would  select  a word  in  a big \nbook  I was  holding,  his  wife  would  find  it  immediately.  She  was  on  the \nother  side  of  the  room.  I opened  the  book  slightly,  so  that  no  one \ncould  see  the  pages,  and  then  I placed  my  finger  on  a very  common \nword,  and  closed  the  volume.  The  man  made  passes  at  his  wife;  she \nadvanced  across  the  room,  like  a somnambulist,  took  the  book  from  my \nhands,  turned  instantly  to  the  page,  and  placed  her  finger  on  the  right \nword.  I haven\u2019t  got  over  it  yet. \n\nApril  18,  1923,  Professor  Phelps  wrote  me: \n\nI am  quoting  the  thing  exactly  as  it  occurred.  You  may  use  it  with \nmy  name  or  in  any  way  you  like.  I have  no  objection  whatever  to  being \nquoted.  The  date  and  place  of  the  occurrence  were  Mentone,  France, \nin  1912,  March  9. \n\n\nTHE  GHOST  OF  CHAMOUNIX  1 \n(JOHN  RUSKIN;  GUARANTOR,  W.  J.  STILLMAN) \n\nRuskin  (1819-1900)  was  a bookworm  at  five,  wrote  largely  before \nhe  was  twelve  and  showed  his  lifelong  bent  in  an  essay  on  the  strata  of \nmountains  and  the  color  of  the  sea,  printed  when  he  was  fifteen.  His \ncourse  at  Oxford  was  interrupted  by  travel,  and  he  did  not  take  his \ndegree  until  he  was  twenty-five.  He  had  already  published  the  first \nvolume  of  his  most  extensive  work,  Modern  Painters.  His  printed  work \nruns  to  thirty  volumes.  He  is  one  of  the  greatest  masters  of  English \nprose,  and  his  thinking  on  social  and  political  problems  as  well  as  art, \nhave  had  vast  influence.  He  was  long  professor  of  Fine  Art  at  Ox- \nford, and  had  a string  of  honorary  degrees. \n\nW.  J.  Stillman  spent  one  summer  with  Ruskin  in  Switzerland  and \nmakes  this  declaration: \n\n1 The  Autobiography  of  a Journalist,  by  W.  J.  Stillman  (1901),  I,  313-14. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n222 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nConnected  with  him  [a  mountain  guide]  was  a story  which  Ruskin \ntold  me  of  a locality  in  the  valley  of  Chamounix,  of  which  the  guides \nhad  told  him,  haunted  by  a ghost  which  could  be  seen  only  by  children. \nIt  was  a figure  of  a woman  who  raked  the  dead  leaves,  and  when  she \nlooked  up  at  them  the  children  said  they  only  saw  a skull  in  place  of  a \nface.  Ruskin  sent  to  a neighboring  valley  for  a child  who  could  know \nnothing  of  the  legend,  and  went  with  him  to  a locality  which  the  ghost \nwas  reported  to  haunt.  Arrived  there,  he  said  to  the  boy,  \u201c What  a \nlonely  place!  There  is  nobody  here  but  ourselves.\u201d  \u201cYes,  there  is,\u201d \nsaid  the  child,  \u201c there  is  a woman  there  raking  the  leaves,\u201d  pointing  in \na certain  direction.  \u201c Let  us  go  nearer  to  her,\u201d  said  Ruskin,  and  they \nwalked  that  way,  when  the  boy  stopped  and  said  that  he  did  not  want \nto  go  nearer,  for  the  woman  looked  up,  and  he  said  that  she  had  no \neyes  in  her  head,  \u201c only  holes.\u201d \n\n\nMYSTICAL  EXPERIENCES \n(WILLIAM  SHARP) \n\nWilliam  Sharp  (1855-1905)  was  a Scot,  educated  at  Glasgow \nUniversity,  traveled  extensively,  lived  much  in  Italy  and  France.  He \nwrote  several  volumes  of  poetry,  biographies  of  Rosetti,  Shelley,  Heine \nand  Browning,  several  books  of  fiction,  also  literary  essays  and  antholo- \ngies. There  was  one  remarkable  division  of  his  works  and  aspect  of  his \nauthorship  which  is  well  set  forth  by  the  following  paragraph.1 \n\nOne  of  the  curiosities  of  modern  literature  is  seen  in  the  case  of \nProfessor  William  Sharp.  That  portion  of  his  work  written  under  his \nown  name,  although  of  high  quality,  was  curiously  lacking  in  the  won- \nderful elements  of  poetic  imagination  which  flowed  into  it  when  he \nwrote  his  Celtic  romances  under  the  pen-name  of  \u201c Fiona  Macleod.\u201d \nFor  a long  time,  \u201c Fiona  Macleod  \u201d was  believed  to  be  another  writer \u2014 \na mysterious  woman  the  secret  of  whose  identity  was  jealously  pre- \nserved. Even  now  when  the  secret  has  been  revealed  there  are  those \nwho  will  not  be  convinced;  so  wide  is  the  difference  between  the  two \nstyles  that  it  seems  to  them  incredible  that  one  mind  could  have \nachieved  both.  It  is  as  though  Pope  or  Southey  should  have  produced \nwork  in  the  manner  of  Keats  or  Shelley.  Some  have  traced  a psychic \nelement  in  the  phenomenon,  for  William  Sharp  is  said  to  have  had  some \nremarkable  spiritual  experiences. \n\n\n1 From  Light,  August  15,  1918. \n\n\nb>  Google \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nMISCELLANEOUS  WRITERS  223 \n\nHis  wife,  herself  a talented  writer,  tells  us  of  the  peculiar  states \nwhich  he  frequently  experienced : 1 \n\nI remember  from  early  days  how  he  would  speak  of  the  momentary \ncurious  \u201c dazzle  in  the  brain  \u201d which  preceded  the  falling  away  of  all \nmaterial  things  and  preluded  some  inner  vision  of  Great  Beauty,  or \nGreat  Presences,  or  of  some  symbolic  import \u2014 that  would  pass  as \nrapidly  as  it  came.  I have  been  beside  him  when  he  has  been  in  trance \nand  I have  felt  the  room  throb  with  heightened  vibration.  I regret  now \nthat  I never  wrote  down  such  experiences  at  the  time.  They  were  not \ninfrequent,  and  formed  a definite  feature  in  our  life.  There  are,  how- \never, two  or  three  dream-visions  belonging  to  his  last  summer  that  I \nrecollect.  Two  he  had  noted  down  in  brief  sentences  for  future  use. \nOne  was : \n\n\u201c The  Lily  of  the  World,  and  its  dark  concave,  dark  with  excess  of \nlight,  and  the  stars  falling  like  slow  rain.\u201d \n\nThe  other  is  headed  \u201c Elemental  Symbolism,\u201d  \u201c I saw  Self  of  Life, \nsymbolized  all  about  me  as  a limitless,  fathomless  and  lonely  sea.  I took \na handful  and  threw  it  into  the  gray  silence  of  ocean  air,  and  it  re- \nturned at  once  as  a swift  and  potent  flame,  a red  fire  crested  with  blown \nsunrise,  rushing  from  between  the  lips  of  sky  and  sea  to  the  sound  as  of \ninnumerable  trumpets.\u201d  2 \n\nOne  morning  he  told  me  that  during  sleep  he  had  visited  a city  of \npsychic  mechanism.  In  a huge  building  he  had  seen  this  silent  mechan- \nism at  work ; he  had  watched  a force  plunge  into  molten  metal  and  pro- \nduce a shaped  vessel  therefrom.  He  could  see  nothing  that  indicated \nby  what  power  the  machinery  was  driven.  He  asked  his  guide  for \nexplanation  and  he  was  led  along  passages  to  a small  room  with  many \napertures  in  the  walls,  like  speaking-tubes.  In  the  center  was  a table, \non  a chair  sat  a man  with  his  arm  on  the  table,  his  head  in  his  hand. \nPointing  to  him  the  guide  said,  \u201c His  thought  is  the  motive  power.\u201d \n\nIn  another  dream  he  visited  a land  where  there  was  no  more  war, \nwhere  all  men  and  women  were  equal ; where  humans,  birds  and  beasts \nwere  no  longer  at  enmity,  or  preyed  on  one  another.  And  he  was  told \nthat  the  young  men  of  the  land  had  to  serve  two  years  as  missionaries \nto  those  who  lived  at  the  uttermost  boundaries.  \u201c To  what  end?  \u201d he \nasked.  \u201c To  cast  out  fear,  our  last  enemy.\u201d  The  dream  is  too  long  to \nquote  in  its  entirety,  for  it  spread  over  two  nights,  but  one  thing  im- \npressed him  greatly.  In  the  house  of  his  host  he  was  struck  by  the \nbeauty  of  a framed  painting  that  seemed  to  vibrate  with  rich  color. \n\u201c Who  painted  that?  \u201d he  asked.  His  host  smiled,  \u201c We  have  long \n\n\n1 William  Sharp  (Fiona  Macleod):  A Memoir,  compiled  by  his  wife,  Elizabeth  A. \nSharp.  425. \n\n2 This  is  very  similar  to  the  visual  imagery  which  passes  through  Mrs.  Curran\u2019s \nmind  while  \u201c Patience  Worth  \u201d is  dictating  her  poetry.  See  The  Case  of  Patience \nWorth:  a Critical  Studu  of  Certain  Unusual  Phenomena,  by  W.  F.  Prince,  321-331. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n224 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nceased  to  use  brushes  and  paints.  That  is  a thought  projected  from \nthe  artist\u2019s  brain,  and  its  duration  will  be  proportionate  with  its  truth.\u201d \n\nOnce  again  he  saw  in  waking  vision  those  Divine  Forges  he  had \nsought  in  childhood.  On  the  verge  of  the  Great  Immensity  that  is \nbeyond  the  confines  of  space,  he  saw  Great  Spirits  of  Fire  standing  at \nflaming  anvils.  And  they  lifted  up  the  flames  and  moulded  them  on \nthe  anvils  into  shapes  and  semblances  of  men,  and  the  Great  Spirits \ntook  these  flaming  shapes  and  cast  them  forth  into  space,  so  that  they \nshould  become  the  souls  of  men. \n\nHe  was,  as  Mrs.  Mona  Caird  has  truly  said  of  him,  \u201c almost  en- \ncumbered by  the  infinity  of  his  perceptions ; by  the  thronging  interests, \nintuitions,  glimpses  of  wonders,  beauties  and  mysteries  which  made  life \nfor  him  a pageant  and  a splendour  such  as  is  only  disclosed  to  the  soul \nthat  has  to  bear  the  torment  and  the  revelations  of  genius.  . . .\u201d \n\nHe  was  accustomed  to  call  the  strange  realm  into  which  he  seemed \nto  enter  \u201c the  Green  Life.\u201d \n\nMrs.  Sharp  thus  tells  of  his  last  day: 1 \n\nOn  the  morning  of  the  12th \u2014 a day  of  wild  storm,  wind,  thunder \nand  rain \u2014 he  recognized  that  nothing  could  avail.  With  characteristic \nswiftness  he  turned  his  eager  mind  from  the  life  that  was  closing  to  the \nlife  of  greater  possibilities  that  he  knew  awaited  him.  About  3 o\u2019clock, \nwith  his  devoted  friend  Alec  Hood  by  his  side,  he  suddenly  leant  for- \nward with  shining  eyes  and  exclaimed  in  a tone  of  joyous  recognition, \n\u201c Oh,  the  beautiful  \u2018 Green  Life  \u2019 again ! \u201d and  the  next  moment  sank \nback  in  my  arms  with  the  contented  sigh,  \u201c Ah,  all  is  well.\u201d \n\nI include  these  brief  descriptions  of  William  Sharp\u2019s  peculiar  ec- \nstatic states,  because  he,  an  educated  man  and  a genius,  thoroughly \nbelieved  in  them,  and  because  I do  not  feel  quite  certain  that  we  have \nexplained  them  when  we  ejaculate:  \u201c Imagination!  \u201d \n\n\nPREMONITIONS \n(WILLIAM  THOMAS  STEAD) \n\nMr.  Stead  (1849-1912)  became  assistant  editor  of  the  Pall  Mall \nGazette  in  1880,  and  succeeded  John  Morley  as  editor  when  the  latter \nentered  Parliament,  and  introduced  \u201c interview  \u201d journalism  into \nEngland.  In  consequence  of  articles  attacking  social  vice  he  was  in \njail  three  months,  and  his  connection  with  the  paper  ceased,  in  1889. \n\n1 William  Sharp:  A Memoir,  419 \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGougle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nMISCELLANEOUS  WRITERS \n\n\n225 \n\n\nHe  then  founded  Review  of  Reviews , in  1890,  started  a series  of  cheap \nreprints  of  standard  literature,  and  from  1893  to  1897  conducted  also \nthe  spiritistic  magazine  Borderland.  He  was  radical  in  his  views  on \nmany  subjects,  and  wrote  with  vehemence  and  courage,  wielding  much \ninfluence  and  exciting  much  opposition.  Later  came  his  \u201cJulia\u2019s \nBureau  \u201d for  getting  spirit  messages.  Of  his  several  books,  If  Christ \nCame  to  Chicago  was  the  best  known.  He  was  drowned  in  the  sinking \nof  the  Titanic. \n\nHe  recites  1 that  on  January  1,  1880,  his  mind  was  so  vividly  im- \npressed that  he  would  during  the  year  take  a journalistic  position  in \nLondon,  for  which  then  there  appeared  to  be  no  prospect,  that  he  told \na friend  about  it.  He  was  then  in  the  ninth  year  as  editor  of  the \nDarlington  Northern  Echo.  But  he  received  a call  to  be  assistant \neditor  of  the  Pall  Mall  Gazette,  and  took  the  position  in  September  of \nthe  same  year. \n\nMy  second  premonition  [he  says  in  Real  Ghost  Stories ] was  equally \nas  clear  as  my  first  and  without  any  suggestion  from  outward  circum- \nstances. It  was  in  October,  1883.  My  wife  and  I were  spending  a \nbrief  holiday  in  the  Isle  of  Wight,  and  I remember  that  the  great  troop- \ners which  had  just  brought  back  Lord  Wolseley\u2019s  army  from  the  first \nEgyptian  campaign,  were  lying  in  the  Solent  when  we  crossed.  One \nmorning,  about  noon,  we  were  walking  in  the  drizzling  rain  round  St. \nCatherine\u2019s  Point.  It  was  a miserable  day,  the  ground  slippery  and  the \nfootpath  here  and  there  rather  difficult  to  follow.  Just  as  we  were  at \nabout  the  ugliest  part  of  our  climb  I felt  distinctly,  as  it  were,  a voice \nwithin  myself  saying:  \u201cYou  will  have  to  look  sharp  and  make  ready, \nbecause  by  a certain  date  (which,  as  near  as  I can  recollect,  was  16th  of \nMarch  of  the  next  year),  you  will  have  sole  charge  of  the  Pall  Mali \nGazette .\u201d  I was  just  a little  startled  and  rather  awed,  because,  as  Mr. \nMorley  was  then  in  full  command  and  there  was  no  expectation  on  his \npart  of  abandoning  the  post,  the  inference  which  I immediately  drew \nwas  that  he  was  going  to  die.  So  firmly  was  this  impressed  upon  my \nmind  that  for  two  hours  I did  not  speak  about  it  to  my  wife.  We  took \nshelter  for  a time  from  the  rain,  but  afterwards,  on  going  home,  I \nspoke,  not  without  reluctance,  on  the  subject  that  filled  me  with  sad- \nness, and  said  to  my  wife : \u201c Something  has  happened  to  me  which  has \nmade  a great  impression  upon  my  mind.  When  we  were  beside  St. \nCatherine\u2019s  lighthouse  I got  into  my  head  that  Mr.  Morley  was  going \nto  die.\u201d \n\n\u201c Nonsense,\u201d  said  she,  \u201c what  made  you  think  that?  \u201d \n\n\u201c Only  this,\u201d  said  I,  \u201c that  I received  an  intimation  as  clear  and \nunmistakable  as  that  which  I had  when  I was  going  to  leave  Darlington, \n\n1 My  Father,  by  Estelle  W.  Stead  (London,  1913),  88-91. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n226 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nthat  I had  to  look  sharp  and  prepare  for  taking  the  sole  charge  of  the \nPall  Mall  Gazette , on  March  16th  next.  That  is  all,  and  I do  not  see \nhow  that  is  likely  to  happen  unless  Mr.  Morley  is  going  to  die.\u201d \n\n\u201c Nonsense,\u201d  said  my  wife,  \u201c he  is  not  going  to  die.  He  is  going  to \nget  into  Parliament;  that  is  what  is  going  to  happen.\u201d \n\n\u201c Well,\u201d  said  I,  \u201c that  may  be.  Whether  he  dies  or  whether  he  gets \ninto  Parliament  the  one  thing  certain  to  me  is  that  I shall  have  sole \ncharge  of  the  Pall  Mall  Gazette  next  year,  and  I am  so  convinced  of \nthis  that  when  we  return  to  London  I shall  make  all  my  plans  on  the \nbasis  of  that  certainty.\u201d \n\nHe  was  so  certain  of  the  premonition  that  he  told  Mr.  Morley,  Mr. \nMilner  and  others  about  it,  and  when  Mr.  Morley  afterwards  consulted \nhim  about  some  proposed  changes  in  the  terms  of  his  engagement,  which \nwould  come  into  effect  in  May,  he  declined  to  discuss  the  matter  on  the \nground  that  as  he  himself  would  then  be  editor,  and  Morley  in  Parlia- \nment, there  was  no  use  in  it. \n\nIt  appears  not  to  have  been  a case  where  the  prediction  could  con- \ntribute to  its  own  fulfilment.  It  was  the  death  of  a certain  member  of \nParliament  on  February  24  which  opened  the  way  for  Mr.  Morley\u2019s \nelection,  whereupon  Mr.  Stead  stepped  into  his  shoes,  very  shortly \nbefore  the  date  predicted. \n\n\nAN  APPARITION  SEEN,  HEARD  AND  FELT \n(MRS.  T.  B.  STENHOUSE) \n\nMrs.  T.  B.  Stenhouse  was  for  more  than  twenty  years  the  wife  of  a \nMormon  missionary  and  elder.  Both  she  and  her  husband  deserted  the \nMormon  faith,  and  in  1874  she  published  a book,  entitled  Tell  It  All, \nwhich  attained  considerable  note.  It  is  in  this  book  that  the  following \nnarrative  is  found,  whose  lengthy  introduction  I condense  into  short \ncompass. \n\nThe  Stenhouses  were  living  in  Salt  Lake  City.  A certain  Carrie \nGrant,  a friend  of  Mrs.  Stenhouse,  was  in  failing  health.  Mrs.  Sten- \nhouse had  asked  her  husband  if  there  was  any  truth  in  the  rumors  of \nhis  attachment  to  Carrie,  and  he  said  there  was  not,  but  afterwards \nshe  learned  from  Carrie  that  this  was  not  exactly  true,  but  said  to  spare \nthe  wife\u2019s  feelings. \n\nMrs.  Stenhouse  was  with  Carrie  much,  and  one  day  the  latter  con- \nfessed her  love  for  Mr.  Stenhouse  and  added:  \u201c You  know  that  we  have \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nMISCELLANEOUS  WRITERS \n\n\n227 \n\n\nbeen  taught  that  polygamy  is  absolutely  necessary  to  salvation,  and  if \nI were  to  die  without  being  sealed  to  some  man  I could  not  possibly \nenter  the  celestial  kingdom.  My  friends  wish  me  to  be  sealed  to  one  of \nthe  authorities  of  the  Church,  but  I cannot  bear  the  idea  of  being  sealed \nto  a man  whom  I do  not  love.  I love  your  husband,  and  I want  you  to \npromise  that  I shall  be  sealed  to  him.  . . .When  I am  gone  will  you \nkneel  by  your  husband\u2019s  side  in  the  Endowment  House,  and  be  married \nto  him  for  me?  \u201d \n\nMrs.  Stenhouse  promised  to  carry  out  the  request  of  her  friend,  at \nthe  same  time  telling  her  that  her  husband  was  expecting  to  marry \nBelinda  Pratt  (in  consequence  of  the  pressure  brought  upon  him  by  the \nChurch  authorities  to  become  a polygamist).  Carrie  was  disturbed  by \nthe  news  of  the  projected  marriage  to  another  woman  and  hoped  that \nshe  should  be  \u201c sealed  to  eternity  \u201d to  Mr.  Stenhouse  first,  as  she  wanted \nto  be  the  \u201c second.\u201d  In  due  time  she  died.  And  now  we  give  the  story \nin  Mrs.  Stenhouse\u2019s  words : \n\nThe  following  evening  I went  around  again  to  the  house  to  gaze \nonce  more  at  the  form  of  my  dear  friend.  She  was  lying  in  her  coffin, \ndressed  for  the  grave,  and  I looked  at  her  long  and  tenderly  as  she \nrested  sleeping  there.  . . . \n\nI was  musing  sadly  over  these  things  as  I returned  home  that \nevening,  resolved  that  nothing  on  my  part  should  be  left  undone  which \nmight  insure  her  future  happiness,  and  I presume  that  in  my  mind  her \ndeath,  and  the  promise  which  I had  made,  were  the  all-absorbing \nthought.  Certain  it  is  that  a little  incident  occurred  to  me,  which \nproduced  a vivid  impression  upon  my  mind,  then  and  for  a long  time \nafter.  I believed  that  I was  visited  by  my  departed  friend. \n\nNow,  I was  not  naturally  superstitious,  and  I would  not,  on  any \naccount,  have  the  reader  think  that  I was  a believer  in  the  absurdities \nand  delusions  of  modern  Spiritualism.  At  the  time  of  which  I speak,  I \nknew  absolutely  nothing  of  the  \u201c manifestations  \u201d and  \u201c communica- \ntions \u201d received  at  stances \u2014 I had,  in  fact,  been  so  isolated,  and  was  so \nignorant  of  doings  of  the  world  in  general,  that  I had  never  even  heard \nof  such  things.  I certainly  did  not  believe  that  apparitions  of  the  dead \nreturned  to  trouble  us  with  communications  of  any  kind;  but,  never- \ntheless, I was  that  night  convinced  that  Carrie\u2019s  spirit  stood  beside  me, \nand  spoke  to  me,  just  as  in  life  she  might  herself  have  done.  Even  now, \nafter  the  lapse  of  several  years,  I hardly  know  what  to  think  of  the \nmatter,  for  it  made  such  a powerful  impression  on  my  mind.  Probably \nit  was  all  a dream \u2014 a vivid  and  lifelike  dream,  but  nothing  more.  The \nreader  will  remember  that  at  the  time  I was  in  a very  delicate  condition \nof  health,  my  mind  was  quite  unsettled  with  trouble  and  anxiety,  and \nfor  some  time  past  my  thoughts  had  been  constantly  fixed  upon  poor \nCarrie  and  her  sad  fate.  These  circumstances  combined  might  per- \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n228 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nhaps  have  shaped  my  ideas  and  raised  up  before  me  that  strange  vision. \nTo  me,  however,  at  the  time,  it  had  all  the  force  of  reality ; and  while  I \nleave  it  to  the  reader\u2019s  common-sense  to  determine  what  really  were  the \nfacts  of  the  case,  I think  I should  not  be  justified  in  altogether  omitting \nan  incident  so  singular,  which,  at  such  a critical  period  of  my  life,  so \nstrongly  affected  me. \n\nI was  sitting  alone  in  my  room,  and  reading,  when  suddenly  I felt \nas  if  someone  had  opened  the  door  and  entered,  and  I looked  round  to \nsee  who  it  was.  I felt  a \u201c Presence,\u201d  if  I may  so  speak,  but  I saw  no \none.  So,  thinking  that  I was  nervous,  and  resolved  to  control  my  feel- \nings, I took  up  my  book  again  and  tried  to  interest  myself  in  it.  A few \nminutes  elapsed,  and  then  I was  startled  again,  for  I felt  sure  that \nsomeone  was  leaning  over  me,  and  I seemed  almost  to  hear  them  breathe. \nQuite  certain  now  that  the  events  of  the  preceding  day  had  unsettled \nmy  mind,  I laid  aside  my  book  and  prepared  to  retire  for  the  night. \nBut  still  I could  not  get  rid  of  that  feeling  which  we  all  experience  when \nsomeone  is  near  us  whom  we  cannot  see  but  of  whose  presence  we  are  in- \nstinctively aware.  After  disrobing,  I lay  down  and  began  to  read  until \nI was  sleepy ; I then  turned  down  the  light,  without  entirely  extinguish- \ning it,  when,  immediately  after,  the  \u201c Presence  \u201d seemed  to  stand  beside \nmy  bed,  and  I lost  all  power  over  myself.  I was  not,  I believed,  asleep, \nbut  at  the  same  time  I did  not  seem  to  be  perfectly  awake.  I plainly \nsaw  Carrie  leaning  over  me.  \u201c Is  that  you,  Carrie?  \u201d I said.  \u201c Yes,\u201d \nshe  answered,  or  seemed  to  answer,  \u201c I want  something  from  you.\u201d \nThen,  pointing  to  a gold  ring  upon  my  finger \u2014 not  my  wedding  ring, \nthough  it  was  a wedding  ring \u2014 she  said : \u201c I want  you  to  give  me  that \nring.\u201d  \u201cYou  shall  have  it,\u201d  I answered;  and  she  then  bent  over  me \nand  kissed  my  cheek.  I distinctly  felt  the  coldness  of  her  lips  as  she \ntouched  me;  and  in  another  instant  she  was  gone.  I was  wide  awake \nand  trembling,  and  covered  with  a cold  perspiration,  for  I felt  certain \nthat  Carrie\u2019s  spirit  had  been  with  me,  and  now  that  she  had  spoken  to \nme  I felt  that  the  \u201c Presence  \u201d in  the  room  was  gone. \n\nI could  sleep  no  more,  although  all  fear  had  left  me,  and  I lay  awake \nfor  hours  thinking  over  the  matter  and  trying  to  explain  it  away.  In \nthe  morning,  I persuaded  myself  that  it  was  all  a dream  or  the  effects \nof  a disturbed  imagination;  but  as  I had  promised \u2014 whether  dreaming \nor  awake  it  mattered  little \u2014 to  give  her  the  ring,  I resolved  to  keep  my \nword  and  put  it  on  her  finger  secretly  as  she  lay  in  her  coffin.  With \nthat  intention  I went  to  the  house,  some  time  before  the  funeral  was \nappointed  to  take  place,  but,  as  there  was  constantly  some  one  in  the \nroom,  I felt  ashamed  to  carry  out  my  purpose,  lest  they  should  think \nme  silly  to  do  such  a thing. \n\nAs  the  time  approached  when  they  would  carry  her  to  the  grave,  I \nbecame  so  troubled  about  the  ring  that  I could  not  rest,  so  I went  into \nanother  room  where  one  of  Brigham  Young\u2019s  wives,  and  a plural  wife \nof  Carrie\u2019s  father,  were  talking  together ; and  I told  them  of  my  dream ; \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nMISCELLANEOUS  WRITERS \n\n\n229 \n\n\nfor  so  I called  the  vision  of  my  dead  friend,  although  it  seemed  to  me \nreality.  They  urged  me  to  lose  no  time,  but  to  go  instantly  and  put  the \nring  on  the  finger  of  the  corpse.  \u201c If  you  do  not,\u201d  they  said,  \u201c you  will \nnever  feel  happy ; she  will  never  rest,  but  will  be  sure  to  come  back  to \nreproach  you.\u201d  So  I went  and  did  as  they  said.  Without  any  one \nnoticing  me,  I stood  beside  the  casket,  and  raised  the  beautiful  hand \nwhich  looked  so  pure  and  wax-like,  but  oh,  so  cold!  and  I placed  the \nring  on  the  wedding  finger,  and  then  covered  it  with  the  other  hand. \nThen,  again,  beside  the  dead  body  of  my  friend,  I vowed  to  be  faithful \nto  the  promise  that  I had  made  to  her ; and  after  that  I felt  at  peace. \n\nIt  is  hardly  necessary  to  suggest  the  alternative  possibilities  in  this \ncase,  as  Mrs.  Stenhouse  took  them  fully  into  consideration  from  the \nfirst.  The  speaking  and  tangible  apparition,  or  whatever  it  was,  had  to \nforce  the  barriers  of  a robust  and  questioning  mind.  Such  a person\u2019s \n\u201c must  have  been  a dream  \u201d is  no  more  trustworthy  in  itself  than  a \ncredulous  person\u2019s  \u201c must  have  been  a spirit.\u201d  Besides,  the  lady  was \nevidently  somewhat  ashamed  of  having  had  such  an  experience,  as  not \nbeing  quite  the  thing,  and  while  she  feels  that  it  is  important  and  should \nbe  reported,  it  is  only  between  the  lines  that  we  read  that  she  really \nbelieves  that  her  friend\u2019s  spirit  actually  appeared  to,  addressed  and \ntouched  her.  The  experience  classifies  with  that  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Mor- \ngan (see  page  291),  who  had  no  doubt  that  he  was  awake,  and  that  the \nexperience  was  valid.  However,  we  quote  this  narrative  only  to  put  it \non  record  in  this  place. \n\n\nEVIDENCE  THROUGH  PRIVATE  MEDIUMS  1 \n(WILLIAM  JAMES  STILLMAN) \n\nThis  American  painter  and  journalist  (1828-1901)  studied  art \nunder  Frederick  E.  Church,  joined  Kossuth\u2019s  ill-starred  revolutionar}' \nmovement,  studied  art  with  Yvon  in  Paris,  painted  in  the  Adirondack \nregion,  edited  the  Crayon  in  New  York  City,  lived  several  years  in  Cam- \nbridge, Mass.,  joined  Ruskin  to  make  pictures  in  the  Alps,  lived  again \nin  France,  became  American  Consul  in  Rome  and  afterwards  in  Crete, \nedited  Scribner's  magazine  a short  time,  and  from  1875  to  1898  was \nthe  (London)  Times  correspondent  successively  from  Herzegovina, \nAthens  and  Rome.  He  wrote  The  Cretan  Insurrection  of  1866-1868, \nOn  the  Track  of  Ulysses,  his  own  Autobiography,  and  several  other \nbooks  (1901). \n\n1 Autobiography  oj  a Journalist,  by  W.  J.  Stillman. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n230 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nFirst  Mr.  Stillman  tells  us  of  his  failure  to  get  satisfactory  evidence \nby  several  years  of  investigating  through  professional  mediums.  His \nconviction  of  \u201c the  unreliability  as  well  as  the  utter  want  of  essential \nimportance  in  the  physical  manifestations  and  the  invariable  inconse- \nquence and  silliness  of  the  intellectual  results,\u201d  gives  his  testimony  to \nphenomena,  of  which  he  was  wholly  convinced,  the  more  weight. \n\nThe  most  remarkable  of  the  subjects  of  this  character  with  whom  I \nbecame  acquainted,  which  was  during  the  later  years  of  this  study,  was \nMrs.  H.  K.  Brown,1  the  wife  of  our  ablest  sculptor  of  that  day.  Mrs. \nBrown  was,  apart  from  the  peculiar  powers  she  possessed,  one  of  the \nmost  remarkable  women  I have  ever  known,  both  morally  and  intel- \nlectually, and  the  peculiar  mental  powers  she  manifested  were  well \nknown  to  all  the  large  and  thoughtful  circle  of  friends  which  gathered \nround  her.  No  physical  \u201c manifestation  \u201d took  place  in  her  presence, \nand  we  never  \u201c sat  \u201d as  a \u201c circle,\u201d  but  her  telepathic  and  thought- \nreading powers  in  ordinary  social  intercourse  were  most  surprising. \nShe  answered  readily  any  questions  proposed  in  the  minds  of  her  in- \nterlocutors, often  even  before  they  were  completely  formed,  and  she \npossessed  the  power  attributed  to  Zschokke,  of  reading,  or  seeing,  past \nevents  in  the  lives  of  those  who  were  placed  en  rapport  with  her.  Bry- \nant, the  poet,  assured  me  that  she  had  recounted  to  him  events  in  his \npast  life  not  known  to  any  living  person  except  himself,  and  I had, \nmyself,  the  evidence  that  in  her  presence  there  was  nothing  in  my  past \nlife  beyond  her  perception.  On  simple  contact  with  a letter  from  an \nunknown  person  she  gave  me  the  most  remarkable  analysis  of  the  char- \nacter of  the  writer,  and  though  this  evidence  is  always  open  to  criti- \ncism, the  disclosures  she  made  were  sometimes  surprising.  I gave  her \none  day  a letter  of  Ruskin  without  disclosing  the  authorship,  and  in \nthe  course  of  a long  analysis  she  said  that  the  writer  was  not  married, \nto  which  I replied  that  in  this  she  was  mistaken,  and  she  rejoined, \n\u201c Then  he  ought  not  to  be.\u201d  At  that  time  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Ruskin  were, \nso  far  as  I knew,  living  together,  and  no  rumor  of  their  incompatibility \nhad  come  about. \n\nMrs.  Brown  explained  the  possession  of  her  occult  powers  by  a voice \nin  the  manner  of  Socrates\u2019s  daemon,  which,  she  said,  was  always  present \nwith  her,  and  which  she  recognized  as  entirely  foreign  to  her.  She  re- \npeated what  she  heard,  word  for  word  as  the  words  came,  hesitating \nand  sometimes  leaving  a sentence  incomplete,  not  hearing  the  sequence. \nWhen  she  asked  who  was  speaking  to  her,  she  received  only  the  reply, \n\u201c We  are  spirit,\u201d  and  no  indication  of  personality  was  ever  offered. \nOn  one  occasion,  when  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Brown  were  on  a fishing  trip  into \n\n1 Henry  Kirke  Brown  ( 1814-1886)  was  the  sculptor  of  the  statues  of  General  Scott \nin  Washington,  Washington  in  Union  Square,  New  York  City,  Lincoln  in  Union \nSquare,  New  York  City,  and  of  several  eminent  Americans  in  Statuary  Hall  of  the \nnational  Capitol. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nMISCELLANEOUS  WRITERS \n\n\n231 \n\n\nthe  wild  parts  of  New  York  State,  and,  returning,  were  on  their  way  to \nthe  railway  station,  the  wheel  of  their  wagon  broke  and  they  had  to  go \nto  a blacksmith  on  the  road  to  have  it  repaired.  She  said  to  her  hus- \nband that  they  would  lose  the  train,  to  which  the  voice  replied  that  they \nwould  be  in  time,  for  the  train  was  late  and  they  would  arrive  with  a \nminute  to  spare.  And  in  fact  as  they  drew  up  at  the  station  the  train \ncame  in  sight  and  they  had  a minute  to  spare.  There  were  many  such \ninstances  in  which  Mrs.  Brown  showed  to  the  circle  of  her  acquaint- \nances, which  was  large  and  included  many  of  the  most  intellectual  minds \nof  the  artistic  and  literary  world  whose  center  was  New  York,  the \npossession  of  powers  \u201c not  dreamed  of  in  our  philosophy,\u201d  but,  as  she \ncarefully  avoided  notoriety,  they  never  came  under  public  notice.  Her \nhusband  implicitly  and  always  followed  the  directions  given  her \nthrough  her  demon. \n\nThe  whole  chapter  from  which  the  above  is  taken,  giving  other  inci- \ndents, is  well  worth  reading.  At  the  close  of  it  Mr.  Stillman  cautiously \nsums  up,  and  thinks  that  on  the  whole  the  evidence  favors  communica- \ntion from  discarnate  intelligences. \n\n\nVERIDICAL  DEATH-BED  VISIONS  1 \n(RENfi  WARCOLLIER) \n\nM.  Warcollier  is  a present-day  worker  in  the  field  of  experimental \ntelepathy,  and  his  book,  La  Telepathie,  is  a standard  one.  This  is  his \ntestimony : \n\nMy  uncle,  M.  Paul  Durocq,  left  Paris  in  1893  for  a trip  to  America, \nwith  my  aunt  and  other  members  of  the  family.  While  they  were  at \nVenezuela  my  uncle  was  seized  with  yellow  fever,  and  he  died  at  Caracas \non  June  24,  1894. \n\nJust  before  his  death,  and  while  surrounded  by  all  his  family,  he \nhad  a prolonged  delirium,  during  which  he  called  out  the  names  of  cer- \ntain friends  left  in  France,  and  whom  he  seemed  to  see.  \u201c Well,  well, \nyou,  too , and  you , you  as  well ! \u201d \n\nAlthough  struck  by  this  incident,  nobody  attached  any  extraordi- \nnary importance  to  these  words  at  the  time  they  were  uttered,  but  they \nacquired  later  an  exceptional  importance  when  the  family  found,  on \ntheir  return  to  Paris,  the  funeral  invitation  cards  of  the  persons  named \nby  my  uncle  before  his  death,  and  who  had  died  before  him.  It  is  only \n\n1 Barrett\u2019s  Death-Bed  Visions,  22-24 ; originally  found  in  the  magazine, \nPsychica,  1921. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n232 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nrecently  that  I have  been  able  to  collect  the  testimony  of  the  only  two \nsurvivors  of  this  event,  my  cousins  Germaine  and  Maurice  Durocq. \n\nGermaine  Durocq  writes,  as  follows : \n\nYou  ask  me  details  of  the  death  of  my  poor  father.  I well  remember \nhim  as  he  lay  dying,  though  it  is  many  years  ago.  The  thing  which \nprobably  interests  you  is  that  he  told  us  of  having  seen  some  persons  in \nheaven  and  of  having  spoken  to  them  at  some  length.  We  were  much \nastonished  on  returning  to  France  to  find  the  funeral  cards  of  those \nsame  persons  whom  he  had  seen  when  dying.  Maurice,  who  was  older \nthan  I was,  could  give  you  more  details  on  this  subject. \n\nMaurice  Durocq  writes : \n\nConcerning  what  you  ask  me  with  regard  to  the  death  of  my  father, \nwhich  occurred  a good  many  years  ago,  I recall  that  a few  moments \nbefore  his  death  my  father  called  the  name  of  one  of  his  old  companions \n\u2014 M.  Etcheverry \u2014 with  whom  he  had  not  kept  up  any  connection,  even \nby  correspondence,  for  a long  time  past,  crying  out,  \u201c Ah ! you,  too,\u201d  or \nsome  similar  phrase.  It  was  only  on  returning  home  to  Paris  that  we \nfound  the  funeral  card  of  this  gentleman.  Perhaps  my  father  may \nhave  mentioned  other  names  as  well,  but  I do  not  remember. \n\nThe  noted  American  clergyman,  Dr.  Minot  J.  Savage,  reported  a \nsimilar  case  which  occurred  in  a family  which  he  knew.  It  was  about  a \nlittle  girl  who,  while  dying,  exclaimed,  \u201c Why,  papa,  I am  going  to  take \nJennie  with  me,\u201d  stretched  out  her  arms  and  added,  \u201c Oh,  Jennie,  I\u2019m \nso  glad  you  are  here,\u201d  the  fact  being  that  her  playmate  Jennie,  whose \nillness  had  been  concealed  from  her  so  successfully  that  she  the  same \nday  had  selected  two  photographs  to  be  given  her,  had  died  the  same \nday.  The  incident  may  be  found  in  Hyslop\u2019s  Psychical  Research  and \nthe  Resurrection,  pf.  88. \n\nAnother  closely  similar  case  is  related  by  Frances  Power  Cobbe,  in \nher  book,  The  Peak  in  Darien , and  still  another,  said  by  Dean  Plumptre \nto  relate  to  \u201c the  mother  of  one  of  the  foremost  thinkers  and  theolo- \ngians of  our  time,\u201d  may  be  found  in  Barrett\u2019s  Death-bed  Visions,  p.  26. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nMISCELLANEOUS  WRITERS \n\n\n233 \n\n\nA COINCIDENTAL  EXPERIENCE  1 \n(LILIAN  WHITING) \n\nMiss  Whiting  began  her  career  as  literary  editor  of  the  Boston \nTraveler , and  was  for  several  years  editor  of  the  Boston  Budget.  She \nhas  written  nearly  or  quite  thirty  volumes,  on  subjects  literary,  bio- \ngraphical, topographical,  psychical,  ethical,  including  a book  of  grace- \nful verses,  From  Dreamland  Sent.  She  spends  part  of  every  year  in \nBoston  and  part  abroad,  usually  in  Florence,  Italy. \n\nMiss  Whiting  has  had  many  psychical  experiences,  some  of  them  of \nimpressive  evidential  character.  The  one  which  follows  should  be  con- \nsidered on  the  background  of  Miss  Whiting\u2019s  specially  intimate  rela- \ntions with  Kate  Field,  which  led  to  her  writing  After  Her  Death  and \nKate  Field \u2014 A Record.  We  learn  that  when  a girl  she  adored  Miss \nField  for  her  literary  work,  and  afterwards  had  fifteen  years  of  close \nfriendship  with  her. \n\nIt  was  a June  morning  in  Paris.  For  two  weeks  preceding  I had \nbeen  so  strangely  sad,  so  desolate  and  distraught  that  the  days  were  a \nproblem  to  me.  And  why?  I could  not  imagine.  Some  three  weeks \nprevious  I had  fared  forth  on  that  first  voyage  to  foreign  lands  which \nalways  prefigures  itself  in  life  as  an  experience  that  can  never  be  re- \npeated. Other  visits  may  be  as  happy,  or  happier ; but  there  is  a thrill \nin  one\u2019s  first  glimpse  of  Europe  that \u2014 as  Mr.  Stoddard  sings  of  that \nindescribable  sensation  that  \u201c follows  youth  with  flying  feet  \u201d \u2014 is  one \nthat  \u201c never  comes  again,\u201d  whatever  better  and  finer  things,  perchance, \nmay  come.  The  voyage  had  been  an  ideal  one,  full,  to  me,  of  a curious \nuplift  of  feeling  that  suddenly  changed,  the  day  we  landed,  to  a sad- \nness and  desolation  inexpressible,  and  for  which  no  adequate  cause \ncould  be  even  faintly  conjectured.  No  letters  or  cablegram  of  depress- \ning nature  had  reached  me ; and  still,  on  landing  at  Liverpool  after  the \nhappy  voyage  on  the  good  steamer  \u201c Pavonia,\u201d  I was  absolutely  unable \nto  fulfil  a previously  arranged  programme  of  proceeding  to  London  by \na detour  to  Stratford-on-Avon  and  Oxford,  with  leisurely  loitering,  and \ncould  only  take  the  first  train  to  the  great  metropolis,  trusting  that  its \nrush  of  life  might  exorcise  the  strange  spell  that  was  flung  over  me. \n\nThis  swift  change  of  feeling  from  exhilaration  of  spirits  to  an  un- \nutterable desolation  was  initiated  by  an  experience  for  which  I can \nsuggest  no  explanation ; but  the  occurrence  was  one  which  leaves  an \nimpress  that  will  forever  stand  as  a crisis  hour  in  life.  It  was  this. \n\nOn  our  last  night  on  shipboard  we  had  enjoyed  the  usual  merry \n\n1 After  Her  Death  (Boston,  1901),  13  ff.,  37  ff.  The  night  experience  is  also  briefly \ntold  in  The v Who  Understand  (355  f.). \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n234 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\ntime  of  the  \u201c Captain\u2019s  dinner  \u201d with  its  gala  and  laughter,  and  had \nretired  with  the  happy  anticipations  of  landing  at  Liverpool  in  the \nearly  morning.  I had  been  asleep  for  some  hours  when,  suddenly,  as  if \nby  an  electric  shock,  I found  myself  standing  on  the  floor  of  my  state- \nroom with  the  quiver  of  a current  of  electricity  pervading  me  from  head \nto  feet  as  if  I grasped  a strongly  charged  battery.  I turned  on  the \nelectric  light  and  looked  at  my  watch.  It  was  nearly  four  in  the  morn- \ning. The  words  I had  just  heard \u2014 not  with  the  outer  ear,  but  with \nsome  inner  sense \u2014 vibrated  in  the  air.  For  I had  seemed  to  see  stand- \ning, I knew  not  where,  three  forms,  which,  by  the  same  inexplicable \ninner  sense,  I knew  were  in  the  ethereal,  not  the  natural,  world;  I \nseemed,  too,  to  know  that  one  of  these  had  but  just  entered  that  world, \nand  I heard  her  say,  in  tones  of  mingled  joy,  amazement,  incredulity, \nand  triumph,  \u201c Is  this  all?  It  is  all  over!  \u201d \n\nThen  I said  to  myself : \u201c Some  one  I know  has  just  died, \u2014 some  one \nwhose  death  will  make  the  greatest  difference  to  me.\u201d  Yet,  strangely, \nI did  not  think  of  her , \u2014 in  whose  presence  or  absence  the  entire  world \nalways  changed  to  me, \u2014 she  with  whom  I constantly  lived  in  thought, \nwhether  we  were  together  or  whether  half  the  world  stretched  its  space \nbetween  us.  If  this  were  a creation  of  Action  and  not  a narration  of \nactual  fact,  I should  record  that  my  first  thought  was  of  her;  that  I \nrecognized  it  was  her  voice  that  thrilled  through  my  dreams,  and \nstartled  me,  with  a force  that  fairly  shot  me  from  a sound  slumber  to \nfind  myself  standing, \u2014 it  would  be  a more  rhythmic  sequence;  but  this \nis  not  an  imaginative  tale:  it  is  the  record  of  an  actual  experience.  I \ndid  not  think  of  her,  and  it  could  almost  be  added  that  it  was  the  only \nmoment  since  I had  known  the  happiness  of  meeting  her  that  she  was \nnot  in  my  thoughts.  Almost  at  once,  too,  I again  fell  into  a deep  sleep, \nwhich  was  incongruous  with  the  startled  shock,  and  slept  so  soundly \nthat  the  pretty  stewardess  was  quite  discouraged  in  her  attempts  to \ninduce  me  to  rise  at  the  necessary  hour  for  leaving  the  ship.  But  on \nawakening  in  the  morning  that  dread  desolation,  unanalyzed  and  un- \naccountable, settled  down  over  me.  Had  I been  shipwrecked  and  left \nalone  on  an  island  in  the  sea,  I could  not  have  been  more \u2014 and  I fancy \nI should  have  been  less \u2014 desolate.  For  it  is  invariably  true  that  when \nall  of  the  visible  fails  us,  the  invisible  is  potent  to  protect  and  comfort. \nIt  was  in  vain  that  I attempted  to  combat  this  apparently  idle  depres- \nsion. It  could  not  be  reasoned  away;  but,  as  I said,  it  was  so  over- \npowering that  I abandoned  perforce  the  anticipated  tour  to  the  home \nand  haunts  of  the  bard  of  Avon,  and  the  visit  to  classic  Oxford,  which \nhad  been  one  of  the  most  prized  anticipations,  and  went  directly  to \nLondon. \n\nStill,  the  sense  of  unutterable  desolation  persisted,  and  the  six  weeks \nplanned  for  London  were  reduced  to  six  days,  when,  in  a kind  of  des- \nperate attempt  to  break  the  spell,  I departed  for  Paris.  . . . \n\nAs  I have  said,  I had  long  had  a girl\u2019s  dreams  of  her  as  an  enchant- \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nMISCELLANEOUS  WRITERS \n\n\n235 \n\n\ning  figure  out  in  a gay,  glad  world  yet  unrevealed  to  me.  It  was  as \nvague  and  unreal  as  the  ethereal  world  can  seem  to  anyone  here  amid \nthe  things  of  sense.  When,  at  last,  I came  within  the  charmed  circle  of \nher  life,  she  became  to  me  the  magnetic  center.  So  that  when,  on  that \nJune  day  in  Paris,  as  the  sunny  radiance  of  the  morning  flooded  the \nChamps  \u00a3lvs4es  with  balm  and  bloom  and  radiant  energy,  I learned \nfrom  a cablegram  that  she  had  already  been  for  more  than  two  weeks \nin  the  life  beyond;  that  her  death  had  occurred  the  very  day  that  I \nlanded  at  Liverpool  and  had  been  given  that  thrilling  vision  of  my  last \nnight  on  the  steamer;  when  I realized  that  her  death  occurred  on  that \nfar  away  island  in  the  Pacific  where  there  is  no  cable  communication, \nand  that  it  had  taken  the  two  weeks  for  the  tidings  to  reach  the  United \nStates, \u2014 in  that  first  moment  of  blind,  bewildering  agony  there  was \nlittle  of  conscious  reflection  or  thought.  . . .* \n\nReading  time  backward,  like  the  Chaldeans,  many  things  began  to \ngrow  clear.  The  voice  and  the  vision  that  thrilled  me  like  a strong \ncurrent  of  electricity,  in  that  last  night  on  the  \u201c Pavonia,\u201d  were  now \nexplained.  It  was  she  whom  I had  seen  as  she  entered  the  unknown \nworld ; it  was  her  voice  that  I had  heard  in  that  tone  of  mingled  amaze- \nment, incredulity,  and  exaltation.  There  was  to  me  a solemn  impres- \nsiveness in  this  which  seemed,  in  that  moment  of  supremest  pain,  to  say, \n\n\u201c Be  still,  and  know  that  I am  God.\u201d \n\nOn  this  day  there  began  for  me  a summer  of  either  very  curious  \\ \ncoincidences,  or  of  convincing  spiritual  realities  in  daily  experience.  . . . \n\nI went  alone  to  my  room.  I called  on  her  to  come.  \u201c I,  too,\u201d  I \nsaid,  \u201c am  a spirit,  though  still  dwelling  in  the  physical  world.  Come \nto  me ; come  and  tell  me  what  this  means ! \u201d I implored  her.  In  a few \nmoments  that  same  mysterious  thrill,  which  I can  only  describe  as  like \ncontact  with  an  electric  current,  ran  through  me.  I seemed  to  perceive \nthat  she  came  and  stood  by  me,  one  hand  resting  lightly  on  my  shoul- \nder. I saw  nothing  visible;  I felt  nothing  tangible;  I heard  nothing \naudible ; and  still,  in  some  way,  I seemed  to  actually  know  that  she  stood \nby  me, \u2014 that  her  hand  was  on  me,  and  that  she  answered  in  these  words : \n\n\u201c It  was  the  only  possible  solution.\u201d  Each  word  fell  upon  my  mind  | \ndistinctly,  yet  far  apart,  and  as  if  it  were  a great  effort  to  impress  each  j \none.  Though  there  was  no  audible  sound,  yet  no  spoken  words  were \never  more  distinct.  There  seemed  to  me  no  room  to  doubt  that  this  was \ntelepathic  communion. \n\nMiss  Whiting,  several  days  later,  searched  the  London  newspapers \nand  could  find  no  notice  of  her  friend\u2019s  death.  Consequently  she  began \nto  hope  that  the  cablegram  was  a blunder,  and  her  hostess  was  of  that \nopinion.  But : \n\n1 Kate  Field\u2019s  death  in  Honolulu,  and  Lilian  Whiting\u2019s  experience  on  the  vessel \napproaching  Liverpool,  were  on  May  19,  1896,  (The y Who  Understand,  35). \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n236 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nI was  suddenly  conscious  of  her  presence:  she  stood  before  me  and \nthough,  as  before,  I saw  nothing  visible,  yet  I was  as  conscious  of  her \nform,  of  the  expression  of  her  countenance,  even  of  her  dress,  as  I could \nhave  been  of  any  friend  who  had  come  in.  And  again  distinctly  her \nwords,  though  not  audible,  fell  on  my  inner  sense. \n\n\u201c It  is  true,\u201d  ran  the  words,  calling  me  by  name ; \u201c it  is  true,  and \nyou  must  believe  it.\u201d \n\nThe  next  day  Miss  Whiting  called  on  her  friend  to  tell  her  how  the \ngulf  of  silence  between  them  could  be  bridged. \n\n\u201c It  rests  with  you  rather  than  with  me,\u201d  was  the  reply.  No  words \nwere  audible ; no  form  was  visible ; but  this  sentence  sank  upon  my  mind \nwith  the  absolute  and  unmistakable  reality  that  would  attend  any  reply \nmade  to  a very  serious  question. \n\nThis  time  the  words  were  not  quite  so  far  apart,  and  it  seemed \neasier  for  her  to  speak  and  for  me  to  receive  them  than  before.1 \n\nBut  we  are  now  getting  into  the  region  where  auto-suggestion  looms \nup  as  a very  plausible  possibility,  as  distinguished  by  the  indisputably \nevidential  fact  that  on  the  day  of  the  death  of  the  most  adored  friend \ncame  the  remarkably  vivid  and  pertinent  dream  or  vision  followed  by  a \nperiod  of  depression  appropriate  to  the  loss  of  such  a friend,  and  the \nmore  remarkable  in  that  Miss  Whiting  is  one  of  the  most  cheerful  and \nbuoyant  persons  whom  we  have  known.  It  should  be  added,  however, \nthat  she  is  fully  aware  of  the  possibilities  of  and  the  argument  for  sug- \ngestion, and  discussed  these  in  the  chapter  \u201c In  Two  Worlds.\u201d  She \nremarks : \n\nThis  perpetual  consciousness  of  her,  however,  did  not  produce  any \nperpetual  consciousness  of  her  presence.  When  that  recognition  came \nit  was  as  distinct  as  that  of  the  entrance  of  any  visitor,  besides  being \nfar  more  vivid  and  impressive.  Scrutinizing  these  mental  conditions \nthe  conviction  grew  that  if  her  presence  was  merely  a matter  of  imagi- \nnation on  my  part,  I should  imagine  it  more  frequently,  and  for  longer \nperiods  of  time.  But  it  seemed  to  be  a distinct  event  outside  myself \nwhen  I perceived  her  presence,  and  as  if  it  were  by  some  law  as  natural \nas  that  which  governs  our  meetings  in  this  world.  It  seemed,  too,  that \n\n1 The  widow  of  a Yale  professor  had  often  tried  to  obtain  automatic  writing,  but \nwithout  success.  Although  I am  absolutely  incapable  of  anything  of  the  kind  my- \nself, I have  started  many,  always  selecting  the  persons  with  care  and  giving  them \nrules  in  order  that  no  mental  mischief  may  result.  The  lady  began  to  write  in  about \nfive  minutes  after  my  experiment  with  her  began.  The  sentence  last  quoted,  pur- \nporting to  be  from  Kate  Field,  reminds  me  of  one  claiming  to  be  from  the  Yale \nprofessor:  \u201c We  do  not  leave  you;  you  leave  us.\u201d \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nMISCELLANEOUS  WRITERS \n\n\n237 \n\n\nshe  was  learning  how  to  reach  me,  as  my  spirit  was  endeavoring  to  learn \nhow  to  recognize  her,  and  that  on  both  sides  this  was  a spiritual  ex- \nperiment in  which  we  were  both  gaining  increased  facility. \n\n\nA PERSISTENT  APPARITION  1 \n(HENRY  WIKOFF) \n\nHenry  Wikoff  (1813-1884*)  was  a Philadelphian  who  may  almost \nbe  called  a professional  globe-trotter  and  consorter  with  prominent \npeople.  He  was  a lawyer  who  never  practised.  Attached  to  the  United \nStates  legation  at  London  in  1837,  and  employed  by  Lord  Palmerston \nas  secret  agent  at  Paris  in  1855,  \u201c no  man  ever  had  a brighter  diplo- \nmatic career  before  him,  and  no  one  ever  threw  it  away  more  lightly.\u201d \nHis  first  ramble  over  Europe  was  in  company  of  Edwin  Forrest,  the \ntragedian.  He  \u201c had  the  reputation  of  being  better  acquainted  with \nimportant  unwritten  history  than  any  other  man  of  his  day.\u201d  He  was \nthe  author  of  several  books. \n\nIn  April  of  this  year  (1834*)  I had  the  misfortune  to  lose  a cousin \nof  the  same  name  as  myself  by  a sad  accident.  He  was  thrown  from \na favorite  horse  when  out  for  his  daily  ride,  and  brought  home  insen- \nsible. I happened  to  pass  his  house  when  a carriage  slowly  drew  up  to \nthe  door,  and  on  inquiry  found  to  my  great  distress  what  had  occurred. \nPhysicians  were  immediately  summoned,  but,  with  the  exception  of  a \nbroken  rib,  no  external  damage  could  be  detected.  All  efforts  to  restore \nhim  to  consciousness  proved  unavailing,  and,  after  lying  for  some  hours \nin  a comatose  state,  he  expired.  He  was  but  twenty-five,  an  only  son, \nand  adored  by  his  family.  I was  walking  up  and  down  the  room  with \nhis  father  scarcely  an  hour  before  the  funeral,  when  I discovered  that \nno  portrait  of  him  existed,  which  was  an  additional  grief  to  his  afflicted \nrelatives.  I hastened  instantly  to  a well-known  artist,  who  on  hearing \nthe  circumstances  accompanied  me  back  to  the  house,  took  a sketch  in \npencil  and  then  made  a cast  of  the  face,  from  which  he  executed  an \nadmirable  likeness. \n\nI mention  these  painful  incidents  as  they  lead  me  to  speak  of  a \nsingular  occurrence  that  has  never  faded  from  my  recollection.  I \nshould  mention  that,  though  I lived  on  the  most  amicable  footing  with \nmy  lamented  cousin,  we  were  never  associates  in  the  familiar  sense. \nHe  was  of  a somewhat  reserved  and  unsympathetic  disposition,  as  I \nthought,  and,  whilst  we  always  met  with  pleasure,  we  never  courted  each \nother\u2019s  society.  I state  this  to  explain  that,  though  I was  greatly \nshocked  at  his  affecting  death,  I was  not  plunged  in  the  deep  affliction  a \n\n1 Wikoff\u2019s  Reminiscences  of  an  Idler  (New  York,  1880),  69  ff. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*.  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n238 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nmore  intimate  companionship  would  have  entailed.  With  this  prelude \nI will  go  on  to  relate  that,  on  the  night  of  the  funeral,  I sat  down  after \nmidnight  in  my  bedroom  to  write  his  obituary,  as  was  then  the  custom. \n\nI had  been  at  work  for  some  half  an  hour,  when,  on  looking  up,  I \nobserved  to  my  amazement  my  buried  cousin  standing  within  three  or \nfour  feet  of  the  table  where  I was  sitting.  I was  convinced  on  the  in- \nstant that  it  was  a mere  delusion ; but  what  perplexed  me  was  that  it  did \nnot  proceed  from  the  \u201c heat-oppressed  brain,\u201d  for  I was  perfectly  calm, \nmy  brow  cool,  and  my  pulse  regular.  The  figure  was  clothed  in  white \ndrapery,  so  that  I could  discern  nothing  of  the  person  save  the  height, \nwhich  was  exact.  The  face  was  distinctly  visible,  but  differing  from  his \nhabitual  cold  and  almost  cynical  expression,  for  the  countenance  was \nbenignant  and  sad.  After  rubbing  my  eyes,  and  smiling  at  the  absurd- \nity of  such  a phenomenon,  I began  to  write  again,  anticipating  that  the \nvision  would  gradually  disappear.  When  I looked  up  after  a time,  I \nfound  it  still  standing  in  the  same  spot.  I then  rose  and  went  to  the \nwindow,  which  I raised,  and  gazed  up  and  down  the  deserted  streets  for \nsome  ten  minutes,  thinking  the  cool  temperature  would  subdue  my  evi- \ndently disordered  fancy.  On  turning  round,  my  eyes  again  encountered \nthe  pallid  apparition,  which  I contemplated  steadily,  wondering,  mean- \nwhile, at  the  singular  condition  of  my  mind  that  could  conjure  up  a \nphantom  when  in  my  normal  state,  my  body  in  perfect  health,  and  my \nreason  undisturbed  by  any  emotion  of  a poignant  character. \n\nThoroughly  satisfied  that  I was  the  victim  of  my  imagination,  and \nrecalling  the  familiar  adage  of  Qui  vult  decipi,  decipiatur,  I repaired  a \nsecond  time  to  the  window,  where  I remained  for  some  time,  till  quite \nchilled  by  the  night  air.  The  experiment  was  useless,  for  the  spectre \nstood  its  ground;  and  now,  feeling  too  disturbed  to  continue  writing,  I \ntook  up  my  lamp,  crossed  the  room,  and  placed  it  on  a table  adjoining \nmy  bed.  Before  lying  down,  and  believing,  and  indeed  hoping,  that  by \nthis  time  my  unwelcome  guest  had  departed,  I looked  again,  and  dis- \ncovered that  the  ghost,  as  I almost  began  to  fancy  it  was,  had  turned \nround,  and  was  regarding  me  with  just  the  same  expression  it  had  from \nthe  first.  \u201c Well,\u201d  I exclaimed  aloud,  \u201c this  is  too  droll ; but  I won\u2019t \ngive  it  up ;\u201d  and  I grasped  my  book  when  in  bed,  as  was  my  habit,  and \nwent  on  reading  for  some  time  without  raising  my  eyes.  Whenever  I \ndid,  however,  they  invariably  encountered  the  calm  gaze  of  the  shadow. \nAt  last  I extinguished  the  light,  expecting  that  might  dispel  the  illu- \nsion ; but  no,  it  was  visible  as  before.  Finally,  I pulled  the  counterpane \nover  my  head,  when,  to  my  relief,  I saw  it  no  more,  and  so  went  to  sleep. \n\nIn  the  morning,  I reflected  on  the  strange  incident  of  the  previous \nnight,  and  marveled  whether  \u201c my  eyes  were  the  fools  of  the  other  senses \nor  worth  all  the  rest.\u201d  I hesitated  to  speak  of  it  then,  from  dread  of \nridicule,  but  I do  not  know  why  I should  not  speak  of  it  now,  to  show \nthat  a hallucination  is  possible  even  under  conditions  apparently  un- \nfavorable\u2014 with  the  mind  well  poised,  and  the  nerves  under  complete \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nMISCELLANEOUS  WRITERS \n\n\n239 \n\n\ncontrol.  I did  not  then,  nor  ever  after,  believe  that  I had  really  beheld \na spirit  from  the  other  world ; but  it  was  certainly  unaccountable  that, \nself-possessed  as  I was,  I should  be  compelled  to  struggle  firmly  for \nsome  two  hours  to  overpower  a fantasy,  and  then  fail. \n\nIt  was  singular,  too,  that  when  my  back  was  turned  I saw  nothing \nof  the  figure,  nor  yet  when  my  eyes  were  closed.  Methinks  a mere  fig- \nment of  the  brain  ought  to  have  been  visible  in  either  case.  Since  that \nperiod  I have  lost  relatives  and  friends  nearer  than  the  one  in  question, \nand  causing  me  deep  affliction,  but  no  such  result  followed. \n\nThis  experience  is  noteworthy  for  the  very  reasons  assigned  by \nMr.  Wikoff,  and  others.  The  apparition  was  the  only  one  he  ever  saw, \nand  yet  was  that  of  a relative  not  sufficiently  prized  by  him  to  affect \nhis  emotions  as  did  the  death  of  others.  He  was  calm  enough  to  ex- \namine his  own  state,  to  test  by  changing  his  own  location  and  in  other \nways,  and  finally  to  pull  the  counterpane  over  his  head  and  go  to  sleep. \nThe  apparition  appeared  but  a few  feet  from  him.  It  did  not  have  the \nexpression  which  characterized  the  cousin  while  living,  so  seemingly  was \nnot  an  objectified  memory;  moreover,  it  was  not  dressed  in  the  gar- \nments familiar  when  he  was  living,  but  a \u201c white  drapery.\u201d  It  did  not \nappear  before  his  eyes  when  he  stared  in  another  direction,  but  main- \ntained its  place  as  a real  person  would,  although,  when  Wikoff  lay  down \non  his  bed,  it  turned  around,  again  as  a real  person  would  do.  For \ntwo  hours  it  persisted,  in  spite  of  all  his  efforts  to  banish  it.  He  did \nnot  believe  it  \u201c a spirit  from  the  other  world  \u201d and  yet  it  did  not  act \nas  a \u201c mere  figment  of  the  brain  \u201d would  be  expected  to  act. \n\n\nAN  EMINENT  NATIONAL  EDUCATOR  DISCOVERS  HIMSELF \n\nTO  BE  A PSYCHIC \n\n(JOHANN  HEINRICH  DANIEL  ZSCHOKKE) \n\nThis  very  versatile  man  Zschokke  (1771-1848)  was  born  in  Magde- \nburg, but  spent  most  of  his  life  as  an  educator,  public  administrative \nofficer,  and  writer,  in  Switzerland.  His  voluminous  writings,  which \nlong  commanded  much  influence,  embraced  history,  fiction,  ethics,  etc. \n\u201c Zschokke  was  not  a great  original  writer,  but  he  secured  for  himself \nan  eminent  place  in  the  literature  of  his  time  by  his  enthusiasm  for \nmodern  ideas  in  politics  and  religion,  by  the  sound,  practical  judgment \ndisplayed  in  his  works,  and  by  the  energy  and  lucidity  of  his  style.\u201d \u2014 \nEncyclopedia  Britannica. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n240 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nHis  selected  works  in  forty  volumes  were  issued  in  1824-28;  and  a \nthirty-five-volume  edition  in  1851-54. \n\nThe  following  statement  from  his  own  pen,  may  be  found  in  his \nautobiographical  work,  Selbstschau,  I,  227,  but  the  translation  is  taken \nfrom  the  Religio-PhUosophical  Journal,  December  13,  1890. \n\nIt  has  happened  to  me  sometimes,  on  my  first  meeting  with \nstrangers,  as  I listened  silently  to  their  discourse,  that  their  former  life, \nwith  many  trifling  circumstances  therewith  connected,  or  frequently \nsome  particular  scene  in  that  life,  has  passed  quite  involuntarily,  and, \nas  it  were,  dreamlike,  yet  perfectly  distinct  before  me.  During  this \ntime,  I usually  feel  so  entirely  absorbed  in  the  contemplation  of  the \nstranger\u2019s  life,  that  at  last  I no  longer  see  clearly  the  face  of  the  un- \nknown wherein  I undesignedly  look,  nor  distinctly  hear  the  voices  of \nthe  speakers,  which  before  served,  in  some  measure,  as  a commentary \nto  the  text  of  their  features.  For  a long  time  I held  such  visions  as \ndelusions  of  the  fancy,  and  the  more  so  as  they  showed  me  even  the \ndress  and  motions  of  the  actors,  rooms,  furniture  and  other  accessories. \n\nBy  way  of  a test,  I once,  in  a familiar  family  circle  at  Kirchburg, \nrelated  the  secret  history  of  a seamstress  who  had  just  left  the  room \nand  the  house.  I had  never  seen  her  before  in  my  life.  People  were \nastonished  and  laughed,  but  were  not  to  be  persuaded  that  I did  not \npreviously  know  the  relations  of  which  I spoke,  for  that  I had  uttered \nwas  the  literal  truth.  On  my  part,  I was  no  less  astonished  that  my \ndream  pictures  were  confirmed  by  the  reality.  I became  more  attentive \nto  the  subject  of  my  vision,  that  I might  thereby  obtain  confirmation \nor  refutation  of  it.  It  was  invariably  ratified,  not  without  consterna- \ntion on  their  part. \n\n\u201c What  demon  inspires  you  ? Must  I again  believe  in  possession  ? \u201d \nexclaimed  the  spiritual  Johann  Von  Riga,  when  in  the  first  hour  of  our \nacquaintance  I related  his  past  life  to  him.  We  speculated  long  on  the \nenigma,  but  even  his  penetration  could  not  solve  it. \n\nI myself  had  less  confidence  than  any  one  in  this  mental  jugglery. \nAs  often  as  I revealed  my  visionary  gifts  to  any  new  person,  I regularly \nexpected  to  hear  the  answer \u2014 \u201c It  was  not  so.\u201d  I felt  a secret  shudder \nwhen  my  auditors  replied  that  it  was  true,  or  when  their  astonishment \nbetrayed  my  accuracy  before  I spoke.  Instead  of  many,  I will  mention \none  example,  which  preeminently  astonished  me. \n\nOne  fair  day,  in  the  city  of  Waldshut,  I entered  the  Vine  Inn,  in \ncompany  with  two  young  student  foresters.  We  were  tired  rambling \nthrough  the  woods.  We  supped  with  a numerous  company  at  the  table \nd'hote,  where  the  guests  were  making  very  merry  with  the  peculiarities \nand  eccentricities  of  the  Swiss,  with  Mesmer\u2019s  magnetism,  Lavater\u2019s \nphysiognomy,  etc.  One  of  my  companions,  whose  national  pride  was \nwounded  by  their  mockery,  begged  me  to  make  some  reply,  particularly \nto  a handsome  young  man  who  sat  opposite  to  me,  and  allowed  himself \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nMISCELLANEOUS  WRITERS \n\n\n241 \n\n\nextraordinary  license.  This  man\u2019s  former  life  was,  at  that  moment, \npresented  to  my  mind.  I turned  to  him  and  asked  whether  he  would \nanswer  me  candidly  if  I related  to  him  some  of  the  most  sacred  passages \nof  his  life,  I knowing  as  little  of  him  personally  as  he  did  of  me?  That \nwould  be  going  a little  farther  I thought  than  Lavater  did  with  his \nphysiognomy.  He  promised,  if  I were  correct  in  my  information,  to \nadmit  it  frankly.  I then  related  what  my  vision  had  shown  me,  and  the \nwhole  company  were  made  acquainted  with  the  private  history  of  the \nyoung  merchant;  his  school  years,  his  youthful  errors,  and  lastly,  with \na fault  committed  in  reference  to  the  strong  box  of  his  principal.  I \ndescribed  to  him  the  uninhabited  room  with  whitened  walls,  where,  to \nthe  right  of  the  brown  door,  on  a table,  stood  a black  money  box,  etc. \n\nA dead  silence  prevailed  during  the  whole  narrative,  which  I alone \noccasionally  interrupted  by  inquiring  whether  I spoke  the  truth?  The \nstartled  young  man  confirmed  every  particular,  and  even,  what  I had \nscarcely  expected,  the  last  mentioned.  Touched  by  his  candor,  I shook \nhands  with  him  over  the  table  and  said  no  more.  He  asked  my  name, \nwhich  I gave  him,  and  we  remained  together  talking  till  past  midnight. \nHe  is  probably  yet  living. \n\nI can  well  explain  to  myself  how  a person  of  lively  imagination  may \nform,  as  in  a romance,  a correct  picture  of  the  actions  and  passions  of \nanother  person,  of  a certain  character,  under  certain  circumstances. \nBut  whence  came  those  trifling  accessories  which  in  no  wise  concerned \nme,  with  whom  I neither  had,  nor  desired  to  have,  any  connection?  Or \nwas  the  whole  matter  a constantly  recurring  accident?  Or  had  my \nauditor,  perhaps,  when  I related  the  particulars  of  his  former  life,  very \ndifferent  views  to  give  of  the  whole,  although  in  his  first  surprise,  and \nmisled  by  resemblances,  he  had  mistaken  them  for  the  same?  And  yet, \nimpelled  by  this  very  doubt,  I had  given  myself  trouble  to  speak  of  the \nmost  insignificant  things  which  my  waking  dream  had  revealed  to  me. \nI shall  not  say  another  word  on  this  singular  gift  of  vision,  of  which  I \ncannot  say  that  it  was  ever  of  the  slightest  service.  It  manifested \nitself  rarely,  quite  independently  of  my  will,  and  several  times  in  favor \nof  persons  whom  I cared  little  to  look  through.  Neither  am  I the  only \nperson  in  possession  of  this  power.  On  an  excursion  I once  made  with \ntwo  of  my  sons,  I met  with  an  old  Tyrolese  who  carried  oranges  and \nlemons  about  the  country,  in  a house  of  public  entertainment,  in  Lower \nHanenstein,  one  of  the  passes  of  the  Jura.  He  fixed  his  eyes  on  me  for \nsome  time,  then  mingled  in  the  conversation,  and  said  that  he  knew  me, \nthough  he  knew  me  not;  and  went  on  to  relate  what  I had  done  and \nstriven  to  do  in  former  times,  to  the  consternation  of  the  country  people \npresent,  and  the  great  admiration  of  my  children,  who  were  diverted  to \nfind  another  person  gifted  like  their  father.  How  the  old  lemon  mer- \nchant came  by  his  knowledge  he  could  not  explain,  either  to  me  or  to \nhimself : he  seemed,  nevertheless,  to  value  himself  somewhat  upon  his \nmysterious  wisdom. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n242 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nIt  required  moral  courage  for  Zschokke,  a man  in  the  possession  of \nan  extraordinary  reputation  for  learning  and  wisdom,  and  at  a period \nwhen  fewer  of  the  intelligentsia  had  respect  for  what  we  now  call \npsychic  research,  to  give  this  testimony.  That  he  was  speaking  hon- \nestly we  can  hardly  doubt.  He  gives  the  name  of  a man  of  reputation, \nwhom  his  powers  had  amazed,  tells  in  what  inn  another  such  feat  had \nbeen  performed,  and  the  whole  account  would  soon  have  been  discred- \nited had  not  people  who  had  long  known  him  heard  of  his  psychic  gifts. \n\n\nTESTIMONY  FOR  DOWSING \n(ZSCHOKKE) \n\nMy  connection  with  mining  operations  brought  me  acquainted  with \nmany  persons  in  whom  I was  much  interested.  The  operations  them- \nselves were  unimportant,  for  the  interior  of  the  Jura  is  mostly  poor  in \nmetals,  but  an  alabaster  quarry  which  I discovered  brought  me  into  a \nfriendly  correspondence  with  the  venerable  Prince  Primate,  Karl  von \nDalberg,  and  my  search  after  salt  and  coal  to  the  acquaintance  of  a \nyoung  Rhabdomantin  of  twenty  years  old,  who  was  sent  to  me  by  the \nwell-known  geologist,  Dr.  Ebel,  of  Zurich.  In  almost  every  canton  of \nSwitzerland  are  found  persons  endowed  with  the  mysterious  natural \ngifts  of  discovering,  by  a peculiar  sensation,  the  existence  of  subter- \nranean waters,  metals  or  fossils.  I have  known  many  of  them,  and  often \nput  their  marvelous  talent  to  the  test.  One  of  these  was  the  abbot  of \nthe  convent  of  St.  Urban,  in  the  canton  of  Lucerne,  a man  of  learning \nand  science;  and  another  a young  woman,  who  excelled  all  I have  ever \nknown.  I carried  her  and  her  companion  with  me  through  several  dis- \ntricts entirely  unknown  to  her,  but  with  the  geological  formation  of \nwhich,  and  the  position  of  its  salt  and  sweet  waters,  I was  quite  famil- \niar, and  I never  once  found  her  deceived.  The  results  of  the  most  care- \nful observation  have  compelled  me  at  length  to  renounce  the  obstinate \nsuspicion  and  incredulity  I at  first  felt  on  this  subject,  and  have  pre- \nsented me  with  a new  phase  of  nature,  although  one  still  involved  in \nenigmatical  obscurity. \n\nEven  Howitt  regarded  Zschokke  as  superstitious  as  regards  his \nbelief  in  rhabdomancy,  or  dowsing.  But,  since  his  time,  such  men  as \nSir  William  Barrett,  as  the  result  of  tests,  have  been  brought  to  the \nconclusion  that  there  is  a valid  foundation  for  it.1 \n\n1 See  The  Divining-Rod:  An  Experimental  and  Psychological  Investigation,  by \nBarrett  and  Besterman  (London,  1926). \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nARTISTS,  SCULPTORS,  ACTORS,  COMPOSERS \n\nAND  MUSICIANS \n\n\nTELEPATHY  OR  AMAZING  COINCIDENCE  1 \n(EVELYN  DE  MORGAN) \n\nMrs.  William  De  Morgan  (1854 P-1919)  in  her  girlhood  shocked  her \naristocratic  family  by  her  proclivity  for  art,  as  her  Uncle  Roddam \nSpencer-Stanhope  had  already  disgraced  it.  There  was  no  saving  her, \nhowever,  and  she  became  a skilful  executor  of  paintings  in  the  pre- \nRaphaelite  style,  many  of  which  are  in  art  galleries  and  private \ncollections. \n\nOn  one  occasion  Mrs.  Pickering  [Evelyn\u2019s  mother]  was  anxious  to \ngive  a present  to  her  brother,  Sir  Walter  Spencer-Stanhope,  and  com- \nmissioned Evelyn  to  paint  a large  picture  for  this  purpose,  the  subject \nto  be  chosen  by  its  future  recipient.  Sir  Walter,  however,  declared \nhimself  unable  to  think  of  anything  suitable,  and  finally,  as  Evelyn  sat \ndrawing  in  her  studio  in  London  one  evening,  it  flashed  across  her  that \nshe  would  like  to  paint  a picture  from  the  text,  \u201c Mercy  and  Truth  have \nmet  together , Righteousness  and  Peace  have  hissed  each  other.\u201d  So \nclearly  did  she  visualize  the  design  that  she  drew  it  forthwith. \n\nThe  following  morning  brought  a letter  from  her  uncle  in  York- \nshire : \u201c I have  at  last  thought  of  a subject  I should  like  painted,\u201d  he \nwrote ; and  to  her  astonishment  he  suggested  the  text  for  which  she  had \ndrawn  the  cartoon  apparently  at  the  very  hour  at  which  he  was  writing \nto  her ! \n\n\nTHE  ARTIIST  ALSO  A PSYCHIC  2 \n(ALFRED  PEARSE) \n\nCaptain  Alfred  Pearse  (....?-....)  is  an  English  artist,  author \nand  inventor  who  has  captured  twenty-five  prizes  for  drawing  and \npainting,  including  a First  Prize  for  figure  subjects  in  black  and  white \nat  the  International  Exhibition  of  1884.  For  a number  of  years  he \n\n1 William  De  Morgan  and  His  Wife,  by  A.  M.  W.  Stirling  (Henry  Holt  & Co., \nN.  Y\u201e  1922),  353. \n\n2 International  Psychic  Gazette,  September,  1924. \n\n243 \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n244 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nwas  special  artist  for  the  Pictorial  World.  He  painted  a number  of \npictures  for  the  present  King  and  Queen,  and  was  the  designer  of  royal \ncostumes  for  ceremonial  use;  also  made  one  hundred  Victoria  Cross \npictures  for  the  Government,  etc.  Oleographed  reproductions  of  pic- \ntures by  him  are  said  to  be  common  in  English  homes. \n\nThe  following  account  is  the  result  of  a special  interview  with \nMr.  Pearse. \n\nA young  lady  in  spirit  once  came  to  ask  me  to  tell  her  sweetheart \nthat  she  was  dead.  When  I went  to  him  he  said,  \u201c It  is  nonsense ; I \nhave  just  had  a letter  from  her.\u201d  But  he  went  to  her  house  and  found \nshe  had  died  at  the  very  time  she  came  to  me. \n\nI will  tell  you  of  another  curious  experience.  A doctor  was  attend- \ning my  wounded  foot  in  London  when  I came  back  from  France.  What \nwas  known  as  \u201c the  Belgian  murder  \u201d occurred  at  the  time.  A woman \nwas  killed  and  her  body  thrown  over  a railing,  in  Russell  Square,  in  a \nsack.  When  I looked  at  her  picture  in  the  Daily  Mirror  I saw  nothing \nbut  a man\u2019s  face,  which  I drew  and  took  to  the  doctor.  Nobody  knew \nanything  then  of  the  murderer.  The  doctor  said  to  me,  \u201c This  is \nSpiritualism;  you  must  not  dabble  in  that;  a friend  of  mine  has  just \ndied  through  dabbling  in  Spiritualism.\u201d  I thought  no  more  about  it. \nAbout  three  o\u2019clock  next  morning  the  spirit  of  a lady  appeared  to  me. \nShe  had  a beautiful  oval  face,  with  fair  hair  and  was  standing  by  my \nbed  in  a black  dress.  She  said,  \u201c I want  you  to  understand  that  I did \n\nnot  die  through  dabbling  in  Spiritualism;  I died  from ,\u201d  and  she \n\ntold  me  the  true  cause  of  her  death.  I went  off  to  the  doctor  and  told \nhim  what  had  occurred.  He  said,  \u201c Why,  you  have  absolutely  de- \nscribed the  woman,  but  her  hair  was  not  fair,  it  was  white.\u201d  He  ad- \nmitted that  her  own  diagnosis  of  her  trouble  was  correct.  \u201c Then  why \nshould  you  say  she  died  from  dabbling  in  Spiritualism?  \u201d I asked.  He \nsimply  shrugged  his  shoulders,  and  had  no  more  to  say.  It  had  worried \nthe  spirit  that  he  had  told  a lie  about  her,  and  therefore  her  early \nmorning  visit  to  me.  The  murderer  was  not  discovered  for  some  time, \nbut  when  he  was,  it  was  seen  at  once  that  the  drawing  I had  given  to \nthe  doctor  was  undoubtedly  of  him.  The  doctor  admitted  it  was  so, \nand  he  has  the  sketch  still,  as  he  said  he  would  like  to  keep  it. \n\nMrs.  St.  John  Montagu  lately  had  an  article  on  crystal-gazing  in \na Sunday  paper.  I could  sketch  for  her  the  things  she  sees  in  the \ncrystal,  just  as  I drew  those  of  Mr.  Von  Bourg  in  the  Merstham  Tun- \nnel affair.  I also  made  a sketch  in  connection  with  the  Foxwell  murder. \nVon  Bourg  had  clairvoyantlv  seen  an  opening  in  the  bank  of  the \nThames  where  he  said  the  murdered  man\u2019s  body  passed,  and  it  turned \nover  so  that  he  could  see  the  face,  with  a terrible  wound  in  the  fore- \nhead. The  editor  of  the  Strand  Magazine,  who  lived  near  the  place, \nsaid  to  me  there  was  no  such  opening.  After  the  body  was  found, \nhowever,  he  asked  me  to  go  and  sketch  the  spot.  I engaged  a boatman \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nARTISTS \n\n\n245 \n\n\nand  said,  \u201c Do  you  know  where  Mr.  Foxwell\u2019s  body  was  found  ? \u201d He \nsaid,  \u201c I was  the  man  who  brought  it  out.  It  would  not  have  appeared \nuntil  the  fifth  day,  but  we  brought  it  up  on  the  fourth  by  dropping  a \nsack  of  coal  at  the  spot.\u201d  And  there  was  an  opening  in  the  bank  into \nwhich  the  river  flowed  at  high  tide.  The  swirl  of  the  water  caused  by \nthe  mill  lade  joining  the  river  had  turned  the  murdered  man\u2019s  body \nover,  as  described  in  Von  Bourg\u2019s  vision,  and  so  enabled  him  to  see  and \ndescribe  the  face. \n\nThe  spirit  of  my  own  father  once  appeared  to  me  at  seven  in  the \nmorning  while  I was  dressing.  He  stood  at  my  bed-room  door  in  full \ndaylight.  He  had  then  been  dead  about  two  years.  He  said,  \u201c So  and \nso  is  dead,\u201d  naming  some  one,  but  I did  not  catch  the  name.  I thought \nit  must  be  my  sister.  I told  my  wife  to  look,  but  the  figure  had  van- \nished. She  said,  \u201c What  is  the  matter?  \u201d I said,  \u201c Father  has  ap- \npeared at  the  door,  and  said  some  one  has  died;  I am  afraid  it  is \nAnnie.\u201d  We  telegraphed  to  her  address,  but  everything  was  all  right, \nand  my  wife  said,  \u201c You  are  always  imagining  these  things.\u201d  But  next \nmorning  I received  a letter  from  Australia,  saying  that  my  uncle,  who \nused  to  be  called  my  father\u2019s  twin  soul,  as  they  had  always  been  so  fond \nof  each  other,  had  died.  My  father  had  apparently  wished  to  break \nthe  news  to  me. \n\nAbout  four  o\u2019clock  one  morning  the  spirit  of  a thin  man  came  to \nme  and  said,  \u201c I want  you  to  comfort  my  brother.\u201d  I had  never  seen \nthe  man  before,  and  could  not  make  out  who  the  brother  might  be,  but \nI later  received  an  impression  that  he  might  be  a man  I knew.  I wrote \nto  this  man  asking  if  he  was  in  any  trouble  and  if  I could  help  him. \nAfter  three  days  I heard  from  him,  6aying  that  he  had  only  just \nreceived  my  letter,  owing  to  a mistake  in  the  address.  He  said,  \u201c With \nit  a letter  has  come  from  my  sister,  saying  my  brother  died  early  on \nthe  morning  you  wrote;  but  there  is  no  connection  between  the  two.\u201d \nTwo  or  three  days  later  he  called  and  said,  \u201c Tell  me  who  you  saw.\u201d \nI described  the  man  of  my  vision.  He  said,  \u201c Yes,  that  was  my  brother ; \nwhat  did  he  say?  \u201d I told  him  and  said,  \u201c You  ought  to  be  very  pleased \nto  think  your  brother\u2019s  last  thoughts  were  of  you.\u201d  Then  he  said,  \u201c I \nmust  believe  it,  for  you  have  absolutely  described  him.\u201d  He  was  an \nanti-Spiritualist  before  that.  I have  since  illustrated  some  of  his \nbooks. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGoogle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n246 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nA TELEPATHIC  IMPRESSION  OF  AN  UNUSUAL \nCHARACTER  1 \n\n(ARTHUR  SEVERN) \n\nArthur  Severn,  still  living,  son  of  a friend  of  Keats,  husband  of \na ward  and  cousin  of  Ruskin,  recollections  of  whom  he  is  now  prepar- \ning, is  an  English  artist  of  reputation,  whose  paintings  have  been  ex- \nhibited in  Paris  and  at  the  Royal  Academy  and  the  Royal  Institute \nin  London. \n\nWhile  it  was  Mrs.  Severn  who  had  the  telepathic  experience,  Mr. \nSevern  was  the  \u201c agent  \u201d therein,  and  gives  his  signed  testimony.  The \nstatements  were  obtained  by  John  Ruskin.  Mrs.  Severn  says: \n\nI woke  up  with  a start,  feeling  I had  had  a hard  blow  on  my  mouth, \nand  with  a distinct  sense  that  I had  been  cut,  and  was  bleeding  under \nmy  upper  lip,  and  seized  my  pocket-handkerchief,  and  held  it  (in  a \nlittle  pushed  lump)  to  the  part,  as  I sat  up  in  bed,  and  after  a few \nseconds,  when  I removed  it,  I was  astonished  not  to  see  any  blood,  and \nonly  then  realized  it  was  impossible  anything  could  have  struck  me \nthere,  as  I lay  fast  asleep  in  bed,  and  so  I thought  it  was  only  a dream ! \n\u2014 but  I looked  at  my  watch,  and  saw  it  was  seven,  and  finding  Arthur \n(my  husband)  was  not  in  the  room,  I concluded  (rightly)  that  he  must \nhave  gone  out  on  the  lake  for  an  early  sail,  as  it  was  so  fine. \n\nI then  fell  asleep.  At  breakfast  (half-past  nine),  Arthur  came  in \nrather  late,  and  I noticed  he  rather  purposely  sat  farther  away  from \nme  than  usual,  and  every  now  and  then  put  his  pocket-handkerchief \nfurtively  up  to  his  lip,  in  the  very  way  I had  done.  I said,  \u201c Arthur, \nwhy  are  you  doing  that?  \u201d and  added  a little  anxiously,  \u201c I know  you \nhave  hurt  yourself!  but  I\u2019ll  tell  you  why  afterwards.\u201d  He  said,  \u201c Well, \nwhen  I was  sailing,  a sudden  squall  came,  throwing  the  tiller  suddenly \nround,  and  it  struck  me  a bad  blow  in  the  mouth,  under  the  upper  lip, \nand  it  has  been  bleeding  a good  deal  and  won\u2019t  stop.\u201d  I then  said, \n\u201c Have  you  any  idea  what  o\u2019clock  it  was  when  it  happened?  \u201d and  he \nanswered,  \u201c It  must  have  been  about  seven.\u201d \n\nI then  told  him  what  had  happened  to  me , much  to  hit  surprise,  and \nall  who  were  with  us  at  breakfast. \n\nIt  happened  here  about  three  years  ago  at  Brantwood,  to  me. \n\nJoan  R.  Severn. \n\n\nIn  reply  to  inquiries  Mrs.  Severn  writes: \n\n\n1 Phantasms  oj  the  Living,  I,  188-89. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nARTISTS \n\n\n247 \n\n\nThere  was  no  doubt  about  my  starting  up  in  bed  wide  awake,  as  I \nstuffed  my  pocket-handkerchief  into  my  mouth,  and  held  it  pressed \nunder  my  upper  lip  for  some  time  before  removing  it  to  \u201c see  the \nblood,\u201d \u2014 and  was  much  surprised  that  there  was  none.  Some  little \ntime  afterwards  I fell  asleep  again.  I believe  that  when  I got  up,  an \nhour  afterwards,  the  impression  was  still  vividly  in  my  mind,  and  that \nas  I was  dressing  I did  look  under  my  lip  to  see  if  there  was  any  mark. \n\nMr.  Severn\u2019s  account,  dated  November  15,  1883,  is  as  follows: \n\nEarly  one  summer  morning,  I got  up  intending  to  go  and  sail  on \nthe  lake ; whether  my  wife  heard  me  going  out  of  the  room  I don\u2019t  know ; \nshe  probably  did,  and  in  a half-dreamy  state  knew  where  I was  going. \n\nWhen  I got  down  to  the  water  I found  it  calm,  like  a mirror,  and \nremember  thinking  it  quite  a shame  to  disturb  the  wonderful  reflections \nof  the  opposite  shore.  However,  I soon  got  afloat,  and  as  there  was  no \nwind,  contented  myself  with  pulling  up  my  sails  to  dry,  and  putting \nmy  boat  in  order.  Soon  some  slight  air  came,  and  I was  able  to  sail \nabout  a mile  below  Brant  wood,  then  the  wind  dropped,  and  I was  left \nbecalmed  for  half-an-hour  or  so,  when,  on  looking  up  to  the  head  of  the \nlake,  I saw  a dark  blue  line  on  the  water.  At  first  I couldn\u2019t  make  it \nout,  but  soon  saw  that  it  must  be  small  waves  caused  by  a strong  wind \ncoming.  I got  my  boat  as  ready  as  I could,  in  the  short  time,  to  re- \nceive this  gust,  but  somehow  or  other  she  was  taken  aback,  and  seemed \nto  spin  round  when  the  wind  struck  her,  and  in  getting  out  of  the  way \nof  the  boom  I got  my  head  in  the  way  of  the  tiller,  which  also  swung \nround  and  gave  me  a nasty  blow  in  the  mouth,  cutting  my  lip  rather \nbadly,  and  having  become  loose  in  the  rudder  it  came  out  and  went \noverboard.  With  my  mouth  bleeding,  the  mainsheet  more  or  less  round \nmy  neck,  and  the  tiller  gone,  and  the  boat  in  confusion,  I could  not  help \nsmiling  to  think  how  suddenly  I had  been  humbled  almost  to  a wreck, \njust  when  I thought  I was  going  to  be  so  clever!  However,  I soon \nmanaged  to  get  my  tiller,  and,  with  plenty  of  wind,  tacked  back  to \nBrantwood,  and,  making  my  boat  snug  in  the  harbor,  walked  up  to  the \nhouse  anxious,  of  course,  to  hide  as  much  as  possible  what  had  happened \nto  my  mouth,  and,  getting  another  handkerchief,  walked  into  the  break- \nfast-room, and  managed  to  sav  something  about  having  been  out  early. \nIn  an  instant  my  wife  said,  \u201c You  don\u2019t  mean  to  say  you  have  hurt  your \nmouth?  \u201d or  words  to  that  effect.  I then  explained  what  had  happened, \nand  was  surprised  to  see  some  extra  interest  on  her  face,  and  still  more \nsurprised  when  she  told  me  she  had  started  out  of  her  sleep  thinking  she \nhad  received  a blow  in  the  mouth ! and  that  it  was  a few  minutes  past \nseven  o\u2019clock,  and  wondered  if  my  accident  had  happened  at  the  same \ntime ; but  as  I had  no  watch  with  me  I couldn\u2019t  tell,  though,  on  compar- \ning notes,  it  certainly  looked  as  if  it  had  been  about  the  same  time. \n\nArthur  Severn. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n248 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\n\u201c GRIPPED  BY  PAINFUL  FOREBODINGS  \u201d ABOUT  A CHILD \nTHEN  UNDERGOING  AN  OPERATION  1 \n\n(JAN  STYKA) \n\nThe  writer  of  the  following  letter  is  said  by  Flammarion  to  be  \u201c a \ncelebrated  Polish  painter.\u201d  It  was  written  November  2,  1920. \n\nDear  Master  and  Friend: \n\nHere  is  the  occurrence  of  which  I spoke  to  you.  It  was  in  1912. \nWe  had  left,  my  son  Tadee  and  I,  for  Mentone,  in  order  to  go  to  Gorbio \nto  visit  the  sanatorium.  When  we  got  to  Mentone  we  did  not  find  the \nautomobile  there  which  ran  to  and  from  Gorbio.  We  were  obliged  to \ngo  into  a confectioner\u2019s  shop,  and  to  take  something  to  eat  there,  that \nwe  might  be  privileged  to  use  the  telephone  to  ask  to  have  the  auto- \nmobile sent  for  us.  While  we  were  waiting  for  it,  drinking  chocolate, \nI was  suddenly  gripped  and  tortured  by  most  painful  forebodings  about \nmy  grandson  Casper,  who  at  that  time  was  seven  years  old.  At  that \nmoment  I realized  just  what  it  meant, \u2014 this  relationship  of  parents \nand  grandparents  to  their  grandchildren.  I thought  of  my  wife\u2019s \nfather,  who  was  also  named  Casper.  And,  sad  at  heart,  I began  to \nweep  hot  tears ; my  son,  astonished,  asked  me  what  was  the  matter.  I \ntold  him  that  I was  thinking  of  my  grandchild,  and  that  I did  not  un- \nderstand why  I was  so  affected.  Well,  twenty  days  afterward  I learned, \nthrough  a letter  from  my  daughter,  that  at  this  very  moment  when  I \nwas  so  overwhelmed,  on  a Sunday  and  at  the  same  hour,  little  Casper \nhad  undergone,  in  Krakow,  the  operation  of  trepanning,  and  had  been \nin  danger  of  dying.  The  mystery  of  my  emotion  was  thus  explained. \nWas  that  not  a telepathic  phenomenon  which  confirms  the  tentative \ntheory  which  you  put  forward? \n\nJan  Styka. \n\n\nAPPARITION  OF  A WOMAN  COINCIDES  WITH  THE \nMOMENT  OF  HER  DEATH \n\n(HARRIET  HOSMER) \n\nThis,  the  first  prominent  American  woman  sculptor  (1830-1908) \nearly  manifested  her  genius  by  modeling  the  forms  of  horses  and  other \nanimals  in  a clay  pit  near  her  home.  After  studying  art  in  Boston,  she \nwent  to  Italy  with  Charlotte  Cushman  and  became  a pupil  of  Gibson. \n\n1 Death  and  Its  Mystery;  At  the  Time  oj  Death,  by  Flammarion,  230-31. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nSCULPTORS \n\n\n249 \n\n\nHer  ideal  heads,  Daphne  and  Medusa,  were  exhibited  in  Boston  when \nshe  was  but  twenty-two  years  old.  She  produced  in  her  lifetime  many \nremarkable  pieces  of  sculpture,  a number  of  which  are  in  St.  Louis, \nwhere  she  lived  much  of  her  time.  Among  her  patrons  were  the  Prince \nof  Wales  (afterward  Edward  V.),  the  church  authorities  in  Rome,  and \nEarl  Brownlow. \n\nLydia  Maria  Child  wrote  an  account  of  Miss  Hosmer\u2019s  singular \nexperience,  which  the  latter  pronounced  correct,  and  it  was  printed  in \nthe  Atlantic  Monthly  for  May,  1862.  According  to  Miss  Hosmer\u2019s \nlater  statement,  the  experience  occurred  in  about  1866  or  1857.  A \nbriefer  account,  corrected  in  minor  details  and  signed  by  her  own  hand, \nis  found  in  Phantasms  of  the  Living } \n\nAn  Italian  girl  named  Rosa  was  in  my  employ  for  some  time,  but \nwas  finally  obliged  to  return  home  to  her  sister  on  account  of  confirmed \nill-health.  When  I took  my  customary  exercise  on  horseback  I fre- \nquently called  to  see  her.  On  one  of  these  occasions  I called  about  6 \no\u2019clock  p.  m.,  and  found  her  brighter  than  I had  seen  her  for  some  time \npast.  I had  long  relinquished  hopes  of  her  recovery,  but  there  was \nnothing  in  her  appearance  that  gave  me  the  impression  of  immediate \ndanger.  I left  her  with  the  expectation  of  calling  to  see  her  again \nmany  times.  She  expressed  a wish  to  have  a bottle  of  a certain  kind  of \nwine,  which  I promised  to  bring  her  myself  next  morning. \n\nDuring  the  remainder  of  the  evening  I do  not  recollect  that  Rosa \nwas  in  my  thoughts  after  I parted  from  her.  I retired  to  rest  in  good \nhealth  and  in  a quiet  frame  of  mind.  But  I woke  from  a sound  sleep \nwith  an  oppressive  feeling  that  someone  was  in  the  room.  I reflected \nthat  no  one  could  get  in  except  my  maid,  who  had  the  key  of  one  of  the \ntwo  doors  of  my  room \u2014 both  of  which  doors  were  locked.  I was  able \ndimly  to  distinguish  the  furniture  in  the  room.  My  bed  was  in  the \nmiddle  of  the  room  with  a screen  round  the  foot  of  it.  Thinking  some- \none might  be  behind  the  screen  I said,  \u201c Who\u2019s  there?  \u201d but  got  no \nanswer.  Just  then  the  clock  in  the  adjoining  room  struck  five;  and  at \nthat  moment  I saw  the  figure  of  Rosa  standing  by  my  bedside;  and  in \nsome  way,  though  I could  not  venture  to  say  it  was  through  the  medium \nof  speech,  the  impression  was  conveyed  to  me  from  her  of  these  words : \n\u201c Adesso  son  felice,  son  contenta .\u201d  And  with  that  the  figure  vanished. \n\nAt  the  breakfast  table  I said  to  the  friend  who  shared  the  apartment \nwith  me,  \u201cRosa  is  dead.\u201d  \u201cWhat  do  you  mean  by  that?\u201d  she  in- \nquired ; \u201c you  told  me  she  seemed  better  than  common  when  you  called \nto  see  her  yesterday.\u201d  I related  the  occurrence  of  the  morning,  and \ntold  her  I bad  a strong  impression  Rosa  was  dead.  She  laughed,  and \nsaid  I had  dreamed  it  all.  I assured  her  I was  thoroughly  awake.  She \ncontinued  to  jest  on  the  subject,  and  slightly  annoyed  me  by  her  per- \nil, 448-40. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n250 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nsistence  in  believing  it  a dream,  when  I was  perfectly  sure  of  having \nbeen  wide  awake.  To  settle  the  question  I summoned  a messenger,  and \nsent  him  to  inquire  how  Rosa  did.  He  returned  with  the  answer  that \nshe  died  that  morning  at  five  o\u2019clock. \n\nI was  living  at  the  Via  Babuino  at  the  time. \n\nThe  earlier  account,  at  the  time  approved  by  Miss  Hosmer,  con- \ntains this  passage : \u201c I heard  in  the  apartments  below  familiar  noises  of \nservants  opening  windows  and  doors.  An  old  clock,  with  ringing  vibra- \ntions, proclaimed  the  hour.  I counted  one,  two,  three,  four,  five,  and \nresolved  to  rise  immediately.  As  I raised  my  head  from  the  pillow, \nRosa  looked  inside  the  curtain  and  smiled  at  me.  I was  simply  sur- \nprised, etc.\u201d  This  implies  that  she  was  fully  awake  before  she  saw \nthe  vision. \n\n\nTHE  PERSISTENT  DREAM  OF  A STATUE \n(HIRAM  POWERS) \n\nHiram  Powers  (1805-1873)  was  one  of  the  greatest  of  the  earlier \nAmerican  sculptors.  His  own  country  being  yet  largely  unready  for \nhis  work,  he  made  his  home  in  Florence,  Italy,  from  1837  until  his \ndeath.  His  statue  of  Eve  was  pronounced  by  Thorwaldsen,  greatest \nof  Danish  sculptors,  a masterpiece.  The  Greek  Slave  is  the  most \nwidely  known  of  his  works,  and  many  marble  replicas  of  it  are  in \nexistence. \n\nSome  curious  facts  were  set  down  by  Mr.  Powers,  in  correspondence \nwith  his  cousin,  Hon.  Thomas  E.  Powers,  of  Woodstock,  Vt.  The  lat- \nter printed  extracts  from  the  letters  in  the  Woodstock  Standard,  in \nJuly,  1873.  The  first  passage  is  from  a letter  dated  December \n31,  *1849. \n\nLittle  did  I dream  that  the  day  would  come  when  I should  be  here \nin  Italy,  a sculptor;  but  I used  to  dream  of  a white  figure  standing \nupon  a pillar  over  the  river  near  your  father\u2019s  house,  which  I longed \nto  get  near  to  but  could  not  for  the  water \u2014 it  was  too  deep  to  wade \nthrough.  This  dream  haunted  me  for  years  afterwards  in  Ohio,  and  it \nceased  when  I first  began  to  model  in  clay.  It  was  a female  figure  and \nnaked,  but  it  did  not  seem  alive.  At  that  time  I had  never  seen  nor \nheard  of  anything  in  the  way  of  sculpture. \n\nLater,  on  January  8,  1851,  he  wrote: \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nACTORS \n\n\n251 \n\n\nI had  not  heard  until  Mr.  Reed  told  me  that  my  \u201c Slave  \u201d had  been \nin  Woodstock.  This  almost  verifies  an  often  repeated  dream  of  mine \nin  all  respects  but  one.  It  was  this:  I used  to  see  in  my  sleep,  when  a \nchild,  a white  female  figure  across  the  river,  just  below  your  father\u2019s \nhouse;  it  stood  upon  a pillar  or  pedestal,  was  naked,  and  to  my  eyes \nvery  beautiful ; but  the  water  was  between  me  and  it,  too  deep  to  ford. \nI had  a strong  desire  to  see  it  nearer,  but  was  always  prevented  by  the \nriver,  which  was  always  high.  This  dream  ceased  years  after  when  I \nbegan  to  model.  Altogether,  one  may  conclude  that  this \u2014 the  dream \u2014 \nwas  not  entirely  a phantom.  At  that  time  I had  no  wakeful  thoughts \nof  sculpture,  nor  had  I ever  seen  anything  likely  to  excite  such  a dream. \n\nViewed  from  whatever  angle,  this  dream  is  worth  thinking  about. \nReduce  the  whole  incident  to  its  lowest  possible  terms,  and  consider \nthat  the  dream  fulfilled  itself  by  helping  to  turn  the  dreamer  toward  his \ntrue  vocation,  yet  we  must  inquire,  \u201c How  did  it  come  about  and  so \npersistently  recur, \u2014 that  dream  of  a nude  female  figure,  that  did  not \nseem  alive,  on  some  kind  of  a pedestal \u2014 before  he  had  ever  seen  sculp- \nture or  had  his  waking  attention  called  to  the  subject  of  sculpture? \nWas  there  an  influence  external  to  himself  directing  him  toward  his \ndestined  career,  or  was  it  his  own  subliminal  consciousness,  singularly \nsagacious  and  prescient  ? \u201d \n\n\nCOINCIDENTAL  WAKING  EXPERIENCES  1 \n(CHARLES  MATHEWS  AND  ANNE  JACKSON) \n\nCharles  Mathews  (1776-1835)  was  one  of  the  greatest  comedians \nwhich  England  has  produced.  He  had  marvelous  powers  of  mimicry, \nand  did  not  need  to  make  any  changes  in  his  attire  in  order  to  produce \nthe  appearance  of  an  entire  change  of  personality.  Anne  Jackson,  an \nactress,  became  his  second  wife  in  1803,  and  after  his  death  she  wrote \nan  interesting  biography  of  him. \n\nIt  seems  that  his  first  wife  early  in  1802  was  ill,  and  one  day  when \nMiss  Jackson  was  calling,  summoned  her  husband  and  asked  the  two  to \nmarry  after  her  own  decease,  causing  much  embarrassment  to  both. \nThe  wife  did  not  die  until  May,  several  months  later,  and  then  Miss \nJackson,  who  had  no  intention  of  marrying  Mr.  Mathews  (or  so  she \nsays)  for  some  time  maintained  very  formal  relations  with  him. \n\nAt  the  close  of  the  summer  a very  remarkable  instance  occurred  of  a \n\n1 Life  and  Correspondence  of  Charles  Mathews,  bv  Mrs.  Mathews  (1880),  91-92, \n94-95. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n252 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\ncoincidence  of  dreams,  befalling  Mr.  Mathews  and  myself,  a circum- \nstance which  I am  induced  to  relate,  since  it  was  attested  by  witnesses \nwho  severally  and  apart  were  informed  of  it,  before  the  dreamers  had \npower  to  communicate  with  each  other,  or  their  mutual  friends.  Mr. \nMathews\u2019s  account  of  his  impressions  was  as  follows:  He  had  gone  to \nrest,  after  a very  late  night\u2019s  performance  at  the  theatre,  finding  him- \nself too  fatigued  to  sit  up  to  his  usual  hour  to  read;  but  after  he  was \nin  bed  he  discovered \u2014 as  will  happen  when  persons  attempt  to  sleep \nbefore  their  accustomed  time \u2014 that  to  close  his  eyes  was  an  impossi- \nbility. He  had  no  light,  nor  the  means  of  getting  one,  all  the  family \nbeing  in  bed;  but  the  night  was  not  absolutely  dark \u2014 it  was  only  too \ndark  for  the  purpose  of  reading;  indeed,  every  object  was  visible.  Still \nhe  endeavored  to  go  to  sleep,  but  his  eyes  refused  to  close,  and  in  this \nstate  of  restlessness  he  remained,  when  suddenly  a slight  rustling,  as  if \nof  a hasty  approach  or  something,  induced  him  to  turn  his  head  to  that \nside  of  the  bed  whence  the  noise  seemed  to  proceed ; and  there  he  clearly \nbeheld  the  figure  of  his  late  wife,  \u201c in  her  habit  as  she  lived,\u201d  who,  smil- \ning sweetly  upon  him,  put  forth  her  hand  as  if  to  take  his,  as  she  bent \nforward.  This  was  all  he  could  relate;  for,  in  shrinking  from  the  con- \ntact with  the  figure  he  beheld,  he  threw  himself  out  of  bed  upon  the \nfloor,  where  (the  fall  having  alarmed  his  landlord)  he  was  found  in  one \nof  those  dreadful  fits  to  which  I have  alluded.  On  his  recovery  from  it \nhe  related  the  cause  of  the  accident,  and  the  whole  of  the  following  day \nhe  remained  extremely  ill,  and  unable  to  quit  his  room. \n\nThere  is  nothing  surprising  in  all  this ; for,  admitting  it  not  to  be  a \ndream,  but  one  of  those  cases  called  nightmare,  so  frequently  experi- \nenced (when  the  sufferer  always  believes  himself  under  real  influences), \nit  was  not  a case  to  excite  astonishment.  The  circumstance  which \nrendered  it  remarkable,  was  that  at  the  exact  hour  when  this  scene  was \ntaking  place  at  a remote  distance,  a vision  of  the  same  kind  caused  me \nto  be  discovered  precisely  in  the  same  situation.  The  same  sleepless \neffect,  the  same  cause  of  terror,  had  occasioned  me  to  seize  the  bell- \nrope,  in  order  to  summon  the  people  of  the  house,  which,  giving  way  at \nthe  moment,  I fell  with  it  in  my  hand  upon  the  ground.  My  impressions \nof  this  visitation  (as  I persisted  it  was)  were  exactly  similar  to  those \nof  Mr.  Mathews.  The  parties  with  whom  we  resided  at  the  time  were \nperfect  strangers  to  each  other,  and  living  widely  apart,  and  they  re- \ncounted severally  to  those  about  them  the  extraordinary  dream,  for \nsuch  I must  call  it,  though  my  entire  belief  will  never  be  shakell  that  I \nwas  as  perfectly  awake  as  at  this  moment.  These  persons  repeated  the \nstory  to  many,  before  they  were  requested  to  meet  and  compare  ac- \ncounts; there  could  consequently  be  no  doubt  of  the  facts,  and  the \ncircumstance  became  a matter  of  much  general  interest  amongst  all \nthose  who  knew  us. \n\nMrs.  Mathews  thoroughly  realized  that  the  experience  occurring \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nCOMPOSERS \n\n\n253 \n\n\nto  either  of  the  two  who  remembered  the  incident  at  the  bedside  was \neasily  to  be  accounted  for.  It  was  the  close  resemblance  in  the  imagery \nof  the  two  visions,  the  fact  that  both  fell  out  of  bed,  the  fact  that  these \nthings  happened  on  the  same  night  and  at  the  same  hour,  and  the \ncertainty  both  felt  that  they  were  awake  throughout,  which  attracts \nattention. \n\n\nVERIDICAL  CRYSTAL  VISIONS  1 \n(JOSEPH  BARNBY) \n\nSir  Joseph  Barnby  (1838-1896)  was  educated  at  the  Royal  Acad- \nemy of  Music,  became  a noted  church  organist  of  London,  and,  in  addi- \ntion to  other  positions,  was  conductor  of  the  Albert  Hall  Choral \nSociety  for  twenty-five  years,  succeeding  Gounod.  He  composed  the \noratorio  Rebekah,  many  anthems  and  other  church  services,  and  two \nhundred  and  forty-six  hymn  tunes,  many  of  them  of  high  excellence. \nHis  work  is  to  be  found  in  most  hymnals  of  the  present  time.  He  also \ncomposed  part  songs,  including  the  popular  \u201c Sweet  and  Low.\u201d \n\nThis  is  the  testimony  of  Sir  Joseph  Barnby,  given  November,  1892. \n\nI was  invited  by  Lord  and  Lady  Radnor  to  the  wedding  of  their \ndaughter,  Lady  Wilma  Bouverie,  which  took  place  August  15,  1889. \n\nI was  met  at  Salisbury  by  Lord  and  Lady  Radnor  and  driven  to \nLongford  Castle.  In  the  course  of  the  drive,  Lady  Radnor  said  to  me : \n\u201c We  have  a young  lady  staying  with  us  in  whom,  I think,  you  will  be \nmuch  interested.  She  possesses  the  faculty  of  seeing  visions,  and  is \notherwise  closely  connected  with  the  spiritual  world.  Only  last  night \nshe  was  looking  in  her  crystal  and  described  a room  which  she  saw \ntherein,  as  a kind  of  London  dining-room.  [The  room  described  was \nnot  in  London,  but  at  L.,  and  Miss  A.  particularly  remarked  that  the \nfloor  was  in  large  squares  of  black  and  white  marble \u2014 as  it  is  in  the  big \nhall  at  L.,  where  family  prayers  are  said. \u2014 H.  M.  Radnor.]  With  a \nlittle  laugh,  she  added,  * And  the  family  are  evidently  at  prayers,  the \nservants  are  kneeling  at  the  chairs  round  the  room,  and  the  prayers  are \nbeing  read  by  a tall  and  distinguished-looking  gentleman  with  a very \nhandsome,  long  grey  beard.\u2019  With  another  little  laugh,  she  continued: \n\u2018 A lady  just  behind  him  rises  from  her  knees  and  speaks  to  him.  He \nputs  her  aside  with  a wave  of  the  hand,  and  continues  his  reading.\u2019  The \nyoung  lady  here  gave  a careful  description  of  the  lady  who  had  risen \nfrom  her  knees.\u201d \n\n1 Human  Personality,  by  F.  W.  H.  Myers,  Vol.  I,  pp.  590-91. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n254 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nLady  Radnor  then  said : \u201c From  the  description  given  I cannot  help \nthinking  that  the  two  principal  personages  described  are  Lord  and \nLady  L.,  but  I shall  ask  Lord  L.  this  evening,  as  they  are  coming  by  a \nlater  train,  and  I should  like  you  to  be  present  when  the  answer \nis  given.\u201d \n\nThat  same  evening,  after  dinner,  I was  talking  to  Lord  L.  when \nLady  Radnor  came  up  to  him  and  said : \u201c I want  to  ask  you  a question. \nI am  afraid  you  will  think  it  a very  silly  one,  but  in  any  case  I hope \nyou  will  not  ask  me  why  I have  put  the  question.\u201d  To  this  Lord  L. \ncourteously  assented.  She  then  said:  \u201c Were  you  at  home  last  night?  \u201d \nHe  replied,  \u201c Yes.\u201d  She  said : \u201c Were  you  having  family  prayers  at \nsuch  a time  last  evening?  \u201d With  a slight  look  of  surprise  he  replied, \n\u201c Yes,  we  were.\u201d  She  then  said:  \u201c During  the  course  of  the  prayers  did \nLady  L.  rise  from  her  knees  and  speak  to  you,  and  did  you  put  her \naside  with  a wave  of  the  hand?  \u201d Much  astonished,  Lord  L.  answered: \n\u201c Yes,  that  was  so,  but  may  I inquire  why  you  have  asked  this  ques- \ntion?\u201d To  which  Lady  Radnor  answered:  \u201cYou  promised  you \nwouldn\u2019t  ask  me  that ! \u201d \n\nOne  more  incident  in  connection  with  the  extraordinary  powers  of \nthis  young  lady  remains  to  be  noted.  Whilst  looking  in  her  crystal \nduring  one  of  the  days  I spent  at  Longford,  she  described,  amongst  a \nnumber  of  things  unnecessary  to  mention,  a room  which  appeared  to \nher  to  be  a bed-room.  She  appeared  to  be  viewing  the  room  from  just \nout  side  the  open  door,  for  she  said : \u201c If  there  be  a bed  in  the  room  it \nmust  be  behind  the  door  on  the  left ;\u201d  in  any  case  the  room  was  a long \none  and  the  end  of  it  was  occupied  bv  a large  window  which  formed  the \nentire  end  of  the  room.  She  added : \u201c There  is  a lady  in  the  room,  dry- \ning her  hands  on  a towel.\u201d  She  described  the  lady  as  tall,  dark, \nslightly  foreign  in  appearance  and  with  rather  \u201c an  air  \u201d about  her. \nThis  described  with  such  astonishing  accuracy  my  wife,  and  the  room \nshe  was  then  occupying  at  a hotel  at  Eastbourne,  that  I was  impelled \nto  ask  for  particulars  as  to  dress,  etc.  She  stated  that  the  dress  was \nof  serge,  with  a good  deal  of  braid  on  the  bodice  and  a strip  of  braid \ndown  one  side  of  the  skirt.  This  threw  me  off  the  scent,  as  before  I had \nstarted  for  Longford  my  wife  had  expressed  regret  that  she  had  not  a \nserge  dress  with  her.  My  astonishment,  therefore,  was  great  on  re- \nturning to  Eastbourne  to  find  my  wife  wearing  a serge  dress  exactly \nanswering  to  the  description  given  above.  The  sequel  to  this  incident \ncomes  some  sixteen  months  later  on,  when  my  wife  and  I attended  a \nperformance  given  by  the  Magpie  Minstrels  (a  society  of  musical \namateurs)  at  Princes\u2019  Hall,  Piccadilly.  We  arrived  early,  and  after \nplacing  my  wife  in  a seat  I moved  about  the  room,  speaking  to  friends \nhere  and  there.  In  the  course  of  ten  minutes  or  so.  Lady  Radnor  and \nMiss  A.  entered  the  room.  During  the  greetings  which  ensued,  Miss  A. \ncalled  my  attention  to  a standing  figure,  saying:  \u201cYou  will  remember \nmy  seeing  a lady  in  her  bedroom  while  looking  at  my  crystal ; that  is  the \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nCOMPOSERS  255 \n\nlady  I saw.\u201d  That  was  my  wife!  I only  need  add  that  she  had  never \nseen  my  wife. \n\nJoseph  Baenby. \n\nThe  first  of  the  above  incidents  was  corroborated  independently  by \nLady  Radnor  and  Miss  A.  herself  (See  Human  Personality).  A curi- \nous point,  not  at  first  mentioned  by  Sir  Joseph  Barnby,  is  that  Miss  A. \nwhen  the  vision  began  to  appear  did  not  at  once  understand  that  pray- \ners were  going  on,  and  exclaimed : \u201c Here  are  a number  of  people \ncoming  into  the  room.  Why,  they're  smelling  their  chairs!  \u201d \n\nThe  second  incident  was  corroborated  by  Lady  Barnby  from  mem- \nory and  from  her  diary. \n\n\nPREDICTION,  TELEPATHY  AND  PREVISION  1 \n(CHARLES  CAMILLE  SAINT-SAfiNS) \n\nSaint-Saens  (1835-1921)  wrote  his  first  symphony  at  sixteen  and \nit  was  successful.  He  was  a great  pianist,  also  organist  nineteen  years \nof  the  Madelaine  in  Paris.  Two  operas  did  not  succeed,  but  then  came \nSamson  et  DalUa,  which  is  his  masterpiece.  Other  operas  were  written \nby  him,  also  a large  number  of  compositions  for  organ,  piano  and \norchestra,  which  show  \u201c consummate  mastery,  if  not  genius.\u201d  He  was \nalso  distinguished  as  a musical  critic  and  produced  several  books. \nAmong  his  honors  were  LL.D.  from  Cambridge,  Mus.D.  from  Oxford, \nand  the  Grand  Cross  Legion  d\u2019Honneur. \n\nSaint-Saens  wrote  to  his  friend  Flammarion  the  astronomer,  rather \nvigorously  combating  the  notion  of  there  being  a soul  or  a God.  But \nhis  incredulous  habit  of  mind  did  not  prevent  his  having  psychic  experi- \nences. The  first  incident  which  he  cites  may  be  one,  really,  of  remark- \nable coincidence. \n\nWhen,  for  the  first  time,  I made  application  as  a candidate  for  the \nAcad4mie  des  Beaux-Arts,  I was  not  nominated.  This  rather  provoked \nme,  and  I told  myself  mentally,  looking  at  the  Egyptian  lions  that \nadorn,  in  such  bizarre  fashion,  the  fa\u00a3ade  of  the  Institute : \u201c I shall \npresent  myself  again  when  the  lions  turn  around Some  time  after- \nward the  lions  were  turned! \n\nProfessor  Flammarion  did  not  think  it  likely  that  the  wholly  un- \ni Death  and  Its  Mystery;  At  the  Time  oj  Death,  by  Flammarion,  30-31. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n256 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nexpected  event  of  the  lion\u2019s  being  turned  to  face  the  other  way  was \nmere  coincidence.  So  he  argues  from  the  case: \n\nYou  are  the  most  delightful  of  friends,  the  mightiest  of  musicians, \nthe  glory  of  the  Institute,  one  of  the  profound  thinkers  of  our  era,  but \nyou  are  not  logical.  How  could  any  collection  whatsoever  of  chemical \nmolecules  beneath  your  skull  have  been  able  to  \u201c secrete  \u201d this  bizarre \npremonition?  An  idea  cannot  be  produced  by  a material  mechanism. \nYour  mind  saw  an  aspect  of  the  future,  without  suspecting  it. \n\nBut  Saint-Saens  testifies  to  other  experiences  of  a psychic  nature, \nof  which  he  has  no  doubt. \n\nI,  personally,  have  known  cases  of  telepathy,  of  prescience  of \nfuture.  I will  cite  some  of  them  for  you : \n\nIn  the  far-off  days  when  I lived  in  the  upper  part  of  the  Faubourg \nSaint-Honore,  I worked  hard.  When  I was  up  to  my  ears  in  work,  I \nsuddenly  thought  of  a lady  of  my  acquaintance.  Some  moments  after- \nward\u2014 the  time  it  would  take  to  pass  through  the  courtyard  and  go \nup  the  stairs \u2014 some  one  rang:  it  was  the  lady  of  whom  I had  thought. \nThe  first  few  times  I believed  it  chance;  but  the  twentieth  time!  This \nphenomenon  lasted  several  years. \n\nIn  my  youth,  a painter,  a friend  of  mine,  showed  me  a picture  he \nintended  to  submit  for  the  annual  Exposition.  He  had  not  yet  ex- \nhibited his  work,  and  did  not  know  whether  the  picture  would  be \naccepted.  Looking  at  it,  I saw  it  in  the  first  room  of  the  Palais  de \nl\u2019Industrie,  in  a certain  place  at  the  top  of  the  stairs.  On  the  day  the \nSalon  opened  I went  there,  and  saw  the  picture  placed  as  I had  foreseen. \n\nIf  Saint-Saens  could  get  momentary  possession  of  a time-periscope \nso  as  to  see  exactly  where  a picture  would  hang,  both  as  to  room  and \nprecise  place  in  the  room,  there  seems  to  be  no  reason  why  he  might  not \npeek  through  it  and  see  the  reversed  lions. \n\n\nWHY  WAS  SCHUMANN  \u201c OBSESSED  \u201d TO  COMPOSE  A \n\u201c FUNERAL  FANTASY  \u201d? 1 \n\n(ROBERT  SCHUMANN) \n\nSchumann  (1810-1856)  was  a native  of  Saxony,  and  became  one  of \nthe  leading  musical  critics  and  composers  of  his  time.  He  was  for  sev- \neral years  professor  of  composition  in  the  conservatory  of  music \n\n1 Avant  la  Mort,  by  Flamraarion,  109-10.  Translated  by  W.  F.  P. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nSINGERS \n\n\n257 \n\n\nfounded  by  Mendelssohn  in  Leipzig,  and  from  1850  to  1853  he  was \nmusical  director  at  Diisseldorf.  He  composed  an  opera,  four  sym- \nphonies, five  overtures,  other  large  choral  and  orchestral  works,  a large \nnumber  of  songs  and  piano  compositions,  etc.  His  position  and  sig- \nnificance in  the  history  of  German  music  are  very  important. \n\nSchumann,  in  the  year  1838,  wrote  to  Clara  Wieck,  whom  he  was  to \nmarry  two  years  afterward,  who  herself  attained  fame  as  a pianist,  and \nwho  survived  him  forty  years : \n\n\u201c I must  tell  you  a presentiment  I have  had ; it  haunted  me  from  the \n24th  to  the  27th  of  March,  during  which  I was  absorbed  in  my  new \ncompositions. \n\n\u201c There  was  a certain  passage  which  obsessed  me,  and  some  one \nseemed  to  be  repeating  to  me  from  the  depths  of  his  heart:  Ach  Gott \n(O,  my  God!)  While  composing  I visualized  funereal  things,  coffins, \nsorrowing  faces.  . . . When  I had  finished,  I sought  for  a title.  The \nonly  one  which  came  to  my  mind  was  Leichenphantasie  (Funeral  Fan- \ntasy). Is  this  not  extraordinary?  I was  so  overcome  that  the  tears \ncame  to  my  eyes;  I truly  did  not  know  why;  it  was  impossible  to  dis- \ncover any  cause  for  this  sadness.  Then  came  Therfese\u2019s  letter,  and  all \nwas  clear.  Her  sister-in-law  had  notified  her  that  her  [the  sister-in- \nlaw\u2019s]  brother  had  just  died.\u201d \n\nSchumann  gave  the  title  Nachtstucke  (Nocturne)  to  that  suite \nwhich  originally  he  had  wished  to  call  Leichenphantasie. \n\n\nA COINCIDENCE  WHICH  PUZZLED  THE  SINGER  1 \n(DAVID  SCULL  BISPHAM) \n\nThis,  one  of  the  greatest  of  American  barytone  singers  (1857- \n1921),  made  his  debut  as  the  Due  de  Longueville  in  The  Basoche,  at \nthe  Royal  English  Opera  in  London,  and  thereafter  was  with  the  Royal \nOpera  at  Covent  Garden,  and  the  Metropolitan  Opera  Company  of \nNew  York,  singing  principal  roles  in  German,  French,  Italian  and \nEnglish.  He  was  one  of  the  founders  of  the  Society  of  American  Sing- \ners, producing  classical  opera  comique  in  English.  Many  phonograph \nrecords  have  been  made  of  his  songs,  such  as  \u201c Ring  Out,  Wild  Bells,\u201d \nand  \u201c Danny  Deever,\u201d  as  well  as  opera  selections. \n\nIn  the  spring  of  1890,  Bispham,  then  already  thirty-three  years \nold,  was  known  only  as  a church  and  concert  singer;  he  had  not  learned \n\n1 A Quaker  Singer's  Recollections,  by  David  Bispham  (N.  Y.,  1920),  80-81. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n258 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\na single  part  in  opera,  and  had  hardly  turned  his  attention  in  that \ndirection.  Then,  while  in  London,  \u201c an  even  stranger  thing  [than  an \napparently  psychic  incident  just  related]  took  place  for  which  I have \nalways  been  at  a loss  to  account.\u201d \n\nI had  been  in  London  but  a few  months,  was  quite  unknown  to  the \npublic,  and  it  is  altogether  unlikely  that  I should  have  been  heard  of  by \nthe  old  phrenologist  to  whose  quaint  little  book-shop  I was  taken  one \nevening  somewhat  against  my  will,  but  I am  glad  to  have  had  an  experi- \nence which  has  always  remained  a mystery  to  me. \n\nWe  dived  into  a narrow  street  off  Oxford  Street,  near  the  British \nMuseum  in  Dickens  land,  and  climbed  a stairway  littered  with  books, \nas  was  the  passage  from  the  front  door.  The  old  man,  for  all  the  world \nlike  the  figure  standing  upon  the  top  of  the  library  ladder  in  the  well- \nknown  picture  called  \u201c The  Book  Worm,\u201d  led  us  up-stairs.  His  bald \npate  was  covered  with  a black  skullcap;  his  long  broadcloth  frock  coat \nwas  so  shiny  that  he  could  have  seen  himself  in  it,  if  he  could  have \nlooked  into  his  own  back  as  well  as  he  did  into  other  people\u2019s  brains. \nHe  was  a gentle  old  soul,  spoke  quietly,  confidentially,  and  almost  af- \nfectionately to  each  of  those  who  had  sought  him  out,  as  they  sat  about \nthe  center  table  under  the  gaslight  in  his  little  parlor  over  the  shop. \n\nHe  walked  about  among  us,  quietly  placing  his  hands  upon  the \nhead  of  each  as  he  passed.  When  he  had  given  each  person  a some- \nwhat intimate  review  of  his  nature,  he  said  that  we  were  all  surrounded \nby  the  spirits  of  those  whom  he  called  our  guardians.  Every  other  per- \nson in  the  room  accepted  his  descriptions  of  relations  or  friends  who \nhad  passed  on,  except  myself,  for  I was  unable  to  recognize  the  pres- \nence he  minutely  described  as  being  my  guide  at  the  time.  He  said  he \nsaw  an  elderly,  clean-shaven  man  with  gray  hair,  dressed  in  a beautiful \ngarment  of  red  brocade  with  large  puffed  sleeves  over  a lighter  colored \nvest  of  satin,  with  a sword  by  his  side  and  around  his  neck  a heavy  gold \nchain  from  which  depended  a great  jeweled  locket.  I assured  the  old \nphrenologist  there  was  no  such  person  among  my  ancestors.  My  fore- \nfathers were,  as  I well  knew,  such  as  Michelangelo  declared  his  to  be, \n\u201c Simple  persons  who  wore  no  gold  on  their  garments.\u201d  Standing  with \nhis  eyes  lifted  ceilingward  and  gazing  into  vacancy,  the  old  man  per- \nsisted that  he  knew  nothing  about  that  and  could  only  tell  me  what \nhe  saw. \n\nI thought  no  more  of  the  matter  for  a year  and  a half.  Then,  upon \nthe  occasion  of  my  first  professional  appearance  at  the  Royal  English \nOpera  in  Shaftesbury  Avenue  in  the  opera  comique  by  Messager  en- \ntitled \u201c The  Basoche,\u201d  I,  as  the  Due  de  Longueville,  found  myself, \nthough  I had  for  years  worn  a beard  from  which  I tried  hard  not  to \npart,  clean-shaven  at  last,  and  bewigged  and  costumed  with  sword  and \nchain  and  locket \u2014 every  detail  of  the  dress  that  the  old  phrenologist \nhad  described.  Let  who  will  explain  this;  I cannot. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nSINGERS \n\n\n259 \n\n\nTo  be  sure,  there  was  a certain  amount  of  probability  that,  should \nBispham  become  an  opera  singer,  he  would  sometime  have  a role  in \nwhich  he  would  wear  some  such  costume.  But  he  had  then  only  begun \nto  think  of  opera,  his  attention  was  not  on  the  role  of  the  Due  de \nLongueville,  and  the  \u201c phrenologist,\u201d  he  declares,  was  not  at  all  likely \nto  have  heard  even  that  he  was  a singer.  It  is  certainly  a remarkable \ncoincidence,  if  the  description  given  by  the  old  man  of  the  \u201c guide  \u201d \ncorresponded  so  closely  to  the  portrait  of  Bispham  as  the  Due  (shown \nin  connection  with  the  quoted  passage)  that  this  should  have  been  the \nvery  first  operatic  part  which  was  assigned  to  him.  To  be  sure,  the \n\u201c phrenologist  \u201d thought  he  was  describing  a \u201c guide,\u201d  but  that  might \nhave  been  only  his  guess  to  account  for  the  mental  picture  which  pre- \nsented itself. \n\n\n\u201c PLANCHETTE  AND  PROPHECY  \u201d 1 \n\n' i \n\n(DAVID  S.  BISPHAM) \n\nAfter  a six  months\u2019  run  of  The  Basoche,  Bispham  returned  to  con- \ncert singing.  He  was  invited  by  theatre  managers  to  go  into  light \nopera,  but  could  not  seem  to  find  a part  which  suited  him.  It  was \nwhile  in  this  quandary  that,  in  March,  1892,  Baron  Waleen,  a Swede \ninterested  in  psychical  matters,  dined  at  his  house  in  London,  bringing \nwith  him  a planchette,  and  some  tentative  experiments  were  made.  A \nfew  evenings  later  Bispham  dined  with  Waleen  and  his  friend  Baron \nRudbeck,  who,  although  not  a spiritist,  was  supposed  to  have  some \npsychic  power.  \u201c Under  Rudbeck\u2019s  hand,  planchette  began  at  once  to \nwrite  rapidly  and  distinctly.\u201d \n\nI was  not  touching  the  machine,  nor  had  I propounded  any  ques- \ntions to  it ; yet  it  soon  wrote  in  large  letters,  \u201c Opera,  by  all  means.\u201d \nNeither  of  my  companions  knew  to  what  this  referred  or  saw  any  con- \nnection in  it  with  anything  that  had  gone  before,  until  I explained. \n\u201c It  is  an  answer  to  a question  I was  about  to  ask,\u201d  I told  them : \u201c Shall \nI continue  in  concert  or  make  further  endeavor  toward  opera?  \u201d Here \nwas  a direct  answer  to  my  unspoken  thought. \n\nNeedless  to  say,  we  three  were  interested,  and  grew  excited  as \nplanchette  went  on  to  reply  without  hesitation  to  every  query  I put  to \nit.  Rudbeck\u2019s  right  hand  was  resting  upon  it,  his  left  hand  covering \nhis  eyes,  which  he  opened  only  when  the  instrument  stopped.  My  first \n\n1 A Quaker  Singer\u2019s  Recollections,  110-116. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n260 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nspoken  question  was,  \u201c What  operas  shall  I study?  \u201d Let  me  here  re- \nmind the  reader  that  at  this  time  I had  no  operatic  repertory,  \u201c The \nBasoche  \u201d being  the  only  opera  I had  ever  learned.  Planchette  replied, \n\u201c The  operas  of  Verdi  and  Wagner.\u201d  I realized  instantly  that  the \noperas  of  the  two  composers  named  contained  remarkably  fine  barytone \nparts.  But,  excepting  the  romance  to  the  Evening  Star  from  \u201c Tann- \nhauser,\u201d  I knew  not  a note  of  any  of  them. \n\nThe  next  question  I propounded  to  planchette  was,  \u201c Which  of \nthese  operas  shall  I study  ? \u201d The  answer  was,  \u201c Ai\u2019da,\u201d  \u201c Tannhauser,\u201d \n\u201c Tristan  und  Isolde,\u201d  \u201c and  Meistersinger.\u201d  We  sat  amazed.  I was \npleased  as  well,  for  no  better  parts  exist  than  are  to  be  found  in  these \nworks,  and  my  next  question  followed  almost  as  a matter  of  course, \n\u201c What  parts  shall  I study?  \u201d There  was  a surprise  for  me  at  the  end \nof  the  answer,  which  was  \u201c Amonasro,  Wolfram,  Kurwenal,  and \u2014 \nBeckmesser.\u201d \n\nThis  last  disclosure  puzzled  me.  I had  heard  \u201c Die  Meistersinger  \u201d \nsung  more  than  once  at  Bayreuth,  as  well  as  in  other  places,  and  had \nlaughed  at  Beckmesser,  all  the  time  so  loving  Hans  Sachs  that  I was \nthen  trying  to  learn  the  noble  music  of  that  role,  deeming  Beckmesser \ntoo  high,  too  unvocal,  and  too  difficult  for  me  to  consider.  I rather \nfancied  myself  as  a vocalist,  and  therefore  deliberately  put  away  all \nthought  of  Beckmesser.  Now  I was  bidden  to  study  it ! \n\nI could  not  account  for  it,  but  went  on  to  ask  my  final  question, \n\u201c When  shall  I be  engaged?  \u201d To  this  the  reply  was,  \u201c In  a couple  of \nmonths  you  will  know.\u201d  After  this,  try  as  we  would,  no  single  word \ncame  from  planchette,  whose  board  I had  not  touched  during  the \nexperiments. \n\nI was  so  impressed  by  what  had  taken  place  that  the  next  day  I \nsecured  an  accompanist  and  began  work  on  the  part  of  Beckmesser,  the \nlength  and  difficulty  of  which  were  appalling  to  me.  This  labor  was \nvaried  by  study  of  the  much  easier  roles  of  Amonasro  and  Wolfram, \nwhile  Kurwenal,  so  much  shorter  and  more  sympathetic,  sank  into  my \nmind  more  readily  than  any  of  the  others.  For  two  months  I worked \nlike  a slave  on  these,  accepting,  besides,  an  engagement  to  prepare  the \npart  of  Alberich  in  the  entire  first  scene  of  \u201c The  Rheingold  \u201d and  the \npart  of  Wotan  in  the  first  scene  of  \u201c The  Valkyrie.\u201d  These  I worked \nup  with  Carl  Armbruster,  one  of  Wagner\u2019s  assistant  conductors  at \nBayreuth. \n\nThe  concert  where  he  sang  the  two  parts  just  mentioned  took  place \nMay  22.  Sir  Augustus  Harris,  impressario  of  the  opera  at  Covent \nGarden,  was  present. \n\nAs  the  company  walked  about  the  lawn  after  the  affair,  I observed \namong  the  guests  the  familiar  face  of  Sir  Augustus  Harris,  the  im- \npressario of  the  opera  at  Covent  Garden,  to  whom  I had  been  instru- \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nSINGERS  261 \n\nmental  not  long  before  in  suggesting  that  the  universal  use  of  the \nItalian  language  should  be  discontinued  in  opera. \n\nThe  next  morning  I had  a message  from  my  manager,  Daniel \nMayer,  to  say  that  he  had  received  from  Harris  a note  asking  if  I \nknew  the  part  of  Beckmesser;  as,  if  I did,  I was  to  come  at  once  to \nCovent  Garden  to  rehearse  it  for  performance  with  Jean  de  Reszke, \nMadame  Albani,  and  Jean  Lassalle,  the  barytone. \n\nAs  I read  I thought  I should  die  of  excitement,  for  now  was  the \nprophecy  come  true.  \u201c In  a couple  of  months  you  will  know,\u201d  it  said, \nand  at  that  time  I had  been  asked  to  do  the  least  likely  and  most \ndifficult  of  the  parts  I had  been  working  on. \n\nBispham  accepted  and  rehearsed  Beckmesser,  but  owing  to  De \nReszke\u2019s  illness  there  was  a postponement.  Then,  to  his  astonishment, \nHarris  said  to  him: \n\n\u201c I have  just  had  a letter  from  the  German  barytone  who  is  here \nwith  the  company  from  Hamburg  to  say  that  he  has  a bad  cold  and \ncannot  sing  the  part  of  Kurwenal  tomorrow  night.  I wonder  if  you \nknow  that  part?  \u201d \n\nI was  standing  on  the  stage  of  Covent  Garden  where  the  trap  is  that \nin  the  old  version  of  \u201c Faust  \u201d opened  and  let  Mephistopheles  through \ninto  another  region.  When  Harris  asked  me  the  question  I felt  as  if  I \nshould  sink  into  the  depths,  such  a failing  was  there  of  my  heart  at \nbeing  asked  to  do  the  second  one  of  the  characters  which  planchette \nhad  advised  me  to  study. \n\nWithout  a single  rehearsal,  Bispham  was  able  to  carry  the  role  of \nKurwenal,  opening  June  26,  1892,  with  Alvary,  \u201c the  greatest  Tristan \nof  his  time.\u201d \n\nI may  say  without  boasting,  for  it  is  merely  a matter  of  record,  that \nfor  a number  of  years  I had  no  rival  in  the  part  of  Kurwenal,  nor  in \nthe  part  of  Beckmesser.  When  this  latter  was  finally  produced  I per- \nformed it  so  as  to  insure  me  the  part,  which,  much  as  I enjoyed  per- \nforming it,  was  so  strenuous  that  had  I not  been  blessed  with  what  my \nmother  called  \u201c the  voice  of  a bull  of  Bashan  \u201d I should  never  have  been \nable  to  live  through  it  and  the  many  other  parts  which  immediately \nbegan  to  crowd  upon  me. \n\nWhen  people  say  to  me,  \u201c What  but  foolishness  did  any  one  ever \nget  out  of  planchette  or  any  other  so-called  spiritistic  advice?  \u201d I tell \nthem  the  story  just  narrated.  My  action  in  taking  the  advice  I re- \nceived\u2014 whence  it  came,  I know  not \u2014 resulted  at  the  time  indicated  in \nmy  being  fully  prepared  for  what  I was  asked  to  do.  In  accepting  this \ncounsel  and  being  ready  with  the  parts  I had  been  told  to  learn,  I was \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n262 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nundoubtedly  enabled  to  accept  the  responsibilities  whose  execution \nstraightway  resulted  in  the  foundation  of  my  operatic  career.  . . . \n\nIt  is  to  be  remembered  that  I had  been  advised  to  pay  particular \nattention  to  the  operas  of  Verdi  and  Wagner,  that  I had  been  told  to \nstudy  the  roles  of  Amonasro,  Wolfram,  Kurwenal,  and  Beckmesser; \nthat  a \u201c couple  of  months  \u201d later  I was  actually  engaged  to  sing  Beck- \nmesser, and  that,  upon  the  postponement  of  that  part,  I did  in  reality \nperform  the  role  of  Kurwenal. \n\nNow  occurred  another  curious  thing.  One  day  as  I was  leaving \nCovent  Garden  after  a rehearsal,  I was  accosted  by  Castelmary,  the \nregisseur  of  the  company,  and  asked  whether  I knew  the  part  of \nAmonasro  well  enough  to  take  it  that  evening  in  the  place  of  Victor \nMaurel,  who  had  notified  the  management  of  his  sudden  indisposition. \nThe  state  of  internal  panic  that  ensued \u2014 for  the  prophecy  had  now \ncome  true  for  the  third  time \u2014 left  me  outwardly  calm  and  I accepted \nthe  responsibility.  . . . [Maurel,  however,  recovered  sufficiently  to \nsing.]  Though  I did  not  perform  it,  the  part  was  offered  to  me,  the \nthird  of  the  four  characters  I had  been  advised  to  study,  and  I was \nready  to  sing  it. \n\nAn  examination  of  Mr.  Bispham\u2019s  musical  career  shows  that  of  the \nfour  parts  which  \u201c planchette  \u201d counseled  him  to  study,  two \u2014 Beck- \nmesser and  Kurwenal,  not  from  his  will,  but  from  invitations  of  im- \npresarios and  popular  approval \u2014 became  principal  roles  with  him  for \nyears,  in  which  he  had  no  peer;  the  third,  Wolfram,  he  sang  season \nafter  season  in  London  and  afterward  in  America;  and  the  fourth, \nAmonasro,  he  was  unexpectedly  called  upon  to  assume,  within  a few \nmonths  after  being  told  by  planchette  to  prepare  it,  although  he  does \nnot  seem  actually  ever  to  have  appeared  in  it. \n\n\nTHE  PRIMA  DONNA  SEES  THE  COMPOSER  AS  HE \n\nIS  DYING  1 \n\n(GALLI-MARIfi) \n\nMme.  Galli-Mari6  was  the  creator  of  the  character  Carmen  in \nBizet\u2019s  opera  of  that  name,  his  masterpiece.  She  first  sang  in  that \npart  at  the  Opera  Comique  in  Paris,  March  3,  1875.  He  died  just \nthree  months  later,  June  3.  Of  course  the  composer  and  the  singer \nduring  the  three  months  and  earlier  became  familiarly  acquainted.  It \nwas  on  the  evening  of  June  2 that  she  had  her  experience.  Bizet  was \n\n1 Autour  de  la  Mori,  by  Flammarion,  224-25. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nSINGERS  263 \n\nill  only  a few  hours  before  his  death,  and  there  wras  no  known  reason  for \nanxiety  about  him  while  the  opera  was  going  on  that  night. \n\nThe  incident  was  generally  reported  in  the  French  newspapers,  and \ndifferently  told,  but  M.  Flammarion  is  satisfied  that  the  essential  facts \nas  set  forth  in  VEclair  for  September  24,  1875,  are  authentic. \n\nMme.  Galli-Marie  was  on  the  stage  on  a certain  evening  in  June \n[June  2].  Suddenly  she  ceased  to  sing.  She  had  felt  in  her  side  a \nshooting  pain,  like  the  blow  of  a hammer  in  her  heart.  She  regained \npossession  of  herself,  and  finished  the  act ; but  on  reaching  her  dressing- \nroom  said  to  those  about  her:  \u201c Some  misfortune  has  happened  to  our \nBizet.  As  the  blow  seemed  to  strike  me,  I saw  his  face  in  front  of  me, \nfor  just  a second.  . . . My  God ! My  God ! How  pale  he  was ! \u201d \n\nThey  hurried  to  make  inquiry.  Bizet  had  just  died. \n\nBut  he  could  not  have  just  died  unless  news  was  not  brought  until \nsome  time  past  midnight.  Probably  the  real  news  was  that  he  had  been \nstricken  with  the  heart  malady  and  was  dying. \n\n\nFINDING  OF  THE  LOST  WILL  1 \n(TITO  SCHIPA) \n\nTito  Schipa  (1890-.  . . .)  was  born  in  Lecce,  Italy,  his  voice  was \ntrained  for  five  years  by  the  maestro  Gerunda,  he  then  made  his  d6but \nat  Milan  in  Traviata,  and  at  once  achieved  success.  After  singing  in \nmany  cities  of  Spain  and  South  America  he  was  engaged,  in  1919,  by \nthe  Chicago  Opera  Company  as  its  leading  lyric  tenor.  His  principal \nroles  have  been  in  i Somnambula,  Barber  of  Seville,  Lakme,  Traviata, \nLucia  and  Tosco. \n\nUnder  his  signature  Mr.  Schipa  tells  two  psychical  experiences  of \nhis  own.  Once,  when  a boy,  he  saw  the  apparition  of  a woman  with \nSpanish  veil  and  fan.  Months  after  he  visited  his  uncle  in  Parma, \nwhere  he  had  never  previously  been.  Glancing  through  a photograph \nalbum  he  came  upon  one  of  his  uncle\u2019s  lately-deceased  wife,  taken  in \nSpain  at  the  time  of  her  marriage,  and  exclaimed  to  his  mother  that \nthis  was  the  lady  he  saw.  It  proved  to  be  his  uncle\u2019s  wife  whom,  as \nwell  as  whose  portrait,  he  had  never  seen,  and  it  was  also  ascertained \nthat  the  apparition  appeared  on  the  night  of  her  death.  Mr.  Schipa \nalso  tells  how  he  exposed  a very  clever  spiritistic  imposture.  The  re- \n\n1 Philadelphia  Public  Ledger,  February  12,  1928. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n264 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nmaining  incident  we  now  present.  The  ingenuity  shown  at  the  close  of \nthe  story,  in  trying  to  account  for  the  facts,  indicates  that  the  nar- \nrator has  a critical,  rationalizing  tendency. \n\nStill  more  interesting  was  another  incident  which  happened  in  my \nearly  days  of  opera  singing  and  shortly  after  my  career  had  started. \nIt  was  at  Vercelli,  where  I made  my  d4but  in  Traviata.  The  little  inn, \na very  old  one,  where  I stopped  seemed  steeped  in  gloom,  which  extended \nfrom  the  manager  through  the  entire  personnel.  It  developed  that  the \nman\u2019s  father  had  died  and  left  no  will;  at  least  none  which  could  be \nfound.  For  generations  that  inn  had  been  inherited  by  the  eldest  son, \nwhose  early  life  was  spent  in  preparation  for  its  future  management. \nOwing  to  absence  of  a will,  the  then  eldest  son  in  charge  would  lose  it, \nas  the  place  must  be  sold  and  the  proceeds  divided  among  the  dead \nman\u2019s  heirs. \n\nThis  eldest  son  proved  a nice  fellow,  telling  me  with  frank  honesty \nand  thinking  I might  have  scruples,  that  his  place  was  crowded  and  the \nsole  room  he  could  give  me  was  the  one  in  which  his  father  had  died. \nHaving  no  foolish  fears  in  the  matter,  I promptly  took  it,  sleeping \nsoundly  the  night  through. \n\nThe  second  night  proved  less  fortunate.  Tossing  restlessly  for \nhours,  at  last  I fell  asleep,  though  it  seemed  to  me  only  briefly,  when  I \nwas  awakened  by  a whirring  noise  as  of  some  big  bird  circling  just \nabove  my  head.  Thinking  probably  a bat  had  flown  in  through  the \nopen  window,  I got  up,  lit  a candle  and  made  search.  No  bat  was  there. \n\nSleeping  from  then  on,  I was  again  aroused  in  the  half-dawn  by \nrepetition  of  the  whirring  noise  just  above  my  head.  Only  partially \nawake,  I struggled  against  sleep  until  startled  by  spoken  words. \nSounding  husky,  and  uttering  the  words  singly,  as  if  with  strong  effort, \nthe  voice  said:  \u201c Look-on-left-wall.\u201d  The  last  word  was  almost  inaud- \nible. Whether  I had  dreamed  this  or  really  heard  it  I felt  uncertain. \nBut  I got  up  and  looked  in  the  dim  light.  The  left  wall  looked  exactly \nlike  any  other  wall,  wainscoted  to  the  ceiling  with  wood  panels,  against \nwhich  hung  an  old  oil  painting. \n\nSmiling  to  myself  at  what  seemed  a freak  of  imagination,  I climbed \ninto  bed.  Presently  three  sharp  knocks  against  the  wooden  wainscot- \ning of  the  left  wall  decided  me  that  a bat  was  blindly  seeking  freedom. \nThen  I began  to  search  more  thoroughly,  for  I was  tired  of  having  my \npeace  wrecked. \n\nPerhaps  the  bird  had  been  caught  behind  the  old  painting,  was  my \nnext  thought.  Dragging  a tall  table  across  the  floor,  I climbed  up  on \nit,  taking  down  the  picture,  which  proved  to  be  the  martyrdom  of  St. \nSebastian,  gloomy  and  cruel,  showing  the  bleeding  wounds  and  piercing \narrows.  I placed  the  face  of  the  picture  against  the  wall.  Before  I \nclimbed  back  to  hang  it  up,  and  in  the  daylight  which  had  meanwhile \ngrown  stronger,  the  gleam  of  a white  paper  caught  my  eyes.  It  was \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nPIANIST \n\n\n265 \n\n\nneatly  folded  and  stuck  at  the  back  of  the  picture  between  a wooden \nstretcher  and  the  canvas.  Pulling  the  paper  out,  I took  it  to  a window \nto  investigate.  It  was  the  lost  will,  leaving  the  inn  to  the  writer\u2019s \neldest  son. \n\nFrankly  speaking,  a cold  sweat  covered  me.  The  will  dropped  from \nmy  hands.  The  voice  speaking  must  have  been  that  of  the  dead ! Then \nreason  began  to  assert  itself.  Possibly,  my  mind  filled  with  the  story \nof  the  will,  I had  dreamed  those  words,  or,  half  awake,  had  fancied \nthem.  As  for  the  whirring  noise  and  knockings,  they  might,  after  all, \nhave  been  made  by  a bat  now  flown. \n\nThen,  too,  I considered  the  situation  along  another  line.  As  a \nsinger  I was  keenly  sensitive  in  my  response  to  surrounding  influences, \noften  reading  the  thoughts  of  those  about  me,  much  as  the  antenna  of \na radio  receives  sounds.  Why  might  not  that  same  sensitive  response \nto  the  hidden  paper  have  inspired  me,  driven  on  by  a half-dream,  to  the \nfinding  of  the  will?  At  any  rate,  there  it  was. \n\n\nRUBINSTEIN\u2019S  DEATH  COMPACT 1 \n(ANTON  RUBINSTEIN;  GUARANTOR,  LILLIAN  NICHIA) \n\nLillian  Nichia,  a pupil  of  Rubinstein,  the  great  pianist  and  com- \nposer (1829-1894),  tells  this  story. \n\nOne  wild,  blustery  night  I found  myself  at  dinner  with  Rubinstein, \nthe  weather  being  terrific  even  for  St.  Petersburg.  The  winds  were \nhowling  round  the  house,  and  Rubinstein,  who  liked  to  ask  questions, \ninquired  of  me  what  they  represented  to  my  mind.  I replied,  \u201c The \nmoaning  of  lost  souls.\u201d  From  this  a theological  discussion  followed. \n\n\u201c There  may  be  a future,\u201d  he  said. \n\n\u201c There  is  a future,\u201d  I cried,  \u201c a great  and  beautiful  future;  if  I die \nfirst,  I shall  come  to  you  and  prove  this.\u201d \n\nHe  turned  to  me  with  great  solemnity. \n\n\u201c Good,  Liloscha,  that  is  a bargain ; and  I will  come  to  you.\u201d \n\nSix  years  later  in  Paris  I woke  one  night  with  a cry  of  agony  and \ndespair  ringing  in  my  ears,  such  as  I hope  may  never  be  duplicated  in \nmy  lifetime.  Rubinstein\u2019s  face  was  close  to  mine,  a countenance  dis- \ntorted by  every  phase  of  fear,  despair,  agony,  remorse  and  anger.  I \nstarted  up,  turned  on  all  the  lights,  and  stood  for  a moment  shaking  in \nevery  limb,  till  I put  fear  from  me  and  decided  it  was  merely  a dream. \nI had  for  the  moment  completely  forgotten  our  compact.  News  is \n\n1 Harper\u2019s  Magazine,  December,  1912. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n266 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nalways  late  in  Paris,  and  it  was  Le  Petit  Journal,  published  in  the  after- \nnoon, that  had  the  first  account  of  his  sudden  death. \n\nFour  years  later,  Teresa  Carreno,  who  had  just  come  from  Russia, \nand  was  touring  America \u2014 I had  met  her  in  St.  Petersburg  frequently \nat  Rubinstein\u2019s  dinner-table \u2014 told  me  that  Rubinstein  died  with  a cry \nof  agony  impossible  of  description.  I knew  then  that  even  in  death \nRubinstein  had  kept,  as  he  always  did,  his  word. \n\nHere  again  we  are  at  liberty  to  accept  the  testimony  regarding  the \nremarkable  and  complex  coincidence,  and  to  disregard  what  is  really \nan  expression  of  opinion  in  the  last  sentence.  Whether  Rubinstein  re- \nmembered his  compact  in  his  dying  hour,  or  the  impression  upon  his \nfar-away  pupil  was  automatically  produced  by  some  obscure  telepathic \nprocess,  the  dying  man  having  in  his  mind  no  conscious  thought  of  his \npromise,  or  some  intervening  tertium  quid  produced  the  impression, \ncould  never  be  determined  by  this  incident  alone. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGoogle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nCLERGYMEN,  THEOLOGIANS  AND \nEVANGELIST \n\n\nTESTIMONY  TO  PSYCHICAL  EXPERIENCES  BY  A \nMODERN  APOSTLE \n\n(WILLIAM  BOOTH) \n\nThis  famous  religious  organizer  and  leader  (1829-1912)  rivalled \nSt.  Paul  and  John  Wesley  in  his  tireless  energy  and  glowing  zeal.  He \nwas  the  founder  and  for  thirty-four  years  the  General  of  the  Salvation \nArmy,  which  has  spread  to  nearly  all  lands,  and,  besides  its  purely \nevangelistic  work,  maintains  a host  of  institutions  for  the  help  and \nimprovement  of  the  destitute  and  submerged  classes. \n\nIn  the  War  Cry , November  27,  1897,  under  the  heading,  \u201c Com- \nmunion with  the  Departed,\u201d  General  Booth  testified: \n\nThrough  all  my  history  my  personal  intercourse  with  the  spirit \nworld  has  been  but  limited.  I have  not  been  favored  with  many  visions, \nand  yet  I have  a spiritual  communion  with  the  departed  saints  that  is \nnot  without  both  satisfaction  and  service,  and  especially  of  late  the \nmemories  of  those  with  whom  my  heart  has  had  the  choicest  communion \nin  the  past,  if  not  the  very  beings  themselves,  have  come  in  upon  me  as \nI sat  at  my  desk  or  lay  wakeful  in  the  night-season.  Among  these,  one \nform,  true  to  her  mission,  comes  more  frequently  than  all  besides,  assur- \ning me  of  her  continued  partnership  in  my  struggle  for  the  temporal \nand  eternal  salvation  of  the  multitudes \u2014 and  that  is  my  blessed  and \nbeautiful  wife.1 \n\n\nA COMPANY  OF  EMIGRANTS  SAVED  BY  A DREAM  1 \n(HORACE  BUSHNELL,  GUARANTOR) \n\n\nThis  distinguished  American  clergyman  and  author  (1802-1876) \ngraduated  from  Yale,  studied  law  and  edited  the  Journal  of  Commerce, \nbut  at  twenty-nine  entered  the  ministry  and  became  pastor  of  North \n\n1 It  is  not  evidence,  but  it  is  interesting,  that  the  noted  London  clergyman  Joseph \nParker  used  to  pray  that  his  wife\u2019s  spirit  should  accompany  him  to  his  pulpit  (See \nWidow\u2019s  Mite,  by  I.  K.  Funk,  144),  and  that  Samuel  Johnson  would  more  cautiously \n\n287 \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n268 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nCongregational  Church  in  Hartford,  Conn.,  where  he  remained  for \ntwenty-four  years.  This  was  his  last  parish.  He  helped  found  the \nUniversity  of  California  and  was  invited  to  be  its  president.  He  wrote \nabout  a dozen  books,  mostly  theological.  Old  modes  of  expression  did \nnot  satisfy  him,  he  was  tried  for  heresy  but  acquitted.  His  literary \nstyle  has  been  much  admired. \n\nI will  instance,  first  of  all,  a case  not  so  clearly  religious,  but  ex- \nplicable in  no  way  by  the  mere  causalities  of  nature.  As  I sat  by  the \nfire,  one  stormy  November  night,  in  a hotel  parlor,  in  the  Napa  Valley \nof  California,  there  came  in  a most  venerable  and  benignant  looking \nperson,  with  his  wife,  taking  their  seats  in  the  circle.  The  stranger,  as \nI afterwards  learned,  was  Captain  Yonnt,  a man  who  came  over  into \nCalifornia,  as  a trapper,  more  than  forty  years  ago.  Here  he  has \nlived,  apart  from  the  great  world  and  its  questions,  acquiring  an  im- \nmense landed  estate,  and  becoming  a kind  of  acknowledged  patriarch \nin  the  country.  His  tall  manly  person  and  his  gracious  paternal  look, \nas  totally  unsophisticated  in  the  expression,  as  jf  he  had  never  heard \nof  a philosophic  doubt  or  question  in  his  life,  marked  him  as  the  true \npatriarch.  The  conversation  turned,  I know  not  how,  on  spiritism  and \nthe  modern  necromancy,  and  he  discovered  an  inclination  to  believe  in \nthe  reported  mysteries.  His  wife,  a much  younger  and  apparently \nChristian  person,  intimated  that  probably  he  was  predisposed  to  this \nkind  of  faith,  by  a peculiar  experience  of  his  own,  and  evidently  desired \nthat  he  might  be  drawn  out  bv  some  intelligent  discussion  of  his  queries. \n\nAt  my  request  he  gave  the  story.  About  six  or  seven  years  pre- \nvious, in  a mid-winter\u2019s  night,  he  had  a dream,  in  which  he  saw  what \nappeared  to  be  a company  of  emigrants,  arrested  by  the  snows  of  the \nmountains,  and  perishing  rapidly  by  cold  and  hunger.  He  noted  the \nvery  cast  of  the  scenery,  marked  by  a huge  perpendicular  front  of  white \nrock  cliff ; he  saw  the  men  cutting  off  what  appeared  to  be  tree-tops, \nrising  out  of  deep  gullies  of  snow ; he  distinguished  the  very  features  of \nthe  persons  and  the  look  of  their  particular  distress.  He  woke,  pro- \nfoundly impressed  with  the  distinctness  and  apparent  reality  of  his \ndream.  At  length  he  fell  asleep  and  dreamed  exactly  the  same  dream \nagain.  In  the  morning  he  could  not  expel  it  from  his  mind.  Falling  in \nshortly  with  an  old  hunter  comrade,  he  told  him  the  story,  and  was \nonly  the  more  deeply  impressed  by  his  recognizing,  without  hesitation, \nthe  scenery  of  the  dream.  This  comrade  came  over  the  Sierra,  by  the \nCarson  Valley  Pass,  and  declared  that  a spot  in  the  pass  answered \nexactly  to  his  description.  By  this  the  unsophisticated  patriarch  was \n\npetition,  \u201c If  thou  hast  ordained  the  souls  of  the  dead  to  minister  to  the  living,  and \nappointed  my  departed  wife  to  have  care  of  me,  grant  that  I may  enjoy  the  good \neffects  of  her  attention  and  ministration,  whether  exercised  by  appearance,  dreams  or \nin  any  other  manner\u201d  ( Johnsonian  Miscellanies,  I,  11). \n\n1 Bushnell\u2019s  Natural  and  Supernatural,  475-6  (Scribner\u2019s,  1859). \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nCLERGYMEN \n\n\n269 \n\n\ndecided.  He  immediately  collected  a company  of  men,  mules  and \nblankets,  and  all  necessary  provisions.  The  neighbors  were  laughing \nin  the  meantime  at  his  credulity.  \u201cNo  matter,\u201d  said  he,  \u201c I am  able \nto  do  this,  and  I will,  for  I verily  believe  that  the  fact  is  according  to \nmy  dream.\u201d  The  men  were  sent  into  the  mountains,  one  hundred  and \nfifty  miles  distant,  directly  to  the  Carson  Valley  Pass.  And  there  they \nfound  the  company  in  exactly  the  condition  of  the  dream,  and  brought \nin  the  remnant  alive. \n\nA gentleman  present  said,  \u201c You  need  have  no  doubt  of  this ; for  we \nin  California  all  know  the  facts,  and  the  names  of  the  families  brought \nin,  who  now  look  upon  our  venerable  friend  as  a kind  of  saviour.\u201d \nThese  names  he  gave  and  the  place  where  they  reside,  and  I found \nafterwards  that  the  California  people  were  ready  everywhere  to  second \nhis  testimony ! 1 \n\n\nMONITION  OF  HIS  SON\u2019S  DEATH \n(JOSEPH  BUCKMINSTER) \n\n\nThe  Rev.  Dr.  Buckminster  (1761-1812)  graduated  from  Yale  and \nspent  three  additional  years  there  as  Berkeley  Scholar.  He  was  a tutor \nat  Yale  for  several  years,  and  then  became  pastor  of  North  Congrega- \ntional Church,  Portsmouth,  New  Hampshire,  following  Ezra  Stiles, \nwho  had  become  president  of  Yale,  as  his  predecessor,  Samuel  Langdon, \n\n\n1 Rev.  Thomas  Marques  (1753-1827)  was  a pioneer  American  Presbyterian  clergy- \nman. He  had  a place  in  Sprague\u2019s  Annals  of  the  American  Pulpit,  IV,  84.  He  began \nto  study  for  the  ministry  at  the  age  of  thirty-six.  Here  is  the  story  which  one  of \nhis  contemporaries  says,  \u201c he  often  related.\u201d \n\n\u201c During  the  period  that  he  was  thus  employed  in  study  his  family  were  often \ndriven  to  great  straits  in  procuring  means  of  support;  and  upon  his  infrequent  and \nbrief  visits  at  home  he  was  on  the  alert  in  providing  for  their  wants.  He  often \nrelated  the  following  incident,  not  as  miraculous  but  as  an  instance  of  God\u2019s  special \nprovidence  in  his  behalf.  On  reaching  home  one  evening,  he  found  his  family  desti- \ntute of  food  except  some  small  vegetables  of  which  they  made  a light  and  unsatis- \nfactory meal.  Earnest  were  their  prayers  around  the  evening  altar,  that  Jacob\u2019s  God \nwould  provide  for  their  wants.  But  no  light  came  to  their  minds,  and  they  lay  down \nto  unquiet  rest.  In  his  broken  sleep,  Mr.  Marques  dreamed  of  a hunting  excursion, \nand  saw  in  a ravine  near  his  farm,  where  he  had  often  procured  game  before,  three \ndeer,  all  of  which,  by  a hunter\u2019s  stratagem,  he  secured.  So  strong  was  the  impression \non  his  mind,  that  he  arose,  and  at  early  dawn  was  on  his  way  to  the  ravine,  equipped \nas  a hunter.  As  was  the  dream,  so  was  the  fact.  The  three  deer  were  there  in  size \nand  position,  just  as  he  saw  them  in  sleep;  and  by  his  skill  he  secured  them  all  as \nfood  for  his  family,  and  returned  to  school,  joyful  in  the  good  providence  of  God.\u201d \nIf  Mr.  Marquee  found  the  deer  in  the  very  spot  where  he  saw  them  in  the  dream, \nand  they  were  of  the  same  respective  sizes,  and  the  same  number,  and  he  was  able  to \nkill  them  all,  exactly  as  dreamed  (of  course  we  cannot  be  certain  of  all  these  par- \nticulars, but  there  must  have  been  an  extraordinary  amount  of  coincidence  involved \nor  Marques  would  not  have  repeated  the  story  frequently),  whence  did  the  informa- \ntion come?  Was  it  telepathy  from  the  deer  (for  we  shall  not  be  satisfied  to  ascribe \nit  to  an  abstract  \u201c Providence  \u201d)  or  a group  of  astonishing  chance  coincidences? \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n270 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nhad  become  president  of  Harvard.  He  continued  pastor  until  his \ndeath,  an  encumbency  of  thirty-three  years.  He  was  D.D.  from  the \nCollege  of  New  Jersey,  now  Princeton  University.  Daniel  Webster  at- \ntended his  church  for  several  years  and  was  attached  to  him. \n\nThe  Rev.  Joseph  S.  Buckminster  (1784-1812)  son  of  the  preceding, \nwas  important  enough  to  find  a place  in  the  Schaff-Herzog  Encyclo- \npedia of  Religious  Knowledge,  which  states  that  he  graduated  at  Har- \nvard, became  pastor  of  Brattle  Street  Church,  Boston,  and  lecturer  on \nBiblical  criticism  at  Harvard,  was  \u201c a forerunner  of  the  Unitarian \nmovement,\u201d  and  \u201c one  of  the  founders  of  the  literary  reputation  of \nBoston.\u201d  Sprague\u2019s  Annals  (Unitarian  volume)  has  a long  sketch  of \nhis  short  career,  containing  extended  tributes  by  Edward  Everett,  John \nG.  Palfrey  and  other  notables.  Everett  says  that  for  a combination \nof  intellect,  learning,  eloquence,  judgment  and  other  qualities  he  never \nsaw  the  equal  of  J.  S.  Buckminster,  and  that  if  he  had  lived  he  would \nhave  become  the  greatest  in  his  profession  in  America.  His  works,  in \ntwo  volumes,  were  printed  in  1839. \n\nThe  following  incident  was  taken  down  from  the  lips  of  Mrs.  Joseph \nBuckminster,  by  his  daughter  who  reports  it.1 \n\nOn  Tuesday  evening,  June  9,  he  (the  son)  expired.  . . . When  his \n[Dr.  Buckminster\u2019s]  wife  entered  his  chamber  the  next  morning  he  said \nto  her,  with  perfect  composure,  \u201c My  son  Joseph  is  dead.\u201d  Mrs. \nBuckminster,  supposing  that  he  had  slept  and  dreamed  that  his  son  was \ndead,  although  no  news  of  his  illness  had  reached  him,  assured  him  that \nit  was  a dream.  \u201c No,\u201d  he  replied,  \u201c I have  not  slept  nor  dreamed ; he \nis  dead ! \u201d This  incident  is  related  as  received  from  the  lips  of  her  to \nwhom  the  words  were  spoken,  and  there  can  be  no  shadow  of  a doubt \nof  their  truth.  . . . \n\nDr.  Joseph  Buckminster  was  living  at  Portsmouth,  New  Hampshire, \nwhere  he  had  been  for  many  years  pastor  of  a church.  On  the  1st  or \n2nd  of  June,  1812,  he  left  Portsmouth,  intending  to  travel  for  his \nhealth.  He  reached  Reedsborough  [misprinted  as  \u201c Peedsborough  \u201d in \nPhantasms  of  the  Living~\\,  a little  village,  on  the  9th  of  June,  and  died \nthere  the  following  morning.  The  Rev.  J.  S.  Buckminster  (the  son) \nwas  living  at  Boston  in  delicate  health.  He  was  taken  suddenly  ill  on \nJune  3,  and  died  on  June  9,  twenty-four  hours  before  the  death  of  his \nfather.  Dr.  Buckminster  must  have  been  aware  of  his  son\u2019s  delicate \nstate  of  health,  but  no  one  seems  to  have  expected  his  death  to  occur \nwhen  it  did.  There  is  no  mention  of  letters  being  sent  to  warn  Dr. \nBuckminster,  nor  do  the  family  seem  to  have  been  aware  of  the  son\u2019s \nillness  until  after  the  father\u2019s  death.  Indeed,  Dr.  Buckminster  had \n\n1 Memories  of  the  Rev.  Joseph  Buckminster,  DD.,  and  of  His  Son,  the  Rev.  J.  S. \nBuckminster,  by  Eliza  Buckminster  Lee  (Boston,  1851),  464,  476-77. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nCLERGYMEN  271 \n\nintended  to  visit  his  son  and  daughter  at  Boston,  on  his  return  from \nthe  expedition  which  was  cut  short  by  his  own  death. \n\nI have  found  another,  and  substantially  agreeing,  account  of  the \nincident,  also  by  Mrs.  Lee,1  which  adds  several  particulars.  Dr.  Buck- \nminster had  reached  Marlboro,  Vermont,  by  the  evening  of  June  9. \n\u201c My  brother  at  Boston  was  at  this  moment  dying  after  a short  and \nsevere  illness  [begun  after  his  father\u2019s  departure],  but  my  father  was \nwholly  ignorant  of  the  fact.\u201d  It  appears,  also,  that  while  the  health \nof  the  son  was  \u201c delicate,\u201d  he  was  regarded  as  in  good  health  for  him \nwhen  the  journey  began,  so  that  there  seems  to  have  been  no  grounds \nfor  apprehension. \n\n\nTELEPATHIC(P)  EXPERIENCE  OF  A GREAT  CHURCH \n\nLEADER  2 \n\n(JOHN  CALVIN;  GUARANTOR,  THEODORE  BEZA) \n\nHaving  been  a student  of  both  law  and  Roman  Catholic  theology, \nCalvin  (1509-1564),  as  early  as  his  twenty-fourth  year,  was  already \nreputed  for  his  learning  and  was  the  head  of  the  Reformation  movement \nin  France.  Four  years  later  he  took  up  residence  in  Geneva  and  wa9 \nidentified  with  that  city,  where  he  helped  to  establish  a theocratic  gov- \nernment, the  rest  of  his  life.  His  system  of  church  polity  spread \nthrough  Switzerland  and  into  France  and  Scotland.  In  his  celebrated \nInstitutes  he  outlined  a system  of  theology  which  for  three  centuries \ndominated  a large  part  of  Protestantism,  and  against  which  Methodism \nin  particular  was  a revolt.  Historically,  Calvin  ranks  with  Augustine \nas  a theologian.  He  was  a man  of  immense  learning,  intellect  and \nindustry. \n\nTheodore  Beza  (1519-1605)  was  of  French  birth,  became  professor \nof  Greek,  first  in  Lausanne,  then  in  Calvin\u2019s  academy  in  Geneva.  He \nwas  Calvin\u2019s  supporter,  and  succeeded  him  as  teacher  of  theology  and \nleader  of  the  Calvinist  party. \n\nIt  is  Beza  who  relates  the  following  incident : \n\nIt  affords  us  satisfaction  to  mention  in  this  place  a circumstance \nwhich  deserves  to  be  stated.  On  the  19th  of  December  [1562],  which \nwas  the  Sabbath,  the  north  wind  having  been  unusually  high  for  two \n\n1 Sprague\u2019s  Annals  of  the  American  Pulpit  (1859),  ii. \n\n2 Life  of  John  Calvin,  by  Theodore  Beza  (Philadelphia,  1836),  77. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n272 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\ndays,  Calvin  (although  confined  to  bed  by  the  gout)  said,  in  the  hear- \ning of  a number  of  friends,  \u201c I know  not  indeed  what  it  means.  I \nthought  I heard  last  night  a very  loud  sound  of  drums  used  in  war,  and \nI could  not  divest  myself  of  the  opinion  that  it  was  reality.  I entreat \nyou  to  pray,  for  some  event  of  very  great  moment  is  undoubtedly \ntaking  place.\u201d  On  this  very  day,  the  battle  of  Dreux,  distinguished  for \nits  great  cruelty,  was  fought,  the  news  of  which  reached  Geneva  a few \ndays  after. \n\nIt  could  not  have  been  unusual  for  Calvin  to  hear  the  wind  blow. \nAnd  even  though  we  should  concede,  what  would  be  a matter  of  mere \nconjecture,  that  the  beating  of  war  drums  was  an  auditory  illusion,  it \nwould  not  annul  the  fact  that  the  illusion  and  oracular  utterances  of \nCalvin  were  vindicated  by  the  news  which  several  days  later  arrived. \nNor  will  it  be  claimed  in  this  instance  that  it  was  a case  of  auditory \nhyperesthesia,  since  Dreux  is  more  than  300  miles  from  Geneva. \n\nBut  was  not  the  fighting  at  Dreux  simply  the  most  conspicuous \nevent  that  happened  to  be  taking  place  that  day,  and  could  not  some \nevent  as  striking  and  of  as  much  moment  to  Calvin  and  his  friends  have \nbeen  found  almost  any  day,  somewhere  in  the  world?  We  are  forced  in \nhonesty  to  answer,  No.  Calvin  was  deeply  interested  in  the  affairs  of \nthe  Huguenots  in  France,  and  through  his  letters  and  particularly \nthrough  his  able  emissary,  Beza  himself,  had  exerted  much  influence \namong  them  and  in  their  behalf.  Now  the  battle  fought  in  Dreux  on \nthe  day  of  Calvin\u2019s  utterance  (and,  considering  the  mental  make-up  of \nBeza  and  the  fact  that  he  was  Calvin\u2019s  most  intimate  associate,  we  can \nhardly  doubt  the  essential  correctness  of  the  account)  was  the  first \ngreat  battle  of  the  religious  wars  of  France,  wherein  the  Huguenots \nsuffered  a great  defeat,  and  their  leader,  Conde,  was  taken  prisoner. \nThe  slaughter  on  both  sides,  in  this  battle,  was  very  great.  So  it  was \nno  ordinary  event  that  took  place  on  the  day  that  Calvin  bade  his \nfriends  to  pray,  but  one  of  very  unusual  character,  and  one  which \ndeeply  concerned  the  group  in  that  chamber,  since  it  seemed  to  indicate \nthe  downfall  of  the  Protestant  cause  in  France. \n\n\nSEES  HIS  FUTURE  WIFE  IN  A DREAM  1 \n\n(ROBERT  COLLYER,  GUARANTOR) \n\nRobert  Collyer  was  a noted  Unitarian  clergyman,  born  in  England, \npastor  of  Unity  Church  in  Chicago,  1860-79,  and  thereafter  for  many \nyears  pastor  of  the  Church  of  the  Messiah,  New  York  City.  He  was \n\n1 Religious  Magatine  and  Monthly  Review,  August,  1872. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nCLERGYMEN \n\n\n273 \n\n\nauthor  of  Nature  and  Life,  The  Life  That  Now  Is,  Things  New  and \nOld,  etc.  Although  originally  a blacksmith  and  untrained  in  schools, \nhe  was  remarkable  for  the  purity  and  beauty  of  his  literary  style. \n\nThis  incident  is  taken  from  a sermon  delivered  by  Mr.  Collyer,  and \nfinds  place  expressly  because  a man  so  eminent  and  conservative  knew \nthe  original  narrator  well,  vouched  for  his  intelligence  and  trust- \nworthiness and  was  convinced  by  his  account. \n\nI have  a friend,  a man  of  great  intelligence,  who  told  me  that  when \nhe  was  in  the  middle  of  the  Pacific  on  a voyage,  he  saw  a face  in  a \ndream,  and  it  was  borne  in  upon  him  that  this  was  the  face  of  his  wife. \nHe  went  through  many  adventures  after  that,  was  away  about  seven \nyears,  came  back,  went  home,  went  to  a quarterly  Quaker  meeting  in \nBucks  County,  Penn.,  and  there  saw,  in  a Quaker  bonnet,  for  the  first \ntime  with  his  human  eyes,  that  face  he  had  seen  in  his  dream.  The \nmaiden  became  his  wife,  and  I never  saw  a happier  pair  on  earth,  or  a \nsweeter  home  of  children,  and  I have  no  doubt  of  the  perfect  truth  of \nthe  story. \n\nAN  APPARITION  BY  AUDIBLE  VOICE  GIVES  PROOF  1 \n(RUSSELL  HERMAN  CONWELL) \n\nThe  Rev.  Russell  H.  Conwell  (1842-1925)  was  one  of  the  most \nnoted  American  clergyman  of  the  last  half  century.  LL.B.  of  Albany \nLaw  School,  D.D.  and  LL.D.  of  Temple  University,  he  was  the  pastor \nof  the  Baptist  Temple  in  Philadelphia  from  1891,  founder  and  presi- \ndent of  Temple  University  in  the  same  city  from  1888,  founder  of  two \nhospitals,  author  of  a number  of  biographies  and  other  books.  He \nwas  very  popular  as  a lecturer,  and  one  particular  lecture  was  deliv- \nered by  him  nearly  6,000  times.  In  lecturing  alone,  he  earned  about  a \nmillion  and  a half  dollars,  all  of  which  was  devoted  to  the  education  of \npoor  young  men.  He  probably  would  never  have  credited  any  \u201c psy- \nchical \u201d stories  outside  of  the  Bible  but  for  his  own  experiences,  and  is \nchary  of  coming  to  any  logical  conclusion  regarding  these.  He  felt  no \ninterest,  apparently,  in  psychic  research  as  such,  and  when  I asked  him \nquestions  at  the  time  that  the  newspapers  told  the  story  of  his  peculiar \nexperience,  he  politely  declined  to  answer  them,  though  acknowledging \nthat  the  account  which  had  been  printed  was  essentially  correct. \n\nThe  form  of  the  story  which  follows  is  as  Dr.  Conwell  told  it  to \n\n1 American  Magazine,  July,  1921. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n274 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nBruce  Barton,  and  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  it  is  correct.  Mr.  Bar- \nton is  A.B.  of  Amherst  College,  Litt.D.  of  Juniata  College,  formerly \nan  editor,  and  is  a conscientious,  original  and  forceful  writer  of  books \nand  articles  on  religious  and  other  subjects. \n\nMr.  Barton:  A physician  told  me  once  of  seeing  a dying  man  lift \nhimself  on  his  elbow,  and  his  face  was  transfigured,  as  though  he  caught \na glimpse  of  another  world.  Have  you  ever  seen  that  happen,  Doctor \nConwell \u2014 a sort  of  exaltation? \n\nDoctor  Conwell:  It  would  be  no  exaggeration  to  say  that  I have \nseen  it  literally  hundreds  of  times.  We  too  often  do  death  an  injustice \nin  our  thought. \n\nWe  think  of  the  suffering  and  pain  of  a last  illness  as  the  accom- \npaniment of  death.  But  the  suffering  is  not  death.  Death  is  the  kindly \nvisitor  who  comes  to  end  the  suffering,  to  lift  the  burden,  to  break  the \nchains.  And  no  one  who  has  stood  often  by  the  bedside  can  doubt  that \nfor  an  instant  before  the  end  the  soul  does  hover  hesitant  between  two \nworlds.  I could  tell  you  scores  of  instances \u2014 very  impressive,  very \nsolemn  instances.  ( After  a pause.)  I wonder  whether  you  will  under- \nstand me  if  I tell  you  a very  personal  incident.  There  is  so  much  loose \nthinking  and  talking  on  the  subject  of  our  relations  with  the  other \nworld  ...  so  much  spiritualistic  rubbish  . . . one  hesitates  lest  he \nbe  misunderstood.  And  yet  I speak  only  what  I myself  have  seen.  . . . \nI do  not  presume  to  draw  conclusions. \n\nSome  years  ago  I had  a dream  that  recurred  every  morning  just \nbefore  I awoke.  It  seemed  to  me  that  the  figure  of  Mrs.  Conwell  ap- \npeared each  morning  and  sat  smiling  at  the  foot  of  my  bed.  I said \nnothing  about  it  to  anyone;  it  must  be,  I thought,  a delusion  of  age. \nYet  the  figure  was  as  real  as  life,  smiling,  and  asking  questions  and \nanswering  my  own. \n\nOne  morning  I said,  or  seemed  to  myself  to  say,  \u201c I know  you  aren\u2019t \nreally  there.\u201d \n\n\u201c Oh,  but  I am ! \u201d she  replied. \n\n\u201cBut  how  can  I be  sure?\u201d  I persisted.  \u201cAre  you  willing  that  I \nshould  test  you?  \u201d \n\nShe  nodded,  still  smiling. \n\n\u201c All  right,\u201d  I said,  \u201c to-morrow  I will  ask  you  a question.  Will \nyou  be  ready  for  it?  \u201d \n\nShe  nodded  again  and,  with  another  smile,  disappeared.  The  next \nmorning  she  was  there  again. \n\n\u201c I see  you  have  come,\u201d  I said.  \u201c Are  you  still  willing?  \u201d \n\nShe  smiled  and  nodded,  seeming  to  enjoy  it  all  immensely. \n\n\u201c Tell  me,  then,  where  is  my  army  discharge  paper?  \u201d I had  not \nseen  it  for  years,  and  to  the  best  of  my  knowledge  was  utterly  ignorant \nof  its  whereabouts. \n\nIn  a voice  that  seemed  as  distinct  as  though  she  had  uttered  the \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nCLERGYMEN  275 \n\nwords  aloud,  she  answered,  \u201c Why,  it  is  in  the  black  japanned  box \nbehind  the  books  in  your  library.\u201d \n\nI got  out  of  bed  and  went  into  the  library.  There,  after  some \nsearch,  I found  the  box,  hidden  away  behind  a row  of  books ; and  in  it, \nunder  a varied  collection  of  documents,  was  the  discharge  paper. \n\nAgain  the  next  morning  she  appeared,  with  a little  smile  of \ntriumph,  as  if  to  say,  \u201c You  see  it  was  there,  just  as  I told  you;  now \nwill  you  believe?  \u201d But  I was  not  satisfied,  of  course.  I asked  her  if  I \nmight  make  another  test,  and  with  the  same  happy  smile,  as  though  the \ngame  entertained  her  greatly,  she  promised  again. \n\nThat  morning  at  breakfast  I spoke  to  one  of  the  maids,  who  had \nlived  with  us  for  fourteen  years. \n\n\u201c Mary,  you  remember  the  gold  fountain  pen  that  Mrs.  Conwell \ngave  me  years  ago.  I want  you  to  take  it  off  my  desk  today  and  hide \nit.  And  you  are  not  to  tell  me  or  anyone  else  where  you  hide  it.  Do \nyou  understand?  \u201d \n\nAgain  the  next  morning  the  figure  appeared,  and  we  seemed  to  joke \nabout  it  all  for  a little  while.  Finally  I said : \n\n\u201c Do  you  know  where  Mary  hid  my  pen?  \u201d \n\n\u201c Of  course  I do.\u201d \n\n\u201c Can  you  tell  me  the  place?  \u201d \n\n\u201c Get  out  of  bed  and  come  with  me,\u201d  she  answered  laughingly. \n\nI rose  and,  seeming  to  hold  her  hand,  was  led  to  one  of  the  closets \nin  my  room.  The  top  shelf  of  the  closet  had  been  built  into  a little \ncloset  with  a door  which  covered  only  a part  of  the  closet  front.  She \nmotioned  me  to  it,  and  I took  a chair  and  climbed  up.  I ran  my  hand \nover  the  shelf  this  way,  and  that,  but  without  encountering  the  pen.  I \nfelt  then  that  the  whole  thing  must  have  been  a delusion,  and  turned  to \nstep  down  from  the  chair. \n\nBut  she  was  still  in  the  doorway  and  pointed  again  to  the  shelf, \nshaking  her  head  emphatically,  as  if  to  say,  \u201c It  is  there ! Look  again ; \nyou  will  find  it.\u201d \n\nI did  look  again.  I stretched  my  hand  far  in  behind  the  door  on \neither  side,  and  this  time,  to  my  amazement,  I found  the  pen. \n\nI told  that  simple  incident  some  weeks  later  in  private  conversation \nto  a friend.  He  told  it  to  another  friend.  And  so,  somewhat  to  my \nembarrassment,  it  came  back  to  me  one  morning  on  the  front  page  of \nthe  morning  newspaper.  Since  it  has  been  published  once,  I feel  no \nreticence  in  repeating  it  . . . only  a certain  reluctance  lest  some  read- \ners should  force  into  it  an  interpretation  which  I myself  do  not  pretend \nto  give. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n276 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nA DYING  VISION  OF  THE  THIRD  CENTURY  1 \n(THASCIUS  CAECILIUS  CYPRIANUS) \n\nCyprian  ( circa  200-254  a.  d.),  one  of  the  \u201c Ante-Nicene  Fathers,\u201d \nwas  a patrician,  wealthy,  highly  educated,  and  for  a time  taught \nrhetoric  at  Carthage.  He  debated  with  Christians,  but  became  a Chris- \ntian himself,  and  at  length  Bishop  of  Carthage.  He  had  a clear  mind, \nand  his  writings  are  prolific  with  information  regarding  early  church \nhistory  and  ecclesiastical  law.  In  the  course  of  a persecution  in  the \nreign  of  Valerian,  he  was  arrested  and  beheaded.  His  is  one  of  the \nmost  illustrious  names  of  primitive  Christianity. \n\nWhen  one  of  our  colleagues  and  fellow  priests,  wearied  out  with \ninfirmity,  and  anxious  about  the  present  approach  of  death,  prayed  for \na respite  to  himself ; there  stood  by  him  as  he  prayed,  and  when  he  was \nnow  at  the  point  of  death,  a youth,  venerable  in  honor  and  majesty, \nlofty  in  stature  and  shining  in  aspect,  and  on  whom,  as  he  stood  by  him, \nthe  human  glance  could  scarcely  look  with  fleshly  eyes,  except  that  he \nwho  was  about  to  depart  from  the  world  could  already  behold  such  a \none.  And  he,  not  without  a certain  indignation  of  mind  and  voice, \nrebuked  him,  and  said,  \u201c You  fear  to  suffer,  you  do  not  wish  to  depart ; \nwhat  shall  I do  to  you  ? \u201d It  was  the  word  of  one  rebuking  and  warn- \ning, one  who,  when  men  are  anxious  about  persecution,  and  indifferent \nconcerning  their  summons,  consents  not  to  their  present  desire,  but \nconsults  for  the  future.  Our  dying  brother  and  colleague  heard  what \nhe  was  to  say  to  others.  For  he  who  heard  when  he  was  dying,  heard \nfor  the  very  purpose  that  he  might  tell  it;  he  heard  not  for  himself, \nbut  for  us. \n\n\nTHE  \u201c DAEMON  \u201d OF  AN  EARLY  BISHOP  2 \n(ST.  GREGORY) \n\nGregory,  known  as  Thaumaturgus  (wonder  worker),  born  about \n213,  died  about  270  a.  d.,  the  son  of  noble  and  wealthy  Greek \nparents.  He  was  on  the  way,  when  about  twenty  years  old,  to  Berytus \nto  complete  his  training  in  civil  law,  when  he  met  Origen,  next  to  Augus- \ntine the  greatest  theologian  of  the  early  church,  at  C\u00absarea,  and \nthere  became  his  pupil  and  convert.  He  was  for  thirty  years  bishop  of \n\n1 On  the  Mortality,  by  Cyprian,  section  19. \n\n2 Panegyric  Address  to  Origen,  by  Gregory  Thaumaturgus. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nCLERGYMEN \n\n\n277 \n\n\nhis  native  city  of  Neocsesarea  in  Pontus,  and  is  reckoned  among  the \nAnte-Nicene  Fathers  of  the  Church.  It  was  when  he  left  the  school  of \nOrigen,  at  the  probable  age  of  about  twenty-five,  that  Gregory  delivered \nthe  Panegyric  in  the  presence  of  his  master,  from  which  the  following \nexcerpts  are  taken.  This  oration  contains  the  earliest  Christian  auto- \nbiographical account  extant. \n\nIf  I may  seek  to  discourse  of  aught  beyond  this  and  in  particular, \nof  any  of  those  beings  who  are  not  seen,  but  yet  are  more  godlike,  and \nwho  have  a special  care  for  men,  it  shall  be  addressed  to  that  being  who, \nby  some  momentous  decision,  had  me  allotted  to  him  from  my  boyhood \nto  rule,  and  rear,  and  train, \u2014 I mean  that  holy  angel  of  God  who  led \nme  from  my  youth  . . . that  angel,  I say,  who  still  at  this  present  time \nsustains,  and  instructs,  and  conducts  me;  and  who,  in  addition  to  all \nthese  other  benefits  has  brought  me  into  connection  with  this  man \n[Origen],  which,  in  truth,  is  the  most  important  of  all  the  services \ndone  me. \n\nGregory  goes  on  to  give  details  of  his  life  up  to  the  time  that  he \nreached  Csesarea.  He  gives  some,  but  expressly  says  that  he  has  not \ntime  to  recount  all  of  his  reasons  for  thinking  that  he  was  led  there  in \norder  to  meet  Origen,  then  continues : \n\nWherefore  it  was  not  that  soldier,  but  a certain  divine  companion \nand  beneficent  conductor  and  guardian,  ever  leading  us  in  safety \nthrough  the  whole  of  this  present  life,  as  through  a long  journey,  that \ncarried  us  past  other  places,  and  Berytus  in  especial,  which  city  at  that \ntime  we  seemed  most  bent  on  reaching,  and  brought  us  hither  and  set- \ntled us  here,  disposing  and  directing  all  things,  until  by  any  means  he \nmight  bind  us  in  a connection  with  this  man  [Origen]  who  was  to  be  the \nauthor  of  the  greater  part  of  our  blessings.  And  he  who  came  in  such \nwise,  that  divine  angel,  gave  over  this  charge  to  him,  and  did,  if  I may \nso  speak,  perchance  take  his  rest  here,  not  indeed  under  the  pressure \nof  labor  or  exhaustion  of  any  kind  (for  the  generation  of  those  divine \nministers  knows  no  weariness)  but  as  having  committed  us  to  the  hand \nof  man  who  would  fully  discharge  the  whole  work  of  care  and  guardian- \nship within  his  power. \n\nIt  is  evident  that  Gregory  intends  to  express  his  conviction  that  he \nwas  led  by  a discamate  intelligence.  He  is  not  as  clear  as  Socrates \nwas  in  his  statement,  but  apparently  means  much  the  same  thing.  Of \ncourse  his  concept  of  an  \u201c angel  \u201d was  not  that  of  medieval  and  modern \nart,  a monstrosity  with  wings  attached  to  its  shoulder-blades.  Nor  did \n\u201c divine  \u201d ( divinus ) necessarily  mean  anything  more  than  super- \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGoogle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n278 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nexcellent  or  admirable.  Gregory  did  not  attempt  to  declare  what  was \nthe  precise  nature  of  his  guide;  he  probably  did  not  know,  for,  again \nreferring  to  him  he  says  \u201c that  being,  whosoever  he  is,  who  has  been  the \nwonderful  guide  of  our  childhood,  who  in  all  other  matters  has  been  in \ntime  past  my  beneficent  tutor  and  guardian.\u2019* \n\n\nAPPARITION  OF  PERSON  SEEN  COINCIDENTLY  WITH \n\nHIS  DEATH  1 \n\n(ALEXANDER  VIETS  GRISWOLD) \n\nAlexander  Viets  Griswold  (1766-1843)  was  an  Episcopalian  clergy- \nman who  became  prominent  as  a pastor  of  churches,  and  in  1811  was \nconsecrated  Bishop  of  the  then  Eastern  Diocese,  composed  of  all  the \nNew  England  States  save  Connecticut.  He  was  D.D.  from  Brown \nUniversity  and  the  College  of  New  Jersey. \n\nThe  following  was  sent  to  the  S.  P.  R.  by  a physician  of  Providence, \nR.  I.,  on  August  28,  1884.  The  Mr.  Collins  referred  to,  it  was  ascer- \ntained, died  July  4,  1807,  which  fixes  the  date  of  the  Bishop\u2019s \nexperience. \n\nI have  been  for  many  years  a practitioner  of  medicine  in  this  city ; \nmy  birthplace  was  the  town  of  Bristol,  some  fifteen  miles  distant,  where \nI resided  for  more  than  thirty  years,  and  for  the  greater  part  of  that \ntime  was  a next-door  neighbor  of  Right  Rev.  A.  V.  Griswold,  Bishop \nof  the  Eastern  Diocese  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church,  and  who \ndied  some  forty  years  ago.  He  was,  as  all  churchmen  in  this  country \nknow,  greatly  esteemed  for  his  talents  and  piety. \n\nFor  what  follows  the  Bishop  himself  was  my  informant.  He  told  it \nto  others,  and  I heard  it  frequently  spoken  of  by  different  members  of \nthe  family. \n\nOne  afternoon,  while  standing  at  his  desk  writing  in  his  study,  a \ndoor  opened  2 from  an  adjoining  room,  and  Mr.  Collins,  his  son-in-law, \nentered,  and  passed  slowly  through  the  room  and  out  of  another  door; \nthe  Bishop  said  he  had  not  been  thinking  or  talking  of  Mr.  Collins,  and \nhad  not  heard  from  him  for  some  time.  He  knew  that  he  could  not  be \nwithin  a thousand  miles  of  him,  and  yet  he  had  distinctly  seen  him  pass \nthrough  the  room.  This  of  itself  was  a very  remarkable  occurrence, \nbut  what  follows  renders  it  still  more  so. \n\n1 Phantasms  oj  the  Living,  II,  543. \n\n2 Probably  it  is  not  to  be  understood  that  the  door  really  opened  but  that  this \nwas  a hallucination. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGougle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nCLERGYMEN \n\n\n279 \n\n\nWhen  the  mail  from  Charleston  arrived,  some  three  or  four  days \nafter  (there  were  no  telegraphs  or  railroads  at  that  time),  a letter  was \nreceived  announcing  the  death  of  Mr.  Collins,  on  the  very  day  and  hour \nwhen  the  Bishop  saw  him  apparently  pass  through  his  study. \n\nThe  good  Bishop  (who  was  no  believer  in  ghosts,  necromancy,  or \nanything  of  the  sort)  said  it  was  a most  remarkable  and  singular  cir- \ncumstance, the  coincidence  rendering  it  still  more  remarkable,  and  he \ncould  not  account  for  it,  but  supposed  it  must  be  some  sort  of  a hal- \nlucination ; for,  as  he  was  standing  at  a high  desk,  he  could  hardly  have \nbeen  dreaming. \n\nJohn  J.  deWolf,  M.D. \n\nThe  incident  is  at  second-hand  and  was  old  when  Dr.  deWolf  wrote \nhis  letter,  but  in  view  of  various  statements  therein  there  is  little  reason \nto  doubt  that  it  is  true  in  its  essence. \n\n\nPOSSIBLE  TELEPATHY  OR  CLAIRVOYANCE \n(NEWELL  DWIGHT  HILLIS,  INVESTIGATOR  OF  THE  FACTS) \n\nThe  Rev.  N.  D.  Hillis  (1858- . . . . ),  A.B.  and  A.M.  of  Lake  Forest \nUniversity,  D.D.  of  Northwestern  University,  L.H.D.  of  Western  Re- \nserve University,  was  pastor  of  Plymouth  Church,  Brooklyn,  N.  Y., \n\u2022 from  1899  to  1924,  and  is  now  its  pastor  emeritus.  He  followed  Dr. \nLyman  Abbott,  the  successor  of  Henry  Ward  Beecher.  His  books  and \narticles  have  been  many. \n\nHe  reported  this  case  to  Dr.  Isaac  K.  Funk,  the  eminent  editor  and \npublisher,  and  the  letter  was  turned  over  to  Dr.  Hyslop  and  published \nby  him.1 \n\n\nBrooklyn,  N.  Y.,  May  10,  1907. \n\nMy  Dear  Dr.  Funk : \n\nI have  just  had  a rather  extraordinary  experience,  in  which  I think \nyou  will  be  interested.  One  of  the  leading  members  of  Plymouth  Church \nhas  a son  who  occasionally  drinks.  His  mother,  a woman  of  fifty-five, \nhas  been  much  disturbed  about  the  son,  a young  man  of  twenty-five  or \ntwenty-eight.  Last  January  I knew  that  the  son  had  gone  to  another \ncity,  and  while  there  had  been  drinking,  and  returned  the  next  day \nshowing  signs  of  dissipation.  Two  months  passed  by,  and  the  experi- \nence was  repeated  in  another  city.  In  April  the  mother  returned  home \nfrom  the  South.  When  the  evening  came,  she  asked  her  son  to  come  to \n\n1 Journal  A.  S.  P.  R.,  November,  1909. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n280 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nher  bedroom,  and  made  him  sit  down  beside  her,  and  began  by  saying, \n\n\u201c Now  I want  you  to  tell  me  all  about  what  has  happened  in . \n\nDon\u2019t  deceive  me.  I saw  you, in  the  hotel,  I saw  you  surrounded  by \nmen,  and  I saw  you  when  you  took  the  first  drink.\u201d  He  then  told  his \nmother  what  had  happened,  thinking  all  the  time  that  some  one  present \nhad  written  his  mother.  After  that  chapter  had  been  thoroughly  dis- \ncussed, she  said,  \u201c Now  I want  you  to  tell  me  what  happened  in  (such \nand  such)  a city.\u201d  He  then  discovered  that  she  knew  all  about  this \nevent.  The  husband  and  son  had  both  carefully  guarded  the  secret \nfrom  the  mother.  The  father  came  to  me  with  a full  statement  of  it. \nAnother  experience,  in  a way,  prepared  both  husband  and  son  for  this \nstrange  knowledge.  Several  years  ago  the  wife  wakened  her  husband \nup,  saying  that  her  son  had  just  suffered  a railroad  accident  in  the \nSouth,  and  the  next  day  brought  a message  from  him,  saying  that  he \nhad  been  injured  but  that  his  injuries  were  slight,  and  the  railroad \naccident  occurred  at  the  very  hour  in  the  night  when  the  mother  saw \nthe  event.  I have  been  investigating  the  matter,  and  can  find  no  break \nin  the  testimony.  How  do  you  account  for  the  experience? \n\nFaithfully  yours, \n\nNewell  Dwight  Hillis. \n\nDr.  Hyslop  tried  to  get  a detailed  statement  from  the  lady,  but \nDr.  Hillis  replied,  June  10,  1907 : \u201c The  lady  who  had  the  experience, \nand  saw  her  son,  etc.,  is  unwilling  that  I should  give  out  the  story.  But \nfor  this  I would  gladly  fufill  your  request.\u201d \n\nThe  facts  being  such  as  they  were,  it  is  no  wonder  that  the  mother \ndid  not  wish  the  details  printed,  with  the  very  possible  consequence  that \nthe  identity  of  her  son  would  be  correctly  guessed  by  some  readers. \nBut  Dr.  Hillis  says  that  he  had  investigated  the  matter,  and  the  result \nwas  that  he  was  convinced.  We  should  bear  in  mind,  also,  that  the \nfather  was  one  of  the  leading  members  of  Plymouth  Church.  This \nbeing  the  case  and  the  facts  being  of  such  a distressing  nature,  it  is \nexceedingly  unlikely  that  there  was  any  deceit  in  the  testimony. \n\n\nINCIDENTS  RELATED  BY  A NOTED  CHURCHMAN \n(SAMUEL  REYNOLDS  HOLE) \n\nThe  Very  Rev.  Samuel  R.  Hole  (1819-.  . . ?),  Dean  of  Rochester, \nEngland,  was  not  only  an  effective  preacher  and  popular  lecturer,  but \nlikewise  the  author  of  fascinating  books,  composed  of  reminiscences  and \nshrewd  and  witty  comments  upon  men  and  affairs.  He  made  two  lectur- \ning tours  in  America. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nCLERGYMEN \n\n\n281 \n\n\nHis  The  Memories  of  Dean  Hole  (London,  1892),  contains  a re- \nmarkable dream  of  his  own,  and  one  of  similar  character  told  him  by  a \ntrusted  friend.  They  may  be  found  on  pages  200-201.  After  rehears- \ning the  account  of  a dream  and  its  tragic  sequel,  told  him  many  years \nbefore,  he  goes  on : \n\nAre  these  dreams  coincidences  only,  imaginations,  sudden  recollec- \ntions of  events  which  had  been  long  forgotten?  They  are  marvellous, \nbe  this  as  it  may.  In  a crisis  of  very  severe  anxiety,  I required  infor- \nmation which  only  one  man  could  give  me,  and  he  was  in  his  grave.  I \nsaw  him  distinctly  in  a vision  of  the  night,  and  his  answer  to  my  ques- \ntion told  me  all  I wanted  to  know ; and  when,  having  obtained  the  clear- \nest proof  that  what  I had  heard  was  true,  I communicated  the  incident \nand  its  results  to  my  solicitor,  he  told  me  that  he  himself  had  experi- \nenced a similar  manifestation.  A claim  was  repeated  after  his  father\u2019s \ndeath  which  had  been  resisted  in  his  lifetime  and  retracted  by  the  claim- \nant, but  the  son  was  unable  to  find  the  letter  in  which  the  retractation \nwas  made.  He  dreamed  that  his  father  appeared  and  told  him  it  was \nin  the  left-hand  drawer  of  a certain  desk.  Having  business  in  London, \nhe  went  up  to  the  offices  of  his  father,  an  eminent  lawyer,  but  could  not \ndiscover  the  desk,  until  one  of  the  clerks  suggested  that  it  might  be \namong  some  old  lumber  placed  in  a room  up-stairs.  There  he  found \nthe  desk  and  the  letter. \n\nThen,  as  regards  coincidence,  are  there  not  events  in  our  lives  which \ncome  to  us  with  a strange  mysterious  significance,  a prophetic  intima- \ntion, sometimes  of  sorrow  and  sometimes  of  success?  For  example,  I \nlived  a hundred  and  fifty  miles  from  Rochester.  I went  there,  for  the \nfirst  time,  to  preach  at  the  invitation  of  one  who  was  then  unknown  to \nme,  but  is  now  a dear  friend.  After  the  sermon  I was  his  guest  in  the \nPrecincts.  Dean  Scott  died  in  the  night,  almost  at  the  same  time  in \nwhich  he  who  was  to  succeed  him  arrived  at  the  house  which  adjoins \nthe  Deanery.  There  was  no  expectation  of  his  immediate  decease,  and \nno  conjecture  as  to  a future  appointment,  and  yet  when  I heard  the \ntolling  of  the  cathedral  bell,  I had  a presentiment  that  Dr.  Scott  was \ndead,  and  that  I should  be  Dean  of  Rochester. \n\nAgain,  Dean  Hole  in  his  Then  and  Now  (London,  1902),  pages \n9-11,  together  with  some  opinions  of  his  sets  down  a seeming  pre- \nmonition and  what  he  considers  answers  to  prayer. \n\nThere  is  an  immeasurable  difference  between  ghosts  and  other  ap- \nparitions\u2014 between  that  which  witnesses  declare  they  saw  with  their \nown  eyes  when  they  were  wide  awake,  as  Hamlet  saw  the  ghost  of  his \nfather  and  Macbeth  saw  Banquo,  and  that  which  presents  itself  to  us \nwhen  we  are  asleep,  or  in  that  condition  between  waking  and  sleeping \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n282 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nwhich  makes  the  vision  so  like  reality.  I do  not  believe  in  the  former, \nand  I am  fully  persuaded  in  my  own  mind  that  the  wonderful  stories \nwhich  we  hear  are  to  be  accounted  for  either  as  exaggerations  or  as  the \nresult  of  natural  causes  which  have  been  misstated  or  suppressed;  but \nmany  of  us  have  had  experience  of  the  latter \u2014 of  those  visions  of  the \nnight  which  have  seemed  so  real,  and  which  in  some  instances  have \nbrought  us  information  as  to  occurrences  before  unknown  to  us,  but \nsubsequently  proved  to  be  true.1  . . . \n\nGeorge  Benfield,  a driver  on  the  Midland  Railway  living  at  Derby, \nwas  standing  on  the  footplate  oiling  his  engine,  the  train  being  station- \nary, when  he  slipped  and  fell  on  the  space  between  the  lines.  He  heard \nthe  express  coming  on,  and  had  only  just  time  to  lie  full  length  on  the \n\u201c six-foot  \u201d when  it  rushed  by,  and  he  escaped  unhurt.  He  returned  to \nhis  home  in  the  middle  of  the  night,  and  as  he  was  going  up  the  stairs, \nhe  heard  one  of  his  children,  a girl  about  eight  years  old,  crying  and \nsobbing.  \u201c Oh  father ! \u201d she  said,  \u201c I thought  somebody  came  and  told \nme  that  you  were  going  to  be  killed,  and  I got  out  of  bed  and  prayed \nthat  God  would  not  let  you  die.\u201d  Was  it  only  a dream,  a coincidence? \nGeorge  Benfield  and  some  others  believed  that  he  owed  his  life  to  that \nprayer. \n\nDean  Hole  is  the  first  person  whom  we  remember  to  have  held  that \na man\u2019s  testimony  respecting  a given  species  of  experience  is  more \ncredible  if  he  was  asleep  at  the  time  that  he  claims  to  have  had  it,  than \nif  he  was  awake.  He  states  that  dreams  \u201c in  some  instances  have \nbrought  us  information  as  to  occurrences  before  unknown  to  us,  but \nsubsequently  proved  to  be  true,\u201d  but  the  same  is  asserted  in  respect  to \nwaking  apparitional  experiences,  on  exactly  as  satisfactory  evidence \nin  many  cases.  He  accounts  for  \u201c the  wonderful  stories  we  hear  \u201d in \nrespect  to  waking  apparitions,  and  discredits  them,  on  exactly  the  same \ngrounds  that  others  account  for  and  discredit  his  dreams.  The  fact \nis,  that  with  Dean  Hole  as  with  many  others,  the  personal  equation  is \noperative.  He  believes  in  coincidental  dreams  because  he  himself  has \nexperienced  them  and  knows  that  he  is  not  guilty  of  \u201c exaggerations  \u201d \nin  recounting  them,  nor  can  see  how  \u201c natural  causes  \u201d can  explain \nthem ! He  never  has  had  a waking  apparition,  therefore  is  inclined  to \nconjure  up  guesses  as  to  the  inaccuracy  and  unveracity  of  those  who \nhave \u2014 guesses  which  he  would  resent  if  they  were  applied  to  himself. \n\nBut  the  Dean\u2019s  testimony  is  one  matter,  his  opinions  or  prejudices \nanother. \n\n1 A reference  to  his  dream,  which  we  have  already  quoted  from  Memories,  is  here \nomitted. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nCLERGYMEN \n\n\n283 \n\n\nAN  EVIDENTIAL  APPARITION  1 \n(BISHOP  HUNTINGTON) \n\nFrederick  Dan  Huntington,  S.T.D.  (Columbia  University  and  Am- \nherst College),  LL.D.  (Amherst),  L.H.D.  (Syracuse  University),  was \nborn  in  1819  and  died  ita  1904.  Graduated  from  Amherst  College  and \nHarvard  Divinity  School,  he  became  pastor  of  one  of  the  important \nUnitarian  churches  of  Boston  (the  South  Congregational)  and  so  con- \ntinued for  many  years,  during  five  of  which  he  was  a professor  and \npreacher  at  Harvard,  and,  having  entered  the  ministry  of  the  Epis- \ncopal Church  in  1860,  was  later  lecturer  at  the  Episcopal  theological \nschools  in  Cambridge,  Mass.,  and  New  York  City.  He  was  editor  of \nthe  Unitarian  Christian  Register,  and  of  two  church  periodicals  in \nlater  years,  and  the  author  of  a number  of  books.  Rector  of  Emman- \nuel Church,  in  Boston,  1861-1869,  he  was  in  1869  consecrated  first \nbishop  of  Central  New  York.  First  among  the  Unitarians,  then  among \nthe  Episcopalians,  Dr.  Huntington  was  for  more  than  half  a century \none  of  the  notable  figures  in  the  ecclesiastical  life  of  America. \n\nThe  direct  reporter  of  the  incident  from  the  lips  of  Bishop  Hunt- \nington is  also  a distinguished  Episcopalian  clergyman,  later  reputed  to \nascribe  most  psychic  incidents  to  \u201c satanic  agencies,\u201d  but  who  appears \nto  have  vulnerable  spots  in  his  armor. \n\nThe  Apparitions  at  \u201c Elm  Valley,\u201d  Hadley,  Mass. \n\nThe  fine  colonial  mansion  above  mentioned  was  built  about  1750  as \nthe  seat  of  the  family  of  Phelps,  and  passed  by  inheritance  to  the  late \nBishop  F.  D.  Huntington,  of  Central  N.  Y.,  who  was  born  in  1819  and \ndied  in  the  room  where  he  was  born,  1904.  He  related  these  incidents \nto  the  narrator. \n\nA small  bed-chamber  was  partitioned  off  from  the  huge  attic  under \nthe  gambrel  roof.  Whoever  sleeps  in  that  room  hears  the  door  at  the \nfoot  of  the  attic  stairs  open  and  shut,  and  a soft  muffled  footstep  climbs \nthe  stairs  and  crosses  the  attic  floor,  stopping  outside  the  bed-room \ndoor.  The  footstep  sounds  like  that  of  some  one  in  stocking  feet  or  in \nmoccasins.  When  the  door  is  opened  nothing  is  to  be  seen.  A small \nbed-room  is  entered  by  the  staircase  from  the  wood-house  and  is  set \napart  for  the  use  of  one  of  the  \u201c hired  men.\u201d  Some  years  before  Bishop \nHuntington\u2019s  death  he  had  difficulty  in  retaining  men  one  summer ; and \nquestioning  one  of  them  as  to  reason  for  his  departure,  heard  this  story. \nThe  man  said,  \u201c You  are  a good  master,  Bishop,  the  wages  are  all  I \nwant  and  I should  like  to  stay,  but  I cannot  sleep  in  that  room.  Last \n\n1 Journal  A.  S.  P.  R.,  January,  1910,  p.  49. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n284 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nnight  I went  to  bed  and  was  going  to  sleep  when  I felt  some  one  in  the \nroom.  I sat  up  in  bed  and  saw  an  old  woman  short  and  bent,  and \ndressed  in  an  old-fashioned  way,  with  a cap  and  handkerchief  crossed \non  her  breast,  moving  around  changing  the  position  of  the  furniture \nand  rearranging  things.  I thought  it  was  rather  cheeky  of  her,  and \nstarted  to  ask  her  what  she  was  doing.  She  came  over  and  stood  at  the \nfoot  of  the  bed,  looking  at  me,  and  I saw  that  I could  see  right  through \nher  to  the  window  beyond.  Then  I put  my  head  under  the  bed-clothes, \nand  when  I looked  again  she  was  gone,  and  I don\u2019t  want  to  sleep  in  that \nroom  again.\u201d  The  Bishop  added  that  the  description  precisely  fitted \nan  old  woman  who  had  been  a pensioner  of  his  mother\u2019s  when  he  was  a \nlittle  boy  and  who  had  died  in  that  room  about  1825. \n\n\nTHE  BISHOP  IS  IMPRESSED \n(THE  BISHOP  OF  LONDON) \n\nThe  Rt.  Hon.  and  Rt.  Rev.  Arthur  Foley  Winnington-Ingram, \nD.D.,  the  present  Bishop  of  London,  prelate,  scholar,  author,  and \nnoted  for  his  work  among  the  poor,  had  an  experience  which  was  below \nthe  grade  of  evidentiality  for  telepathy  of  some  others  given  in  this \nvolume,  but  which,  nevertheless,  impressed  him  sufficiently  for  him  to \nreport  it. \n\nThe  incident  was  found  in  Isaac  K.  Funk\u2019s  The  Psychic  Riddle, \npp.  166-67. \n\nThe  private  secretary  of  the  Bishop  of  London  wrote  under  date  of \nFebruary  3,  1906:  \u201cThe  bishop  desires  me  to  say  the  enclosed  is  a \ncorrect  account  of  an  experience  by  him.\u201d \n\nThe  following  is  the  account  enclosed: \n\n\u201c I was  sitting  in  my  room  one  morning,  when  I was  told  that  a \nwoman  wanted  to  see  me.  I was  very  busy,  and  almost  said  at  first: \n\n* Oh,  I\u2019m  too  busy  to  see  anyone  this  morning,\u2019  but  I thought  and  said, \n\n* No,  I have  made  a rule  never  to  refuse  to  see  anybody,  in  case  it  is \nsome  one  in  trouble.\u2019  So  I said,  \u2018 Let  the  woman  come  up-stairs.\u2019  She \ncame,  and  the  first  thing  she  said  to  me  was  this : \u2018 I was  going  to  ask \nyou  whether  you  can  find  a use  in  your  work  for  \u00a31,000?  \u2019 I said,  \u2018 It \nis  the  very  thing  I have  been  wondering  all  the  morning  how  I was  to \nget.\u2019  I showed  her  exactly  what  I was  going  to  spend  the  \u00a31,000  on, \nand  the  whole  scheme  was  carried  out.\u201d \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nCLERGYMEN \n\n\n285 \n\n\nTESTIMONY  TO  THE  FACT  OF  PREMONITIONS  1 \n\n(JOHN  KNOX) \n\nKnox  (1505-1575)  was  a student  at  the  University  of  Glasgow \nwho  for  some  reason  did  not  take  his  degree.  He  is  believed  to  have \nbecome  a secular  priest  of  the  Church  of  Rome  and  to  have  been  con- \nnected with  a religious  establishment  for  ten  years.  The  martyrdom \nof  Wishart  made  him  a Protestant,  and  as  a religious  reformer  he  was \nto  Scotland  much  what  Luther  was  to  Germany,  his  conflicts  and  perils \nwere  similar,  and  he  also  was  indefatigable  in  writing  and  preaching. \n\nI dare  not  deny,  lest  I be  injurious  to  the  giver,  that  God  hath \nrevealed  unto  me  secrets  unknown  to  the  world ; yea,  certain  great  reve- \nlations of  mutations  and  changes  where  no  such  things  were  feared, \nnor  yet  were  appearing.  Notwithstanding  these  revelations  I did  ab- \nstain to  commit  anything  to  writing,  contented  only  to  have  obeyed \nthe  charge  of  Him  who  commanded  me  to  cry. \n\n\nMYSTERIOUS  GROANING  WHICH  DEPARTED  AT \n\nDEMAND 2 \n\n(JOHN  LELAND;  GUARANTOR,  GEORGE  NIXON  BRIGGS) \n\nThe  Rev.  John  Leland  (1754-1841)  was  a Baptist  clergyman  of \ngreat  reputation  in  his  time.  He  is  listed  in  the  \u201c Condensed  Biograph- \nical Dictionary  of  the  Encyclopedia  Britannica,  9th  edition.  In  addi- \ntion to  his  zeal  and  popularity  as  a preacher,  it  was  affirmed  by  the \nVirginia  statesman  and  soldier  J.  S.  Barbour  that,  but  for  him,  the \nUnited  States  Constitution  would  not  have  been  adopted  at  the  time  it \nwas,  since  adoption  would  have  failed  without  the  assent  of  Virginia, \nthat  State  would  have  yielded  to  the  opposition  of  Patrick  Henry  but \nfor  the  influence  of  James  Madison,  and  Madison  would  not  have  been \nelected  to  the  Virginia  Convention  but  for  the  political  influence  of \nLeland.  It  appears  that  Madison  and  Leland  were  to  debate  on  the \nvery  subject  of  the  proposed  Constitution,  but  Madison  by  a previous \ntalk  with  Leland  and  by  his  speech  converted  the  latter  so  that  he  sup- \nported Madison  when  he  rose  in  his  turn  to  speak,  and  used  his  influence \nto  elect  the  future  President.  The  two  corresponded  for  many  years. \n\n1 Howitt\u2019s  History  of  the  Supernatural,  II,  100. \n\n2 Sprague\u2019s  Annals  of  the  American  Pulpit,  VI,  180-81. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n286 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nThe  guarantor  was  no  less  a person  than  George  N.  Briggs,  LL.D. \n(1796-1861),  Governor  of  Massachusetts  and  jurist,  who  tells  the \nstory  as  he  heard  it  from  Leland  himself,  about  the  year  1838.  Mr. \nBriggs  wrote  his  'sketch  of  Leland  in  1857,  but  he  records  so  many \nthings  besides,  uttered  in  the  same  interview,  that  it  is  proof  pre- \nsumptive that  he  wrote  them  down  soon  after  it  took  place. \n\nWhile  I was  at  his  house,  I inquired  of  him  about  a remarkable \nnoise,  which  I had,  when  a boy,  heard  that  he  and  his  family  had  been \nannoyed  by,  when  they  lived  in  Virginia.  He  gave  this  account  of  it: \nHis  family,  at  the  time,  consisted  of  himself,  wife,  and  four  children. \nOne  evening,  all  the  family  being  together,  their  attention  was  attracted \nby  a noise,  which  very  much  resembled  the  faint  groans  of  a person  in \npain.  It  was  distinct,  and  repeated  at  intervals  of  a few  seconds.  It \nseemed  to  be  under  the  sill  of  the  window,  and  between  the  clap-boards \nand  the  ceiling.  They  paid  very  little  attention  to  it,  and  in  a short \ntime  it  ceased.  But,  afterwards,  it  returned  in  the  same  way \u2014 some- \ntimes every  night,  and  sometimes  not  so  frequently,  and  always  in  the \nsame  place,  and  of  the  same  character.  It  continued  for  some  months. \nHe  said  it  excited  their  curiosity,  and  annoyed  them,  but  they  were  not \nalarmed  by  it.  During  its  continuance,  they  had  the  siding  and  casing \nremoved  from  the  place  where  it  appeared  to  be,  but  found  nothing  to \naccount  for  it;  and  the  sound  continued  the  same.  He  consulted  his \nfriends,  especially  some  of  his  ministerial  brethren,  about  it.  I think  he \nsaid  it  was  never  heard  by  any  except  himself  and  his  family ; but  it  was \nheard  by  them  when  he  was  absent  from  home.  Mrs.  Leland  said  that \noften,  when  she  was  alone  with  the  children,  and  while  they  were  playing \nabout  the  room,  and  nothing  being  said,  it  would  come,  and  they  would \nleave  their  play,  and  gather  about  her  person.  They  had  a place  fifty \nor  sixty  rods  from  the  house,  by  the  side  of  a brook,  where  the  family \ndid  their  washing.  One  day,  while  she  was  at  that  place,  it  met  her \nthere  precisely  as  it  had  in  the  house. \n\nAfter  the  noise  had  been  heard  at  brief  intervals  for,  I think,  six  or \neight  months,  they  removed  their  lodgings  to  quite  an  opposite  and \ndistant  part  of  the  house;  but  it  continued  as  usual,  for  some  time,  in \nits  old  locality.  One  night,  after  they  had  retired,  they  observed,  by \nthe  sound,  that  it  had  left  the  spot  from  which  it  had  previously  pro- \nceeded, and  seemed  to  be  advancing,  in  a direct  line,  towards  their  bed, \nand  was  becoming  constantly  louder  and  more  distinct.  At  each  inter- \nval, it  advanced  towards  them,  and  gathered  strength  and  fulness,  until \nit  entered  the  room  where  they  were,  and  approached  the  bed,  and \ncame  along  on  the  front  side  of  the  bed,  when  the  groan  became  deep \nand  appalling.  \u201c Then,\u201d  said  he,  \u201c for  the  first  time  since  it  began  I \nfelt  the  emotion  of  fear;  I turned  upon  my  face,  and  if  I ever  prayed \nin  my  life,  I prayed  then.  I asked  the  Lord  to  deliver  me  and  my  family \nfrom  that  annoyance,  and  that,  if  it  were  a message  from  Heaven,  it \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nCLERGYMEN \n\n\n287 \n\n\nmight  be  explained  to  us,  and  depart ; that  if  it  were  an  evil  spirit,  per- \nmitted to  disturb  and  disquiet  me  and  my  family,  it  might  be  rebuked, \nand  sent  away;  or  if  there  was  anything  for  me  to  do,  to  make  it  de- \npart, I might  be  instructed  what  it  was,  so  that  I could  do  it.\u201d  This \nexercise  restored  his  tranquility  of  mind,  and  he  resumed  his  usual \nposition  in  the  bed.  Then,  he  said,  it  uttered  a groan  too  loud  and \nstartling  to  be  imitated  by  the  human  voice.  The  next  groan  was  not \nso  loud,  and  it  had  receded  a step  or  two  from  the  front  of  the  bed,  near \nhis  face.  It  continued  to  recede  in  the  direction  from  which  it  came, \nand  grew  less  and  less,  until  it  reached  its  old  station,  when  it  died \naway  to  the  faintest  sound,  and  entirely  and  forever  ceased. \n\nNo  explanation  was  ever  found.  \u201c I have  given  you,\u201d  said  he,  \u201c a \nsimple  and  true  history  of  the  facts,  and  you  can  form  your  own  opin- \nion. I give  none.\u201d  His  wife  confirmed  all  he  said.  I think  I can  say \nthat  I never  knew  a person  less  given  to  the  marvelous  than  Elder \nLeland. \n\n\nPREVISION AL  DREAM  1 \n(GEORGE  HERBERT  KINSOLVING) \n\nThis  gentleman,  at  the  time  he  wrote  out  his  peculiar  experience  for \nDr.  Hodgson,  was  rector  of  the  Episcopal  Church  of  the  Epiphany, \nPhiladelphia.  The  following  year,  1892,  he  became,  and  still  is,  the \nBishop  of  Texas.  He  is  D.D.  and  S.T.D.,  and  is  the  author  of  two \nbooks.  The  date  of  the  letter  is  October  14,  1891. \n\nMy  dear  Sir: \u2014 The  dream  was  this.  I seemed  to  be  in  woods  back \nof  the  hotel  at  Capon  Springs,  W.  Va.,  when  I came  across  a rattle- \nsnake, which  when  killed  had  two  black-looking  rattles  and  a peculiar \nprojection  of  bone  from  the  tail,  while  the  skin  was  unusually  light  in \ncolor.  The  impression  of  the  snake  was  very  distinct  and  vivid  before \nmy  mind\u2019s  eye  when  I awoke  in  the  morning,  but  I did  not  mention  the \ndream  to  anyone,  though  I was  in  the  act  of  telling  my  wife  while \ndressing,  but  refrained  from  so  doing  because  I was  in  the  habit  of \ntaking  long  walks  in  the  mountains,  and  I did  not  wish  to  make  her \nnervous  by  the  suggestion  of  snakes. \n\nAfter  breakfast,  I started  with  my  brother  along  the  back  of  the \ngreat  north  mountain,  and  when  about  twelve  miles  from  the  hotel  we \ndecided  to  go  down  out  of  the  mountain  into  the  road  and  return  home. \nAs  we  started  down  the  side  of  the  mountain  I suddenly  became  vividly \nconscious  of  my  dream,  to  such  an  extent  as  to  startle  me,  and  to  put \n\nx Proceedings  8.  P.  R..  XI.  495. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n288 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nme  on  the  alert.  I was  walking  rapidly,  and  had  gone  about  thirty \nsteps,  when  I came  on  a snake  coiled  and  ready  to  strike.  My  foot  was \nin  the  air  and  had  I finished  my  step  I would  have  trodden  upon  the \nsnake.  I threw  myself  to  one  side  and  fell  heavily  on  the  ground.  I \nrecovered  myself  at  once  and  killed  the  snake  with  the  assistance  of  my \nbrother,  and  found  it  to  be  the  same  snake  in  every  particular  with  the \none  I had  had  in  my  mind\u2019s  eye.  The  same  size,  color,  and  peculiar \nmal-formation  of  the  tail. \n\nIt  is  my  belief  that  my  dream  prevented  me  from  treading  on  the \nsnake,  but  I have  no  theory  on  the  subject,  and  get  considerably  mixed \nand  muddled  when  I try  to  think  on  the  line  of  such  abnormal \nexperiences. \n\nG.  H.  Kinsolving. \n\nThe  brother  referred  to  is  the  Rev.  Arthur  B.  Kinsolving,  a promi- \nnent Episcopalian  clergyman,  formerly  rector  of  Christ\u2019s  Church, \nBrooklyn,  N.  Y.,  but  now  and  for  twenty-two  years  rector  of  St.  Paul\u2019s, \nBaltimore.  A letter  by  him,  written  without  any  communication  about \nthe  incident  having  been  had  during  the  eight  months  which  had  elapsed \nsince  it  occurred,  fully  corroborates  the  story  of  coming  upon  the \nsnake,  states  that  his  brother  said,  even  before  the  reptile  was  killed, \n\u201c That  is  strange ! I will  tell  you  something  remarkable  about  that \nsnake  in  a moment,\u201d  and  after  the  snake  was  killed  he  related  the  dream \nand  said  that  it  had  not  come  into  his  mind  during  the  walk  until  a \nmoment  before  he  saw  the  creature,  when  it  occurred  to  him  with  such \nvividness  as  to  cause  him  to  look  carefully  where  he  was  walking,  also \nthat  the  brother  at  that  time  said  that  the  peculiarity  of  the  snake\u2019s \ntail  was  as  he  saw  it  in  his  dream. \n\nAn  unusual  feature  of  this  experience  is  that  in  addition  to  having \nthe  dream,  Mr.  Kinsolving  had  it  come  into  his  mind  vividly  before  he \nsaw  the  snake.  If  right  that  he  was  still  some  thirty  steps  (approxi- \nmately seventy-five  feet)  from  the  snake,  when  the  memory  of  the  dream \nreturned,  it  does  not  appear  very  probable  that  he  could  then  see  the \nsnake  on  the  mountain  path.  But,  at  any  rate,  the  memory  that  the \ndream  vividly  returned  to  him  at  that  moment,  and  also  the  earlier \nmental  decision  not  to  tell  his  wife  about  it,  are  bars  to  any  theory  that \nafter  he  saw  the  snake  he  underwent  a delusion  of  having  dreamed \nabout  it  previously. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nCLERGYMEN \n\n\n289 \n\n\nDYING  VISION:  WHOM  DID  HE  SEE?  1 \n(PfeRE  HYACINTHE) \n\nCharles  Jean  Marie  Augustin  Hyacinthe  Loyson,  better  known  as \nP&re  Hyacinthe  (1827-1912),  was  educated  at  the  Seminary  St.  Sul- \npice,  Paris,  and  was  ordained  a priest  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church \nin  1851.  He  was  professor  of  philosophy  for  a time  and  afterwards  a \nprofessor  of  dogmatic  theology,  and  in  1862  became  a Carmelite  monk \nand  noted  for  his  eloquent  preaching.  The  freedom  of  his  utterances \nwere  such  that  he  was  admonished  by  the  head  of  his  order,  and  excom- \nmunicated in  1869.  He  visited  the  United  States,  where  his  addresses \nboth  excited  enthusiasm  and  opposition.  In  1877  he  organized  a \n\u201c Catholic  Gallican  Church  \u201d which  was  not  legalized  until  1883. \nFrom  1884  he  lived  in  Geneva.  Pfcre  Hyacinthe  was  a man  of  great \ncharm  of  speech  and  manners.  He  wrote  a number  of  books  on \nreligious  subjects. \n\nDesirous  of  causing  no  trouble,  the  Father  did  not  wish  to  have  any \none  pass  the  night  near  him.  In  spite  of  his  objection  Laura  remained \nawake,  outside  of  his  chamber,  the  door  of  which  she  left  slightly  open. \nIn  the  night  of  the  5th  to  the  6th,  about  two  o\u2019clock  in  the  morning,  she \nheard  his  voice.  It  was  a triumphant  cry,  like  the  blast  of  a trumpet : \n\u201c He  is  there ! \u201d Laura  sprang  to  him.  The  Father  was  transfigured. \nHe  seized  her  hands : \u201c I am  overflowing  with  joy.  You  understand, \nmy  dear  girl  ? \u201d In  reality  he  was  radiant,  in  a state  in  which  she  had \nnever  before  seen  him.  He  seemed  in  an  ecstasy.  The  joy  of  that  hour \ndid  not  leave  him  until  the  end. \n\nThe  Rev.  Dr.  William  L.  Sullivan,  who  called  my  attention  to  this \npassage,  adds  his  own  statement: \n\nThe  Laura  of  the  incident  is  his  daughter-in-law,  Madame  Paul \nLoyson,  born  an  American.  She  told  me  herself  of  this  incident,  of \nthat  tremendous  cry  in  all  the  old  power  of  his  superb  voice,  \u201c II  est \nla!  \u201d and  of  his  appearance  when  she  ran  to  him,  no  longer  the  old  man \n(in  his  eighty-sixth  year)  whom  she  had  left  feeble  and  far  gone  in  the \nfinal  weakness,  but,  as  Houtin  says,  \u201c rayonnant  \u201d and  \u201c en  extase .\u201d \n\nWhom  did  P\u00a3re  Hyacinthe  see?  Why  did  it  produce  such  a tre- \nmendous effect  upon  him,  and  what  caused  the  joy  which  \u201c did  not  leave \nhim  until  the  end  \u201d?  We  do  not  know,  but  he  must  have  had  some  over- \nwhelming vision  as  he  was  slowly  dying,  such  as  constituted  a \u201c psych  - \nical \u201d experience. \n\n'Ibid.,  Ill,  221. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n290 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nRAPS  AND  BANGS  AND  SOUNDS  RESEMBLING \n\nFOOTSTEPS  1 \n\n(MARTIN  LUTHER) \n\nLuther  (1483-1546)  was,  of  course,  one  of  the  most  forceful  and \nsignificant  figures  in  the  history  of  Western  civilization.  Peasant, \nscholar,  monk,  consummate  pulpit  orator,  fighter  against  papal  abuses, \nfinally  supreme  leader  of  the  German  religious  reformation,  enormously \nprolific  writer,  translator  of  the  Bible  into  the  vernacular  of  his  peo- \nple, he  seems  like  a superman  of  boldness,  energy  and  industry. \n\nHe  was  a believer  in  not  only  the  devil,  but  in  devils  everywhere \nseeking  to  ensnare  men.  What  was  very  likely  an  innocent  ordinary \nexperience  of  an  apparition  he  interpreted  to  be  the  devil,  threw  his \ninkstand,  ink  and  all,  at  the  head  of  the  figure  which  disappeared,  as \nit  would  probably  have  done,  devil  or  no  devil.2  But  he  does  not  leave  on \nrecord  that  the  figure  had  horns.  If  it  appeared,  as  probably  it  did, \nlike  an  ordinary  person,  Luther  was  no  less  convinced  that  it  was  the \ndevil,  for  did  he  not  know  that  that  personage  could  take  on  whatever \nform  he  pleased? \n\nWe  would  not  give  a rap  for  his  opinions  or  interpretations  about \nsuch  things,  but  so  far  as  he  testifies  to  and  describes  facts  of  his  ex- \nperience he  is  entitled  to  be  heard. \n\nHere  is  his  testimony,  given  in  his  Table  Talk: \n\nWhen,  in  1521,  on  my  quitting  Worms,  I was  taken  prisoner  near \nEisenach,  and  conducted  to  my  Patmos,  the  castle  of  Wartburg,  I \ndwelt  far  apart  from  the  world  in  my  chamber,  and  no  one  could  come \n\n1 History  oj  the  Supernatural,  by  William  Howitt  (Philadelphia,  1863),  II,  pp.  93-4. \n\n2 In  Sprague\u2019s  Annals  of  the  American  Pulpit  (1860),  VI,  58,  there  is  a curious \nstory  resembling  the  one  relating  to  Luther.  Isaac  Backus  (1724-1806)  was  a Bap- \ntist clergyman  who  gained  some  prominence  in  his  sect,  especially  as  Agent  of  the \nMassachusetts  Churches  in  their  struggle  to  gain  exemption  under  law  from  taxation \nto  support  the  established  Church.  He  wrote  a three-volume  History  of  the  Baptists. \nSays  the  Rev.  Z.  Eddy : \n\n\u201c It  need  not  be  disguised  that  Mr.  Backus  partook  of  the  spirit  of  the  Mathers \nand  others,  in  taking  a peculiar  interest  in  what  were  called  \u2018 Wonder-working  Provi- \ndences,\u2019 and  in  admiration  of  striking  coincidences  and  extraordinary  appearances, \nbordering  hard  on  the  miraculous.  Indeed,  he  himself  related  an  assault  of  the \nadversary,  in  his  experience,  strongly  resembling  that  which  Luther  relates  as  made \nupon  himself,  which  he  returned  with  his  inkstand  and  all  its  contents.  He  was \nexhorting  to  constancy  in  prayer,  and  regular  seasons  of  private  devotion,  notwith- \nstanding all  the  wiles  and  opposition  of  Satan,  and  in  that  connection  related  the \nfollowing  case  of  his  own  experience:  He  retired  to  his  closet  at  the  usual  season, \nand,  as  he  made  the  attempt  to  pray,  Satan  presented  himself  in  bodily  form,  and \nfrowned  upon  him  in  grim  opposition.  He  turned  to  another  side  of  his  closet,  and \nthe  same  forbidding  form  still  frowned  upon  him.  He  turned  to  the  third,  and  then \nto  the  fourth,  side,  and  still  he  had  to  encounter  the  same  horrible  appearance; \n\n\u2018 and  then,\u2019  he  added,  \u2018 I said  to  myself,  I will  pray,  if  I have  to  pray  through  you; \nand  I did  pray  through  (he  devil.\u2019  \u201d \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nCLERGYMEN \n\n\n291 \n\n\nto  me  but  two  youths,  sons  of  noblemen,  who  waited  on  me  with  my \nmeals  twice  a day.  Among  other  things,  they  had  brought  me  a bag  of \nnuts,  which  I had  put  in  a chest  in  my  sitting-room.  One  evening,  after \nI had  retired  to  my  chamber,  which  adjoined  the  sitting-room,  had  put \nout  the  light  and  got  into  bed,  it  seemed  to  me  all  at  once  that  the  nuts \nhad  put  themselves  in  motion ; and  jumping  about  in  the  sack,  and \nknocking  violently  against  each  other,  came  to  the  side  of  my  bed  to \nmake  noises  at  me.  However,  this  did  not  harm  me,  and  I went  to  sleep. \nBy  and  by  I was  wakened  up  by  a great  noise  on  the  stairs,  which \nsounded  as  though  somebody  was  tumbling  down  them  a hundred  bar- \nrels, one  after  another.  Yet  I knew  very  well  that  the  door  at  the \nbottom  of  the  stairs  was  fastened  with  chains,  and  that  the  door  itself \nwas  of  iron,  so  that  no  one  could  enter.  I rose  immediately  to  see  what \nit  was,  exclaiming,  \u201c Is  it  thou?  Well,  be  it  so!  \u201d (meaning  the  devil) \nand  I recommended  myself  to  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  returned  to \nbed.  The  wife  of  John  Berblibs  came  to  Eisenach.  She  suspected \nwhere  I was,  and  insisted  upon  seeing  me ; but  the  thing  was  impossible. \nTo  satisfy  her,  they  removed  me  to  another  part  of  the  castle,  and \nallowed  her  to  sleep  in  the  apartment  I had  occupied.  In  the  night  she \nheard  such  an  uproar,  that  she  thought  there  were  a thousand  devils  in \nthe  place  (\u201c  Tischreden,\u201d  208). \n\n\u201c Once,\u201d  he  says,  \u201c in  our  monastery  at  Wittenberg,  I distinctly \nheard  the  devil  making  a noise.  I was  beginning  to  read  the  Psalms, \nafter  having  celebrated  matins,  when,  interrupting  my  studies,  the  devil \ncame  into  my  cell,  and  there  made  a noise  behind  the  stove,  just  as \nthough  he  was  dragging  some  wooden  measure  along  the  floor.  As  I \nfound  that  he  was  going  to  begin  again,  I gathered  together  my  books \nand  got  into  bed.  . . . Another  time  in  the  night,  I heard  him  above \nmy  cell,  walking  in  the  cloister,  but  as  I knew  it  was  the  devil,  I paid \nno  attention  to  him,  and  went  to  sleep.\u201d \n\n\nCLERGYMAN  BELIEVES  THAT  HE  CONVERSES  WITH  HIS \n\nDECEASED  WIFE  1 \n\n(WILLIAM  H.  MORGAN) \n\nDr.  Morgan  (1861-.  . . .)  is  A.B  of  Hamline  University,  B.D.  of \nDrew  Theological  Seminary,  and  D.D.  of  Mt.  Union  College.  He  has \nbeen  among  the  prominent  clergymen  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal \nChurch,  at  one  time  pastor  of  Calvary,  a leading  church  of  New  York \nCity,  and  afterward  occupying  the  pulpit  in  the  monumental  First \n\n1 Mostly  from  Journal  A.  S.  P.  R.,  November,  1919.  Also  to  be  found  in  Dr. \nMcComb\u2019s  The  Future  Life  in  the  Light  of  Modem  Inquiry. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n292 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nChurch  of  Baltimore.  At  present  he  is  Superintendent  of  the  Metro- \npolitan District  (New  York  City)  of  the  Anti-Saloon  League. \n\nI knew  Dr.  Morgan  in  his  early  manhood,  and  met  him  almost  daily \nfor  several  years.  He  was  characterized  by  a vigorous  intellect,  a big \nheart,  and  athletic  masculinity.  Already  his  career  had  been  unusual, \nowing  to  his  determination  and  energy. \n\nThe  story  of  his  meeting  and  winning  the  lady  who  became  his  wife \nis  a romance,  which  finds  no  place  here.  But  it  is  proper  to  say  that \nthe  inspiration  for  the  energy  referred  to  came  largely  from  her  ap- \npreciation and  influence.  She  was  a rare  character,  in  mind  and  heart. \nAbout  twenty  years  ago  she  passed  away.  Already  her  husband  had \ncome  to  some  theoretical  belief  in  the  possibility  of  spirit  communica- \ntion, and  so  great  had  been  her  participation  in  his  life  that  he  hoped \nthat  she  might  be  able  to  give  him  some  sign  after  her  death.  And  now \nfollows  his  own  statement,  taken  literally  as  he  uttered  it,  January  21, \n1919,  in  the  office  of  the  American  Society  for  Psychical  Research : \n\nWhen  my  wife  was  dying  I said  to  her,  \u201c You  know  what  I believe \nas  to  the  communication  between  spirits.  Will  you  come?  \u201d She  said, \n\u201c I will,  if  the  Good  Father  will  let  me.\u201d \n\nEleven  months  had  passed  away  and  not  even  a dream  about  the  one \nI loved  better  than  my  soul.  She  had  left  me  with  four  children,  and  at \nno  time  during  that  period  was  there  a hint  to  my  soul  that  she  was \ninterested  in  us  at  all.  I had  fussed  over  the  thing,  I had  prayed  over \nthe  thing,  and  I had  wondered  why  nothing  had  come  to  me. \n\nDuring  our  life  we  had  a very  extraordinary  relation.  We  were  ex- \nceedingly sensitive  to  each  other\u2019s  condition,  and  when  she  was  in  diffi- \nculty or  ill  and  away  from  me  I almost  always  knew  it.  I call  it \ntelepathy  myself. \n\nShe  died  in  May.  The  following  April  I was  in  the  city  of  Phila- \ndelphia, in  the  Bingham  House.  I went  to  my  room  about  twelve \no\u2019clock.  There  was  a large  chandelier  with  four  or  five  lights  in  it  in \nthe  center  of  the  room  and  a push-button  right  at  the  head  of  the  bed. \nI was  lying  with  my  eyes  closed,  not  asleep, \u2014 as  truly  awake  as  ever  in \nmy  life.  I was  thinking  of  her.  That  was  all  I was  doing  in  those \ndays.  It  didn\u2019t  seem  to  come  suddenly,  it  seemed  to  come  naturally, \nthe  room  was  filled  with  her  presence.  I could  see,  though  my  eyes \nwere  closed,  her  form,  shadowy,  with  something  that  looked  like  the \nmist  of  the  morning  about  it,  and  I said,  \u201c Darling,  why  have  you  not \ncome  before?  \u201d \n\nShe  answered,  \u201c The  Good  Father  would  not  permit  me.\u201d \n\nI said,  \u201c I have  been  so  lonesome  and  so  heartbroken  that  I have \nhungered  for  you.  Where  did  you  come  from?  \u201d \n\n\u201c I have  been  up  to  see  the  children.\u201d  (They  were  up  near  Lake \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nCLERGYMEN \n\n\n293 \n\n\nHopatcong.)  \u201cThey  are  lovely.\u201d  She  seemed  to  be  sitting  on  the \nedge  of  the  bed.  The  vision  was  so  real  that  I reached  up  and  touched \nthe  button  and  made  an  attempt  to  put  my  arms  about  her,  as  the  room \nwas  flooded  with  light.  I saw  nothing  and  felt  nothing.  I could  have \ncried.  \u201c What  have  I done ! What  have  I done ! O Father,  forgive \nme,  let  her  come  back ! \u201d That  was  my  prayer. \n\nI do  not  know  how  long  I waited,  praying  earnestly  and  thinking \nintensely,  when  she  was  in  the  room  again.  I could  see  the  smile  on  her \nface.  My  eyes  were  still  closed.  I never  moved,  never  moved  a hand \nor  opened  my  eyes.  I just  let  my  soul  do  the  talking.  I was  afraid  to \nmove  and  destroy  it.  I could  see  her.  I have  never  lost  the  vision  at \nall.  I can  see  her  this  second ! She  came  in  with  a gentle  laugh,  said, \n\u201c Why  did  you  do  that?  Don\u2019t  you  know  you  can\u2019t  see  me?\u201d  I do  not \nknow  how  long  we  talked.  I know  I never  slept  a wink  that  night,  and \nwe  talked  of  our  life,  of  our  children,  of  her  father  and  brother  that \nhad  passed  on  and  whom  she  said  she  was  instructing  on  the  other  side. \nGod  knows  they  needed  it.  She  said  that  she  was  instructing  them. \nThat  has  destroyed  my  belief  in  hell  as  much  as  in  hellfire.  I have  never \npreached  hell  since.  And  I have  never  feared  death  since.  Death  to  me \nis  only  a little  change.  That\u2019s  all. \n\nThat  was  our  conversation,  there  wasn\u2019t  a silly  thing,  there  wasn\u2019t \na trivial  thing,  nothing  but  what  was  of  interest  to  her  and  me. \n\nNow,  here  is  the  climax.  She  said,  \u201c I have  come  to  you  that  you \nmay  stop  your  grieving,  for  it\u2019s  making  it  impossible  for  you  to  do  your \nwork.  That  must  be  done.\u201d  I went  back  home,  took  the  first  train  to \nmy  children,  gathered  them  about  me,  and  told  them  I had  seen  and \ntalked  with  their  mother  and  that  she  was  watching  over  us.  That  had \na powerful  effect  upon  my  children. \n\nOnce  again  she  came  to  me,  but  that  seemed  more  like  a half-waking, \nhalf-sleeping  dream,  just  as  satisfactory  to  me  as  the  other.  But  not \nso  vivid  or  evidential. \n\nMy  little  girlie  of  twelve  did  not  appear  to  me  for  a year  after  her \npassing,  but  she  came  then  in  much  the  same  fashion  as  the  mother  on \nthe  second  occasion. \n\nDuring  that  first  occasion  I could  hear  the  rumble  of  the  noises  on \nthe  street  but  in  addition  I could  hear  this  voice  in  my  soul,  it  was  real, \nlike  a sounding  board.  I could  hear  her  little  laugh  and  her  voice.  She \nwas  there  to  me  tangibly  and  I felt  that  I could  touch  that  button  and \ngrab  for  her.  There  was  nothing  different  about  my  emotional  state \nor  my  need  for  her  at  that  time. \n\n[Signed.] \n\nI asked  Dr.  Morgan  what,  previous  to  the  vision,  he  had  read  or \nheard  in  reference  to  developed  spirits  doing  missionary  work  for  less \ndeveloped  ones.  His  reply  was  convincingly  quick  and  decided:  \u201cI \nnever  heard  anything  of  the  kind.\u201d  He  was  asked  if  he  now  believed \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n294 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nthat  such  things  are  done  on  the  other  side.  \u201c I believe  it  because  my \nwife  said  so.\u201d  The  claim  was  not  only  an  unfamiliar  one,  but  opposed \nto  his  previous  beliefs,  and  yet,  so  great  was  his  assurance  that  a com- \nmunication had  been  made  to  him  by  his  wife  and  that  she  could  tell \nnothing  but  what  was  true,  that  a permanent  doctrinal  alteration \ndated  from  that  moment.  If  the  vision  was  the  work  of  the  \u201c sublim- \ninal,\u201d it  was  functioning  in  an  odd  fashion ! Furthermore,  if  auto- \nsuggestion was  to  bring  about  a hallucination  through  extreme  emo- \ntion, we  would  expect  this  to  take  place  soon  after  the  death,  whereas \neleven  months  had  elapsed. \n\nPeople  sometimes  ask,  \u201c What  is  the  good  of  spirit  communication, \neven  if  it  is  a fact?  \u201d It  is  a particularly  stupid  question  to  ask,  and \nperhaps  it  is  as  hopeless  to  reason  with  such  persons  as  it  is  with  oys- \nters. But  did  it  do  no  good  in  this  case?  By  what  he  felt  to  be  as \nabsolute  a demonstration  to  him  as  those  experienced  by  the  apostles, \nthis  religious  leader  was  able  to  more  than  recover  his  former  vigor  in \nthe  business  of  life,  a powerful  influence  for  good  was  exerted  upon  his \nchildren,  and  henceforth  a new  and  tremendous  assurance  pervaded  his \nsermons  relating  to  the  life  which  is  beyond. \n\n\nA DYING  VISION  1 \n\n(BISHOP  E.  W.  PARKER;  GUARANTOR,  BISHOP  WARNE) \n\nBishop  Warne,  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  in  the  Christian \nAdvocate  of  July  11,  1901,  relates  the  closing  scenes  of  the  life  of \nBishop  E.  W.  Parker,  who  died  in  India,  June  4,  of  the  same  year. \n\nWhen  I saw  him  last,  toward  the  end  of  January,  the  previous  night \nhe  had  a vision  in  which  the  Saviour  appeared  to  him  and  gave  him  the \nchoice  of  living  and  suffering  or  of  going  to  heaven  with  the  Saviour. \nIn  the  vision  he  was  carried  into  what  he  called  the  lowest  department \nof  heaven  and  saw  heights  and  heights  of  glory  above  him.  Then  the \nSaviour  said  to  him : \u201c These  are  my  little  ones  who  have  received  me \nbut  have  not  had  much  teaching;  if  you  will  choose  to  come  with  me  I \nwill  appoint  you  to  teach  these  little  ones.\u201d  As  the  bishop  told  me  of \nthis  vision  he  said:  \u201c I have  an  entirely  new  idea  of  heaven.  I have  a \nnew  appointment.  I am  appointed  to  continue  in  service  for  India  and \nteach  Christ\u2019s  little  ones.  I am  so  happy ; O,  so  happy ! \u201d \n\nThis  was  perhaps  not  strictly  a \u201c dying  vision,\u201d  as  the  Bishop  did \n1 Journal  A.  S.  P.  R.,  August,  1921. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nCLERGYMEN \n\n\n295 \n\n\nnot  die  until  some  four  months  after  it  occurred,  but  as  he  was  already \nstricken  with  his  last  illness,  it  is  liable  to  similar  criticism.  Whatever \nits  origin,  the  \u201c message  \u201d that  he  was  to  teach  a particular  class  of \npersons  after  his  death  articulates  well  with  what  is  said  in  the  best \nclass  of  purported  communications  from  spirits.  And  his  attaining \n\u201c an  entirely  new  idea  of  heaven  \u201d is  like  the  experience  of  many  others \nwho  have  received  in  one  way  or  another  what  they  believed  to  be  inti- \nmations from  the  other  world,  and  the  change  of  opinion  was  in  the \nsame  direction. \n\nThe  vision  classifies  with  that  of  St.  Paul  (II  Cor.  12:1-4),  in \nwhich  he  was  \u201c caught  up  even  to  the  third  heaven,\u201d  except  that  the \nlatter  \u201c heard  unspeakable  words.\u201d  Perhaps  a similar  alternative  was \noffered  Paul,  who  in  another  place  (Phil.  1:23-24)  said:  \u201c But  I am  in \na strait  betwixt  the  two,  having  the  desire  to  depart  and  be  with  Christ ; \nfor  it  is  very  far  better,  yet  to  abide  in  the  flesh  is  more  needful  for \nyour  sake  \u201d (Revised  Version).  This  is  conjecture,  and  yet,  since  Paul \ncannot  be  suspected  of  having  contemplated  suicide,  it  is  not  an  en- \ntirely fanciful  one. \n\n\n\u201c ABSENT  TREATMENT,\u201d  BY  PRAYER  1 \n(MATTHEW  SIMPSON) \n\nMatthew  Simpson  (1811-1884)  was  one  of  the  most  eloquent  pulpit \norators  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  Besides  his  pastorates,  he \nwas  professor  of  natural  science  in  Allegheny  College,  afterwards \npresident  of  what  is  now  De  Pauw  University,  then  editor  of  the  West- \nern Christian  Advocate , and  finally  bishop  for  about  thirty  years.  He \nwas  an  intimate  friend  of  Abraham  Lincoln. \n\nThomas  Bowman,  the  narrator,  who  also  had  a part  in  the  incident, \nwas  also  a Methodist  Episcopal  bishop.  He  said: \n\nI remember  once,  when  there  was  a conference  at  Mount  Vernon, \nOhio,  at  which  I was  present,  Bishop  Janes  was  presiding  one  after- \nnoon, and  after  reading  a dispatch  saying  that  Bishop  Simpson  was \ndying  in  Pittsburgh,  asked  that  the  conference  unite  in  prayer,  that \nhis  life  might  be  saved.  We  knelt,  and  Taylor,  the  great  street \npreacher,  led.  After  the  first  few  sentences,  in  which  I joined  with  my \nwhole  heart,  my  mind  seemed  to  be  at  ease,  and  I did  not  pay  much \nattention  to  the  rest  of  the  prayer  only  to  notice  its  beauty.  When  we \n\n1 Studies  in  Psychic  Science,  by  Hudson  Tuttle  (1888),  174-5. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n296 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\narose  from  our  knees,  I turned  to  a brother  and  said,  \" Bishop  Simpson \nwill  not  die;  I feel  it.\u201d  He  assured  me  that  he  had  received  the  same \nimpression.  The  word  was  passed  around,  and  over  thirty  ministers \npresent  said  they  had  the  same  feelings.  I took  my  book  and  made  a \nnote  of  the  hour  and  circumstance.  Several  months  afterwards,  I met \nBishop  Simpson,  and  asked  him  what  he  did  to  recover  his  health.  He \ndid  not  know;  but  the  physician  had  said  it  was  a miracle.  He  said, \nthat  one  afternoon,  when  at  the  point  of  death,  the  doctor  left  him, \nsaying  that  he  should  be  left  alone  (by  the  doctor)  for  half  an  hour. \nAt  the  end  of  that  time,  the  doctor  returned,  and  noticed  a great \nchange.  He  was  startled,  and  asked  the  family  what  had  been  done, \nand  they  replied,  nothing  at  all.  That  half  hour,  I find,  by  making \nallowance  for  difference  of  localities,  was  just  the  time  we  were  praying \nfor  him  at  Mount  Vernon.  From  that  time  on  he  steadily  improved, \nand  has  lived  to  bless  the  Church  and  humanity.1 \n\n\nA PSYCHIC  IN  THE  EARLY  CHRISTIAN  CHURCH  2 \n(QUINTUS  SEPTIMIUS  FLORENS  TERTULLIAN) \n\n\nTertullian  (died  in  first  half  of  the  third  century  a.  d.)  was  u the \n\n\nxThe  Rev.  William  H.  Raper  (1793-1852),  a clergyman  of  the  Methodist  Epis- \ncopal Church,  was  important  enough  to  find  a place  in  Sprague\u2019s  Annals  of  the \nAmerican  Pulpit.  In  volume  VII,  page  620,  we  find  the  following  statement,  written \nby  the  Rev.  Dr.  W.  P.  Strickland,  who  knew  him  well.  It  appears  that,  in  those  days \nof  poor  roads  and  few  bridges,  Mr.  Raper  was  frequently  compelled  to  swim  his \nhorse  across  rivers  in  order  to  reach  a preaching  appointment. \n\n\u201c On  one  of  these  swimming  excursions  he  met  with  a singular  accident.  His \nhorse  by  some  means  became  entangled  while  swimming  and  sank,  throwing  him  off. \nIt  was  a cold  morning,  a little  before  sunrise,  and  being  encumbered  with  a great \ncoat  and  leggins,  he  found  it  very  difficult  to  swim,  but  with  great  effort  succeeded \nin  catching  hold  of  the  limb  of  a tree  which  was  hanging  over  the  stream,  where  he \nwas  enabled  to  rest  and  keep  his  head  above  water.  While  thus  suspended  in  the \nstream,  the  thought  came  to  him  with  irresistible  force,  * My  mother  is  praying  for \nme,  and  I shall  be  saved.\u2019  After  thus  resting  for  a moment  or  two,  he  made  the \neffort  and  got  ashore.  His  horse  also  had  made  a safe  landing,  having  the  saddle- \nbags on  his  back,  also  safe.  His  clothes  and  books  were  wet,  and  himself  very  much \nchilled  by  the  early  bath.  But,  while  this  was  going  on  with  himself  in  the  stream, \nhis  mother,  distant  some  eighty  or  a hundred  miles,  awoke  that  morning  suddenly  as \nfrom  affright,  when  this  thought  suddenly  rushed  upon  her,  1 William  is  in  great \ndanger;\u2019  upon  which  she  sprang  from  her  bed  and,  falling  on  her  knees,  prayed  for \nsome  time  with  great  earnestness  for  her  son\u2019s  safety,  until  she  felt  an  assurance  that \nall  was  well.  When  they  met  and  related  to  each  other  the  facts,  the  agreement  as \nto  time  they  found  to  be  exact.\u201d \n\nAs  related,  this  was  a reciprocal  experience,  the  son  being  conscious  that  his \nmother  was  praying  for  him,  and  the  mother  that  her  son  was  in  danger.  It  may \nwell  be  that  the  story  was  not  remembered  by  Dr.  Strickland  with  complete  accuracy, \nbut  improbable  that  the  mother  was  not  oppressed  by  a feeling  that  her  son  was  in \ndanger,  for  otherwise  there  would  have  been  no  story  to  reach  Strickland\u2019s  ears,  and \nno  reason  for  establishing  the  hour  on  both  sides. \n\n2 Treatise  on  the  Soul,  by  Tertullian. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  \u2019gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nCLERGYMEN \n\n\n297 \n\n\nfirst  great  writer  of  Latin  Christianity  and  one  of  the  grandest  and \nmost  original  characters  of  the  ancient  Church.\u201d  1 He  was  a man  of \nlearning,  wrote  several  books  in  Greek,  as  well  as  those  in  Latin,  and \nwas  at  one  time  a prominent  advocate  in  Rome.  Converted  to  Chris- \ntianity, he  became  a presbyter  in  Carthage,  and  later  the  leader  of  the \nMontanists,  who  were  regarded  by  the  main  body  of  the  Church  as \nschismatics. \n\nHe  is  evidently  now  speaking  from  personal  knowledge  of  the  woman \nto  whom  he  refers. \n\nWe  have  now  amongst  us  a sister  whose  lot  it  has  been  to  be \nfavored  with  sundry  gifts  of  revelation,  which  she  experiences  in  the \nspirit  by  ecstatic  vision  amidst  the  sacred  rites  of  the  Lord\u2019s  day  in  the \nchurch ; she  converses  with  angels,  and  sometimes  even  with  the  Lord ; \nshe  both  sees  and  hears  mysterious  communications ; some  men\u2019s  hearts \nshe  understands,  and  to  them  who  are  in  need  she  distributes  remedies. \nWhether  it  be  in  the  reading  of  Scriptures,  or  in  the  chanting  of \npsalms,  or  in  the  preaching  of  sermons,  or  in  the  offering  up  of  pray- \ners, in  all  these  religious  services  matter  and  opportunity  are  afforded \nher  of  seeing  visions.  It  may  possibly  have  happened  to  us,  whilst  this \nsister  of  ours  was  rapt  in  the  spirit,  that  we  had  discoursed  in  some \nineffable  way  about  the  soul.  After  the  people  are  dismissed  at  the \nconclusion  of  the  sacred  services,  she  is  in  the  regular  habit  of  reporting \nto  us  whatever  things  she  may  have  seen  in  vision  (for  all  her  communi- \ncations are  examined  with  the  most  scrupulous  care,  in  order  that  their \ntruth  may  be  probed).  \u201c Amongst  other  things,\u201d  says  she,  \u201c there  has \nbeen  shgjmjto  me  a soul  in  bodily  shape,  and  a spirit  has  been  in  the \nhabit  of  appearing  to  me ; not,  however,  a void  and  empty  illusion,  but \nsuch  as  would  offer  itself  to  be  even  grasped  by  the  hand,  soft  and \ntransparent  and  of  an  ethereal  color,  and  in  form  resembling  that  of  a \nhuman  being  in  every  respect.\u201d  This  was  by  vision,  and  for  her  witness \nthere  was  God;  and  the  apostles  most  assuredly  foretold  that  there \nwere  to  be  \u201c spiritual  gifts  \u201d in  the  church. \n\nThis  woman,  in  good  standing  in  the  Church,  had  \u201c visions  \u201d and \nreceived  \u201c communications  \u201d during  the  religious  services,  which  she \nregularly  reported  to  Tertullian  and  other  leaders,  who  examined  her \nstatements  \u201c with  scrupulous  care,  in  order  that  their  truth  may  be \nprobed.\u201d  So  the  leaders,  to  the  extent  of  their  knowledge  how  to  deal \nwith  such  problems,  were  psychic  researchers.  We  may  fairly  presume, \nthen,  that  her  predictions  were  watched  to  see  if  any  or  how  many  were \nrealized,  and  that  her  statements  about  people  were  compared  with  the \nfacts  believed  to  be  inaccessible  to  her,  producing  the  conviction  that \n\u201c some  men\u2019s  hearts  she  understands.\u201d  We  may  infer,  too,  from  the \n\n1 Philip  Schaff,  in  Schafj-Hertog  Encyclopedia  of  Religious  Knowledge. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n298 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nword  \u201c some  \u201d that  it  was  ascertained  that  she  did  not  succeed  in  get- \nting, by  telepathy  or  whatever  means,  the  facts  correctly  about  every \none.  It  would  seem  that  the  leaders  were  also  rather  impressed  by  her \ndiagnosis  of  and  prescription  for  maladies,  the  more  so  because  they \ndid  not  know  as  we  do  how  the  problem  of  the  causation  of  such  cures \nis  complicated  by  the  possibilities  of  suggestion.  Finally,  she  testified \nto  the  frequent  appearance  to  her  (by  what  would  now  be  technically \ncalled  quasi-visual  and  quasi-tactual  hallucination)  of  a particular \nspirit,  which,  had  she  lived  1700  years  later,  she  might  have  called \nher  \u201c guide.\u201d \n\n\nMONITION  OF  A MISHAP  TO  A PARTICULAR  SON  1 \n(BISHOP  SAMUEL  WILBERFORCE) \n\nSamuel  Wilberforce  (1805-1873)  was  a son  of  William  Wilber- \nforce,  famous  for  his  leadership  in  the  movement  to  abolish  the  British \nslave-trade.  Samuel  graduated  from  Oxford,  and  thereafter  rapidly \nrose  in  the  ministry  of  the  Church  of  England,  until  in  1845  he  became \nbishop  of  Oxford,  and  after  twenty-four  years  more  was  appointed \nbishop  of  Winchester.  He  was  perhaps  the  most  noted  prelate  of  his \nchurch  and  generation,  a prolific  writer,  a remarkable  organizer,  elo- \nquent, magnetic,  and  while  courageous  in  controversy,  so  adroit  and \nconciliatory  that  his  enemies  called  him  \u201c Soapy  Sam.\u201d \n\nIn  a letter  by  Bishop  Wilberforce,  March  4,  1847, 2 he  says,  refer- \nring to  Herbert : \n\nIt  is  curious  that  at  the  time  of  his  accident  I was  so  possessed \nwith  the  depressing  consciousness  of  some  evil  befalling  him  that  I was \nquite  unable  to  shake  off  the  impression  that  something  had  happened \nto  him,  and  noted  this  down  for  remembrance. \n\nA note  here  says : \u201c This  refers  to  an  accident  which  had  happened \nto  his  eldest  son  Herbert,  then  at  sea.  At  the  moment  when  it  took \nplace  the  Bishop  was  in  his  library  at  Cuddeston  with  three  or  four  of \nhis  clergy  writing  with  him  at  the  same  table.  He  suddenly  raised  his \nhand  to  his  head  and  exclaimed,  \u2018 I am  certain  that  something  has  hap- \npened to  one  of  my  sons.*  It  afterwards  transpired  that  just  at  that \ntime  his  son\u2019s  foot  was  badly  crushed  by  an  accident  on  board  his  ship.\u201d \n\nIt  should  be  observed  that  the  Bishop  did  not  have  any  impression \n\n\n1 Proceedings,  S.  P.  R.,  I,  59. \n\n8 In  Ashwell\u2019s  Life  of  Wilberforce,  I,  397. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nTHEOLOGIANS \n\n\n299 \n\n\nthat  a son  was  dead,  as  has  been  the  case  in  so  many  instances  where  a \ndeath  had  really  occurred,  but  only  that  \u201c some  evil  had  befallen  \u201d him. \nAnd  the  Bishop\u2019s  letter  testifies  that  he  connected  it  with  Herbert,  the \nparticular  son  who  in  fact  at  that  time  had  his  foot  crushed. \n\n\nTHE  CUMzEAN  SIBYL  1 \n(JUSTIN  MARTYR?) \n\nIt  is  not  at  all  certain  that  the  extracts  below  are  from  the  stylus \nof  the  famous  apologist  of  the  second  century,  Justin  Martyr  (?-114>?). \nBut  they  were  by  some  man,  perhaps  Apollinaris  of  Laodicea,  or  Apolli- \nnaris  of  Hierapolis,  prominent  in  his  time,  and  their  value  consists  in \ngiving  a picture  of  mediumship  of  ancient  times,  with  features  which \nwe  recognize  today. \n\nAnd  both  by  many  other  writers  has  the  Sibyl  been  mentioned  as  a \nprophetess,  and  also  by  Plato  in  his  Phadrus.  And  Plato  seems  to  me \nto  have  counted  prophets  divinely  inspired  when  he  read  her  prophecies. \nFor  he  saw  that  what  she  had  long  ago  predicted  was  accomplished; \nand  on  this  account  he  expresses  in  the  Dialogue  with  Meno  his  wonder \nat  and  admiration  of  prophets  in  the  following  terms : \u201c Those  whom \nwe  now  call  prophetic  persons  we  should  rightly  name  divine.  And  not \nleast  would  we  say  that  they  are  divine,  and  are  raised  to  the  prophetic \necstasy  by  the  inspiration  and  possession  of  God,  when  they  correctly \nspeak  of  many  and  important  matters,  and  }ret  know  nothing  of  what \nthey  are  saying  \u201d \u2014 plainly  and  manifestly  referring  to  the  prophecies \nof  the  Sibyl.  For,  unlike  the  poets  who,  after  their  poems  are  penned, \ngave  power  to  correct  and  polish,  especially  in  the  way  of  increasing  the \naccuracy  of  their  verse,  she  was  filled  indeed  with  prophecy  at  the  time \nof  the  inspiration,  but  as  soon  as  the  inspiration  ceased,  there  ceased \nalso  the  remembrance  of  all  she  had  said.  And  this  indeed  was  the  cause \nwhy  some,  only,  and  not  all,  the  metres  of  the  verses  of  the  Sibyl  were \npreserved.  . . . And  besides  all  else  which  they  told  us  as  they  had \nheard  it  from  their  fathers,  they  said  also  that  they  who  then  took  down \nher  prophecies,  being  illiterate  persons,  often  went  quite  astray  from \nthe  accuracy  of  the  metres ; and  this,  they  said,  was  the  cause  of  the \nwant  of  meter  in  some  of  the  verses,  the  prophetess  having  no  remem- \nbrance of  what  she  had  said,  after  the  possession  and  inspiration  ceased, \nand  the  reporters  having,  through  their  lack  of  education,  failed  to \n\n1 Hortatory  Address  to  the  Greeks,  by  Justin  Martyr  or  some  other  writer  not \nlater  than  the  third  century. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n300 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nrecord  the  meters  with  accuracy.  And  on  this  account,  it  is  manifest \nthat  Plato  had  an  eye  to  the  prophecies  of  the  Sibyl  when  he  said  this \nabout  prophets,  for  he  said,  \u201c When  they  correctly  speak  of  many  and \nimportant  matters,  and  yet  know  nothing  of  what  they  are  saying.\u201d \n\nWe  recognize  the  state  of  trance,  amnesia  of  what  is  said  in  trance, \nthe  claim  to  predict  which  in  some  cases  is  made  impressive  by  subse- \nquent events,  and  the  urge  with  a few  mediums  to  present  in  literary \nform,  in  a very  few  cases  strikingly,  and  in  the  \u201c Patience  Worth  \u201d case \nastoundingly  successful. \n\n\nPSYCHIC  HEALING  BY  LUTHER  1 \n(PHILIP  MELANCTHON  AND  SOLOMON  GLASSE) \n\nPhilip  Melancthon  (1497-1560),  an  eminent  German  religious  and \neducational  reformer,  studied  at  Heidelberg  and  Tubingen,  taking  his \ndoctor\u2019s  degree  from  the  latter  institution  at  the  age  of  seventeen.  In \nanother  year  Erasmus,  the  greatest  scholar  of  the  age,  was  exclaiming \nin  wonder  at  the  learning  and  intellect  of  Melancthon.  Becoming  pro- \nfessor of  Greek  at  Wittemberg  at  twenty-one,  students  flocked  to  him \nin  great  numbers  and,  as  the  historian  Planck  affirms,  \u201c Wittenberg \nbecame  the  school  of  the  nation.\u201d  He  broke  from  medieval  modes  of \nteaching,  and  his  methods  spread  throughout  the  learned  world.  He \nbecame  a disciple  and  the  closest  coadjutor  of  Luther  in  the  religious \nreformation,  and  collaborated  with  him  in  the  work  of  translating  the \nBible  into  the  language  of  the  German  people. \n\nSolomon  Glasse  (1593-1656)  was  an  eminent  German  theologian \nand  Biblical  critic,  whose  Philologia  Sacra  remains  a monument  of \nhermeneutics.  He  was  a professor  first  of  Oriental  languages,  then  of \ntheology,  at  Jena.  Then  he  became  a general  superintendent  of  church \nand  education  reforms  in  the  duchy  of  Gotha. \n\nIt  is  related  by  Leckendoye,  on  the  authority  of  Solomon  Glasse, \nSuperintendent-general  of  Gotha,  that  Melancthon  was  recalled  from \nthe  verge  of  death  by  Luther\u2019s  prayers.  \u201c Luther  arrived,  and  found \nPhilip  about  to  give  up  the  ghost.  His  eyes  were  set,  his  understanding \nwas  almost  gone,  his  speech  had  failed,  and  also  his  hearing;  his  face \nhad  fallen;  he  knew  no  one,  and  had  ceased  to  take  either  solids  or \nliquids.  At  this  spectacle  Luther  is  filled  with  the  utmost  consterna- \n\n1 Howitt\u2019s  History  of  the  Supernatural , II,  98. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nEVANGELIST \n\n\n301 \n\n\ntion \u2014 turning  away  towards  the  window,  he  called  most  devoutly  upon \nGod.  After  this,  taking  the  hand  of  Philip,  and  well  knowing  what  was \nthe  anxiety  of  his  heart  and  conscience,  he  said,  \u2018 Be  of  good  courage \nPhilip ; thou  shalt  not  die.\u2019  While  he  utters  these  things,  Philip  begins, \nas  it  were,  to  revive  and  to  breathe,  and  gradually  recovering  his \nstrength,  is  at  last  restored  to  health.\u201d  Melancthon,  writing  to  a \nfriend,  said,  \u201c I should  have  been  a dead  man,  had  I not  been  recalled \nfrom  death  by  the  coming  of  Luther.\u201d  A similar  detention  in  life  of \nMyconius  by  Luther\u2019s  prayers  is  recorded;  and  that  six  years  after- \nwards Myconius,  being  again  at  the  point  of  death,  sent  a message  to \nLuther  desiring  him  this  time  not  to  detain  him  by  his  prayers. \n\n\nA PREMONITION  OF  DANGER  1 \n\n(DWIGHT  LYMAN  MOODY:  GUARANTOR,  WILLIAM \nREVELL  MOODY) \n\nThe  name  of  D.  L.  Moody  (1837-1899)  is  very  familiar  as  that  of \none  of  the  most  famous  evangelists  of  modern  times.  In  company  with \nIra  D.  Sankey  as  vocalist  he  held,  through  a number  of  years,  gigantic \nreligious  meetings  in  the  large  cities  of  the  United  States,  Great  Britain \nand  Ireland,  and  it  is  estimated  that  he  addressed  altogether  fifty  mil- \nlions of  people.  He  founded  the  Northfield  (Mass.)  schools  which \nstill  flourish. \n\nWilliam  R.  Moody,  his  son,  is  A.B.  of  Yale  and  Litt.D.  of  Rutgers \nCollege.  He  has  conducted  the  Northfield  schools  since  the  death  of \nD.  L.  Moody,  whose  biography  he  wrote.  The  following  letter  was \nwritten  by  Dr.  Moody  to  Dr.  J.  H.  Hyslop,  April  12,  1911 : \n\nYesterday  in  looking  through  some  papers  I found  a letter  dated \nMarch  24,  1909,  addressed  to  my  sister,  Mrs.  A.  P.  Fitt,  of  this  place, \nmaking  inquiry  in  regard  to  some  important  experience  in  connection \nwith  our  father,  the  late  Mr.  D.  L.  Moody.  The  letter  I remember  was \nreferred  to  me  by  my  sister,  and  at  her  request  I had  consented  to  reply \nto  it,  and  how  it  was  mislaid  I do  not  know.  Please  accept  my  apologies \nfor  the  tardiness  in  its  acknowledgment. \n\nI could  better  answer  the  inquiry  if  I knew  exactly  what  the  nature \nof  the  incident  was  to  which  you  refer,  but  it  is  possible,  and  even  prob- \nable, that  the  incident  deals  with  the  occult,  and  I infer,  therefore,  that \nthe  experience  is  one  of  which  you  have  probably  heard,  which  I have \nheard  my  father  describe  several  times,  although  he  never  made  refer- \n\n1 Journal  A.  S.  P.  R.,  April,  1918. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n302 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nence  to  it  in  public,  feeling  that  it  was  too  sacred  an  experience  and  too \nopen  to  misunderstanding. \n\nOn  his  first  evangelistic  mission  to  Great  Britain  in  the  early  seven- \nties, he  was  invited  to  the  city  of  Liverpool.  You  will  remember  that \nthe  prejudice  against  Americans,  especially  Yankees,  was  strong  in  the \ncity  of  Liverpool,  and  even  when  Beecher  made  his  famous  trip  to \nEngland  in  the  interests  of  the  North  during  the  War  he  had  his  great- \nest difficulty  in  pleading  the  cause  of  the  North  in  the  city  of  Liverpool. \nHow  far  this  feeling  influenced  the  press  against  my  father  I do  not \nknow,  but  during  the  earlier  part  of  the  meetings  the  opposition  on  the \npart  of  the  secular  press  was  very  strong,  and  Mr.  Moody  was  made \nthe  object  of  numerous  bitter  attacks,  his  motives  being  impugned,  and \nhe  himself  being  made  the  object  of  all  sorts  of  ridicule.  To  this  he \npaid  no  attention.  My  mother  was  not  with  him  at  the  time,  being \nwith  friends  for  a few  days,  when  suddenly  he  had  come  over  him  a \npeculiar  sense  of  fear  or  nervousness.  My  father  was  one  of  the  most \nfearless  men  that  I have  ever  known,  and  the  experience  was  so  new  to \nhim  that  he  began  to  feel  anxiety  about  his  own  condition,  questioning \nwhether  he  might  have  been  overworking,  with  the  result  that  his  mind \nwas  affected.  He  would  frequently  cross  the  street  if  he  heard  anyone \ncoming  up  behind  him,  and  at  night  was  careful  to  look  under  his  bed, \nexamine  the  closet,  and  always  see  that  his  door  was  locked.  This  ex- \nperience lasted  for  several  days  and  left  him  as  suddenly  as  it  had  come, \none  day  while  going  to  the  hall  where  he  was  preaching.  At  the  close  of \nhis  service  he  was  surrounded  by  the  gentlemen  who  constituted  the \ncommittee  who  had  invited  him  to  Liverpool,  and  on  one  pretext  or \nanother  they  detained  him  for  a few  minutes  until  a police  officer  came \nto  them  and  explained  that  everything  was  now  satisfactory.  The \nchairman  of  the  committee  then  explained  to  my  father  that  they  had \nlearned  that  day  that  for  a week  there  had  been  at  large  in  the  city  of \nLiverpool  an  escaped  lunatic  from  a neighboring  asylum,  who  was  ob- \nsessed with  the  idea  that  he  was  commissioned  to  assassinate  my  father. \nFor  days  he  had  been  trying  to  get  an  opportunity  to  stab  him  and  he \nhad  only  just  been  caught  and  placed  under  arrest. \n\nThe  experience  was  one  that  left  a deep  impression  upon  my  father, \nand  he  felt  that  it  was  a distinct  interposition  of  Divine  care.  For  that \nvery  reason  he  felt  it  was  too  sacred  to  speak  of  frequently,  and  as  I \nhave  said,  he  never  referred  to  it  in  public,  although  I have  heard  him \nrelate  the  incident  on  several  occasions.  If  this  is  the  incident  regard- \ning which  you  make  inquiry  I am  very  glad  to  have  been  able  to  give  it \nto  you  for  your  records,  although  I share  with  my  father  in  the  convic- \ntion that  if  it  has  a scientific  value  it  has  also  to  us  a spiritual  signifi- \ncance, and  that  it  was  a case  where  there  was  Divine  interposition  in \nbehalf  of  one  of  God\u2019s  servants. \n\nRespectfully  yours, \n\nW.  R.  Moody. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nEVANGELIST \n\n\n303 \n\n\nThe  above  incident  belongs  to  a type  of  which  there  are  innumer- \nable instances  alleged.  The  only  advantage  that  this  has  over  many \nothers  is  that  Mr.  D.  L.  Moody  was  not  only  a man  of  note,  but  one  of \nunquestioned  character  and  sober  common-sense.  Dr.  W.  R.  Moody\u2019s \nstanding,  also,  is  such  that  few  will  question  the  accuracy  of  the \naccount  which  he  heard  from  his  father\u2019s  lips  so  many  times. \n\nThe  points  in  the  narrative  are  so  obvious  that  there  is  no  need  of \ncalling  attention  to  them.  Referring  to  the  last  lines  of  it,  Dr.  Moody \nwill  probably  agree  with  us  that  \u201c scientific  value  \u201d and  \u201c spiritual  sig- \nnificance \u201d are  not  necessarily  mutually  exclusive  terms,  but  may,  if \nnot  must,  cohere  in  the  same  incident. \n\n\nA DYING  VISION  INVOLVING  APPARENT  RECOGNITIONS  1 \n\n(DWIGHT  LYMAN  MOODY) \n\nOn  his  last  day  he  was  heard  to  exclaim : \n\n\u201c Earth  recedes ; Heaven  opens  before  me.\u201d  The  first  impulse  was \nto  try  to  arouse  him  from  what  appeared  to  be  a dream.  \u201c No,  this  is \nno  dream,  Will,\u201d  he  repeated.  \u201c It  is  beautiful.  It  is  like  a trance.  If \nthis  is  death,  it  is  sweet.\u201d \n\nHe  then  conversed  with  perfect  rationality  about  what  should  be \ndone  regarding  his  work  after  his  death. \n\nThen  his  face  lit  up,  and  he  said  in  a voice  of  joyful  rapture: \nu Dwight ! Irene ! I see  the  children\u2019s  faces,\u201d  referring  to  the  two  little \ngrandchildren  God  had  taken  from  his  life  the  past  year. \n\nHe  became  unconscious,  revived  and  said : \u201c What  does  all  this \nmean?  What  are  you  all  doing  here?  \u201d \n\nThen,  realizing  the  situation,  he  went  on  : \n\n\u201c This  is  a strange  thing.  I have  been  beyond  the  gates  of  death \nand  to  the  very  portals  of  Heaven.  And  here  I am  back  again.\u201d \n\n1 Lije  of  D.  L.  Moody,  by  his  son,  W.  R.  Moody,  LittX).  1900),  552-3. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nPERSONS  OF  TITLE,1  FINANCIERS,  TEACHERS, \nTRAVELERS  AND  MAGICIANS \n\n\nA TITLED  LADY\u2019S  SUPERNORMAL  WORK  CORROBORATED \nBY  TITLED  PERSONS,  A NOTED  GENERAL  AND  AN \nEMINENT  PSYCHICAL  RESEARCHER  2 \n\n(LADY  HOWARD,  LADY  VANE,  SIR  HENRY  VANE,  GEN. \nBULLER,  F.  W.  H.  MYERS) \n\nIf  I identify  the  automatist  correctly,  she  was  Lady  Mabel  Harriet \nVane,  a daughter  of  the  Earl  of  Antrim,  and  wife  of  Henry  Charles \nHoward,  J.P.,  D.L.  Sir  Henry  R.  F.  Vane  was  a baronet,  D.L.,  J.P. ; \nand  Lady  Margaret,  his  wife,  was  daughter  of  Samuel  Stewart  Glad- \nstone, governor  of  the  Bank  of  England. \n\nSee  page  80  for  biographical  data  about  General  Buller,  one  of \nthe  most  distinguished  military  leaders  of  England  in  his  period.  Dor- \nothy E.  Howard  was  his  step-daughter. \n\nFrederic  W.  H.  Myers  (1843-1901),  Fellow  of  Trinity  College, \nCambridge,  Honorary  Secretary  of  the  S.  P.  R.,  1888-1899,  and  its \nPresident  1889,  probably  contributed  more  genius  coupled  with  enor- \nmous industry  to  Psychic  Research  than  any  other  man.  A thorough \nclassical  scholar,  a poet  and  master  of  prose  style,  he  became  a psy- \nchologist of  such  rank  that  William  James  could  term  him  \u201c the  origi- \nnal announcer  of  a theory  (of  the  Subliminal  Self)  which,  in  my \nopinion,  makes  an  epoch,  not  only  in  medical,  but  in  psychological \nscience,\u201d  and  declare  his  belief  that  \u201c Frederic  Myers  will  always  be \nremembered  in  psychology  as  the  pioneer  who  staked  out  a vast  tract \nof  mental  wilderness  and  planted  the  flag  of  genuine  science  upon  it.\u201d \nPsychical  Research  in  English-speaking  lands  owes  its  terminology  and \nmodes  of  classification  more  to  him  than  to  any  other.  Among  his \nbooks,  Human  Personality  and  Its  Survival  of  Bodily  Death  is  the  mas- \nterpiece. He  was  co-author  with  Gurney  and  Podmore  of  the  very \nimportant  Phantasms  of  the  Living. \n\nThere  is  not  space  for  all  the  evidence  reported  on  Lady  Howard\u2019s \nwork,  even  for  the  incidents  I select. \n\n1 This  term  is  employed  only  where  the  compiler  does  not  happen  to  know  what \ngreater  claim  to  distinction  exists. \n\n2 Myers\u2019  Human  Personality,  II,  434-440. \n\n304 \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nPERSONS  OF  TITLE \n\n\n305 \n\n\nLady  Howard  testifies  that  she  began  to  write  automatically  occa- \nsionally when  a young  girl  and  got  her  first  evidential  \u201c message  \u201d when \n18.  Later,  in  1885  (her  account  was  written  in  1893),  certain  robbers \nwere  caught  at  Tebay  Station,  but  the  jewels  they  had  stolen  were  not \nfound.  She  was  asked  where  the  jewels  were,  and  wrote:  \u201c In  the  river, \nunder  the  bridge  at  Tebay.\u201d  (Corroborated.)  Months  afterward  they \nwere  found  in  the  river  \u201c near  the  railway  bridge.\u201d  The  automatic \nwriting  was  received  before  a jewel  was  found  by  the  water-side,  leading \nto  search  in  the  river.  The  Bullers,  the  Hon.  Edith  Cropper  and  her \nhusband,  etc.,  were  acquainted  with  the  facts,  says  Lady  Howard. \n\nWe  pass  on  to  the  incident  vouched  for  by  General  Buller  and  his \nstep-daughter,  under  date  April  8,  1893. \n\nLady  Mabel  Howard  was  stopping  with  us  this  week.  She  was \nwriting  with  her  pencil  just  after  arriving.  Some  one  asked:  \u201c Where \nis  Don?\u201d  The  pencil  immediately  answered,  \u201cHe  ns  dead.\u201d  Lady \nMabel  then  asked  who  Don  was,  and  was  told  that  he  was  a dog.  No \none  in  the  room  knew  that  he  was  dead;  but  on  inquiry  the  next  day,  it \nwas  found  that  it  was  so.  One  of  the  party  then  asked  how  many  fish \nwould  be  caught  in  the  river  the  next  day.  The  pencil  at  once  wrote \nthree , which  was  the  number  obtained  the  next  day. \n\nA little  girl  in  the  house,  who  attends  a school  in  London,  asked \nwho  was  her  greatest  friend  at  this  school.  The  pencil  answered  Mary , \nwhich  was  again  a fact  absolutely  unknown  to  Lady  Mabel. \n\nDorothy  E.  Howard, \nRedvers  Buller. \n\n\nMr.  Myers  testifies: \n\nI have  myself  [F.  W.  H.  M.]  succeeded  in  getting  two  correct  an- \nswers to  questions  absolutely  beyond  Lady  Mabel\u2019s  knowledge.  From \nThornes  House  I was  asked  to  luncheon  at  the  house  of  a gentleman \nwhom  I knew  only  by  correspondence,  and  of  whose  home  and  entourage \nthe  rest  of  the  party  knew  absolutely  nothing.  On  my  return  I asked, \n\u201c How  many  people  sat  down  to  luncheon?  \u201d The  answer  was,  \u201c Six,\u201d \nwhich  was  right.  \u201c What  was  the  name  of  the  gentleman,  not  my  host, \nwith  whom  I sat  and  talked  after  luncheon?\u201d  The  pencil  wrote  MO, \nand  then  began  to  scrawl.  The  name  was  Moultrie.  It  was  impossible \nthat  Lady  Mabel  should  have  had  any  kind  of  notion  that  a gentleman \nof  that  name  would  have  been  present  in  a group  of  which  she  knew \nnothing  whatever.  But  here  the  impulse  to  write  seemed  spent,  and  a \nfew  further  questions  were  answered  by  erroneous  words  or  mere \nscrawls. \n\nNow  comes  a narrative  written  by  Lady  Vane  and  endorsed  by  Sir \nHenry,  her  husband. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n306 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nHutton-in-the-Forest,  April  8,  1894. \n\nAbout  a month  ago  I lost  a book,  a manuscript  one,  relating  to \nthis  house.  I thought  I had  left  it  in  my  writing-table  in  my  sitting- \nroom,  and  intended  to  add  a note  about  some  alterations  just  com- \npleted\u2014 but  next  day  the  book  had  vanished.  I looked  through  every \ndrawer  and  cupboard  in  my  room  and  then  asked  Sir  Henry  to  do  the \nsame,  which  he  did  twice.  I also  made  the  head  housemaid  turn  every- \nthing out  of  them  and  helped  her  to  do  so \u2014 so  that  four  thorough \nsearches  were  made;  but  in  vain.  We  also  looked  in  the  gallery  and \nlibrary  (the  only  other  rooms  to  which  the  book  had  been  taken),  and \ncould  not  find  it.  On  March  28  I asked  Lady  Mabel  Howard  to  write \nabout  it.  She  wrote,  \u201c It  is  in  the  locked  cupboard  in  the  bookcase \u2014 \nhidden  behind  the  books.\u201d \n\nI said,  \u201c Then  it  must  be  in  the  library,  because  the  bookcases  are \nlocked,\u201d  and  Lady  Mabel  wrote,  \u201c Not  in  the  library.\u201d  I said,  \u201c Then \nit  must  be  in  the  anteroom  in  the  cupboard,\u201d  and  asked  if  I should  find \nit.  Lady  Mabel  wrote,  \u201c No,  send  Sir  Henry.\u201d  I asked,  \u201c Will  he  find \nit?  \u201d and  she  wrote,  \u201c Of  course.\u201d \n\nStill  thinking  it  could  only  be  the  anteroom  or  the  library \u2014 on \naccount  of  the  locked  cupboard  and  bookcase,  I asked,  \u201c Which  end \nof  the  room  ? \u201d \n\nLady  Mabel  wrote,  \u201c The  tapestry  end.\u201d  I asked,  \u201c Is  it  on  the \nwindow  side  of  the  room  or  on  the  other?  \u201d and  she  wrote,  \u201c The  other.\u201d \nA friend  staying  in  the  house  looked  in  the  bookcases  in  the  library  at \nthe  tapestry  end,  and  in  the  cupboard  in  the  anteroom  (I  had  met  with \nan  accident  and  could  not  go  myself)  and  could  not  find  the  book,  so \nwe  gave  it  up. \n\nOn  April  5 Sir  Henry  was  in  my  sitting-room  and  suddenly  said, \n\u201c I have  an  idea ! Lady  Mabel  meant  this  room.  There  is  the  book- \ncase and  the  locked  cupboard  in  it \u2014 and  the  wall  outside  the  door  is \ncovered  with  tapestry.\u201d  I said,  \u201c You  have  looked  in  that  cupboard \ntwice,  and  so  have  I and  the  housemaid,  and  the  book  is  not  there \u2014 but \nlook  again  if  you  like.\u201d  Sir  Henry  unlocked  the  door  of  the  cupboard \nand  took  out  all  the  books  (there  were  not  more  than  half-a-dozen)  and \nput  them  on  the  floor.  The  last  he  put  back  into  the  cupboard  was  a \nscrap-book  for  newspaper  cuttings,  and  as  it  was  rather  dark  at \n6:30  p.  m.  he  could  not  see  the  name  on  the  back  and  therefore  opened \nit  to  see  what  it  was,  and  the  lost  manuscript  book  fell  out. \n\nHaving  searched  this  very  small  cupboard  four  times  previously, \neither  of  us  would  have  been  ready  to  swear  that  this  book  was  not  in  it. \n\n(Signed)  Margaret  Vane, \nHenry  Vane. \n\nThe  chronological  sequences  appear  from  further  testimony  to \nbe  these: \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nPERSONS  OF  TITLE  307 \n\nLady  Howard  saw  Lady  Vane  on  February  24,  at  which  time  the \nbook  had  not  been  lost. \n\nSome  time  in  March  repairs  were  made  in  the  Vane  house,  Lady \nVane  made  an  entry  in  the  book,  put  it  down  somewhere  and  it  was \nlost.  At  this  time  and  the  most  of  March,  Lady  Howard  was  abroad. \n\nLady  Howard  next  saw  Lady  Vane,  calling  upon  her,  March  26, \n\u201c and  the  moment  I got  up-stairs  she  [Lady  Vane]  exclaimed:  \u2018 I want \nyou  to  find  a book  for  me  that  is  lost.\u2019  \u201d No  pencil  or  paper  was \nforthcoming,  so  she  said,  \u201c Never  mind,  write  when  you  get  home,\u201d  but \nLady  Howard  forgot  to  do  so. \n\nOn  March  28  they  met,  Lady  Vane  made  the  same  request  at \nluncheon  on  a race  course,  and  the  writing  was  done  on  the  sandwich \npaper.  At  this  time  Lady  Howard,  she  herself  says,  did  not  know  of \nthe  existence  of  the  little  cupboard  in  the  middle  of  a glass  book-case, \nor  of  the  tapestry  in  that  room. \n\n\nTELEPATHIC  (?)  MONITIONS  OF  A DEATH  1 \n(SIR  LAWRENCE  J.  JONES,  BART.) \n\nSir  Lawrence  Jones,  Fourth  Baronet,  is  an  Eton  and  Trinity  Col- \nlege, Cambridge  man.  He  has  been  a member  of  the  Governing  Council \nof  the  S.  P.  R.  for  about  twenty-three  years,  and  is  now  president  of \nthe  S.  P.  R. \n\n\nCranmer  Hall,  Fakenham,  Norfolk,  April  26,  1893. \n\nOn  August  20,  1884,  I was  staying  at  my  father-in-law\u2019s  house  at \nBury  St.  Edmunds.  I had  left  my  father  in  perfectly  good  health \nabout  a fortnight  before.  He  was  at  home  at  this  address.  About \nAugust  18  I had  had  a letter  from  my  mother,  saying  that  my  father \nwas  not  quite  well,  and  that  the  doctor  had  seen  him  and  made  very \nlight  of  the  matter,  attributing  his  indisposition  to  the  extreme  heat \nof  the  weather. \n\nI was  not  in  any  way  anxious  on  my  father\u2019s  account,  as  he  was \nrather  subject  to  slight  bilious  attacks. \n\nI should  add,  though,  that  I had  been  spending  that  day,  August \n20,  at  Cambridge,  and  should  have  stayed  the  night  there  had  not  a \nsort  of  vague  presentiment  haunted  me  that  possibly  there  would  be \na letter  from  home  the  next  morning.  My  wife,  too,  had  a similar \nstrong  feeling  that  if  I stayed  the  night  at  Cambridge  I might  regret \n\n1 Proceedings  S.  P.  R.,  XIV,  290-91. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n308 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nit.  In  consequence  of  this  feeling  I returned  to  Bury,  and  that  night \nwoke  up  suddenly  to  find  myself  streaming  with  perspiration  and \ncalling  out:  \u201cSomething  dreadful  is  happening;  I don\u2019t  know  what.\u201d \nThe  impression  of  horror  remained  some  time,  but  at  last  I fell  asleep \ntill  the  morning. \n\nMy  father,  Sir  Willoughby  Jones,  died  very  suddenly  of  heart  dis- \nease about  1 a.  m.  on  August  21.  He  was  not  in  his  room  at  the \nmoment,  but  was  carried  back  to  his  room  and  restoratives  applied,  but \nin  vain. \n\nMy  brother  Herbert  and  I were  the  only  two  of  the  family  absent \nfrom  home  at  the  time.  The  thoughts  of  those  present  (my  mother, \nbrother,  and  three  sisters)  no  doubt  turned  most  anxiously  towards  us, \nand  it  is  to  a telepathic  impression  from  them  in  their  anxiety  and \nsorrow  that  I attribute  the  intimations  we  received. \n\nLawrence  J.  Jones. \n\nLady  Jones  writes: \n\nI have  a vivid  remembrance  of  the  occurrence  related  above  by  my \nhusband.  I was  sound  asleep  when  he  awoke,  and  seizing  me  by  [the] \nwrist  exclaimed : \u201c Such  a dreadful  thing  is  happening,\u201d  and  I had \nmuch  difficulty  in  persuading  him  that  there  was  nothing  wrong. \n\nHe  went  to  sleep  again,  but  was  much  relieved  in  the  morning  by \nfinding  a long  letter  from  Sir  Willoughby,  posted  the  day  before,  and \nwritten  in  good  spirits.  Having  read  this  and  gone  to  his  dressing- \nroom,  however,  he  soon  returned  with  the  telegram  summoning  him \nhome  at  once,  and  said  as  he  came  in : \u201c My  impression  in  the  night \nwas  only  too  true.\u201d \n\nEvelyn  M.  Jones. \n\nMr.  Herbert  Jones,  the  other  percipient,  describes  his  experience \nas  follows : \n\nKnebworth  Rectory,  Stevenage,  April  4,  1893. \n\nRecollections  of  August  20,  1884. \n\nI had  spent  the  day  at  Harpenden,  and  returned  home  about  8 p.  m., \nand  went  to  bed  about  10 :30. \n\nI woke  at  12  o\u2019clock,  hearing  my  name  called  twice,  as  I fancied.  I \nlit  my  candle,  and,  seeing  nothing,  concluded  it  was  a dream \u2014 looked  at \nmy  watch,  and  went  to  sleep  again. \n\nI woke  again  and  heard  people  carrying  something  down-stairs \nfrom  the  upper  story,  just  outside  my  room.  I lit  my  candle,  got  out \nof  bed,  and  waited  till  the  men  were  outside  my  door.  They  seemed  to \nbe  carrying  something  heavy,  and  came  down  step  by  step. \n\nI opened  my  door,  and  it  was  pitch  dark.  I was  puzzled  and  dumb- \nfounded. I went  to  my  sitting-room  and  into  the  hall,  but  everything \nwas  dark  and  quiet.  I went  back  to  bed  convinced  I had  been  the  sport \nof  another  nightmare.  It  was  about  2 a.  m.  by  my  watch.  At  break- \nfast next  morning  on  my  plate  was  a telegram  telling  me  to  come  home. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nPERSONS  OF  TITLE \n\n\n309 \n\n\nThis  whole  story  may  be  nothing,  but  it  was  odd  that  I should  have \ntwice  got  up  in  one  night,  and  that  during  that  night  and  those  hours \nmy  father  was  dying. \n\nH.  E.  Jones.1 \n\nLet  us  recapitulate.  An  hour  after  midnight  Sir  Willoughby  Jones \ndied.  That  same  night \u2014 the  hour  seems  not  to  have  been  ascertained, \nbut  it  was  some  time  before  morning \u2014 a son  wakes  with  a feeling  of \nhorror  and  the  definite  exclamation : \u201c Something  dreadful  is  happen- \ning. I don\u2019t  know  what.\u201d  One  hour  before  the  impending  death  an- \nother son  wakes,  thinking  he  has  heard  his  name  called  twice,  and  is \nwakened  by  the  significant  hallucinatory  impression  that  he  hears  men \ncoming  slowly  down-stairs,  carrying  something  heavy. \n\nEach  incident  taken  by  itself  would  be  impressive;  taken  together \nthey  are  vastly  less  likely  to  involve  mere  fortuitous  coincidence. \n\n\nA FULFILLED  DREAM  PREDICTION  2 \n(LORD  LYTTELTON) \n\nLord  Thomas  Lyttelton  (1744-1779)  was  son  of  the  First  Baron, \nGeorge  Lyttelton  Lyttelton,  an  English  statesman  of  distinction.  The \nson  played  some  part  in  politics,  but  was  chiefly  noted  for  his  wild  and \ndissolute  character,  which  caused  him  to  be  known  as  \u201c the  wicked  Lord \nLyttelton,\u201d  while  his  father  was  termed  \u201c the  good  lord.\u201d \n\nThe  following  account  was  written  by  Lord  Westcote,  an  uncle  of \nLyttelton,  after  examination  of  the  witnesses. \n\nOn  Thursday,  the  25th  of  November,  1779,  Thomas,  Lord  Lyttel- \nton, when  he  came  to  breakfast,  declared  to  Mrs.  Flood,  wife  of  Fred- \nerick Flood,  Esq.,  of  the  kingdom  of  Ireland,  and  to  the  three  Miss \nAmphletts,  who  were  lodged  in  his  house  in  Hill  Street,  London  (where \nhe  then  also  was),  that  he  had  had  an  extraordinary  dream  the  night \nbefore.  He  said  he  thought  he  was  in  a room  which  a bird  flew  into, \nwhich  appearance  was  suddenly  changed  into  that  of  a woman  dressed \nin  white,  who  bade  him  prepare  to  die.  To  which  he  answered,  \u201c I hope \nnot  soon,  not  in  two  months.\u201d  She  replied,  \u201c Yes,  in  three  days.\u201d  He \nsaid  he  did  not  much  regard  it,  because  he  could  in  some  measure  ac- \ncount for  it ; for  that  a few  days  before  he  had  been  with  Mrs.  Dawson \nwhen  a robin-red-breast  flew  into  her  room. \n\n1 At  that  time  a curate  in  London. \n\n2 Glimpses  oj  the  Supernatural,  by  Rev.  F.  G.  Lee,  D.CL.  (1876),  27  ff. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n310 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nWhen  he  had  dressed  himself  that  day  to  go  to  the  House  of  Lords, \nhe  said  he  thought  he  did  not  look  as  if  he  was  likely  to  die.  In  the \nevening  of  the  following  day,  being  Friday,  he  told  the  eldest  Miss \nAmphlett  that  she  looked  melancholy ; but,  said  he,  \u201c You  are  foolish \nand  fearful.  I have  lived  two  days,  and,  God  willing,  I will  live  out \nthe  third.\u201d \n\nOn  the  morning  of  Saturday  he  told  the  same  ladies  that  he  was \nvery  well,  and  believed  he  should  bilk  the  ghost.  Some  hours  afterwards \nhe  went  with  them,  Mr.  Fortescue,  and  Captain  Wolseley,  to  Pitt  Place, \nat  Epsom;  withdrew  to  his  bed-chamber  soon  after  eleven  o\u2019clock  at \nnight,  talked  cheerfully  to  his  servant,  and  particularly  inquired  of \nhim  what  care  had  been  taken  to  provide  good  rolls  for  his  breakfast \nthe  next  morning,  stepped  into  his  bed  with  his  waistcoat  on,  and  as  his \nservant  was  pulling  it  off,  put  his  hand  to  his  side,  sunk  back  and  im- \nmediately expired  without  a groan.  He  ate  a good  dinner  after  his \narrival  at  Pitt  Place,  took  an  egg  for  his  supper,  and  did  not  seem  to \nbe  at  all  out  of  order,  except  that  while  he  was  eating  his  soup  at  dinner \nhe  had  a rising  in  his  throat,  a thing  which  had  often  happened  to  him \nbefore,  and  which  obliged  him  to  spit  some  of  it  out.  His  physician, \nDr.  Fothergill,  told  me  Lord  Lyttelton  had  in  the  summer  preceding  a \nbad  pain  in  his  side,  and  he  judged  that  some  gut  vessel  in  the  part \nwhere  he  felt  the  pain  gave  way,  and  to  that  he  conjectured  his  death \nwas  owing.  His  declaration  of  his  dream  and  his  expressions  above \nmentioned,  consequential  thereon,  were  upon  a close  inquiry  asserted  to \nme  to  have  been  so,  by  Mrs.  Flood,  the  eldest  Miss  Amphlett,  Captain \nWolseley,  and  his  valet-de-chamber  Faulkner,  who  dressed  him  on  the \nThursday;  and  the  manner  of  his  death  was  related  to  me  by  William \nStuckey,  in  the  presence  of  Mr.  Fortescue  and  Captain  Wolseley, \nStuckey  being  the  servant  who  attended  him  in  his  bed-chamber,  and \nin  whose  arms  he  died. \n\nWestcote. \n\n\nLord  Lyttelton\u2019s  valet  made  the  following  statement : \n\nThat  Lord  Lyttelton  made  his  usual  preparations  for  bed;  that  he \nkept  every  now  and  then  looking  for  his  watch;  that  when  he  got  into \nbed,  he  ordered  his  curtains  to  be  closed  at  the  foot.  It  was  not  within \na minute  or  two  of  twelve  by  his  watch ; he  asked  to  look  at  mine,  and \nseemed  pleased  to  find  it  nearly  keep  time  with  his  own.  His  lordship \nthen  put  them  both  to  his  ear,  to  satisfy  himself  if  they  went.  When \nit  was  more  than  a quarter  after  twelve  by  our  watches,  he  said,  \u201c This \nmysterious  lady  is  not  a true  prophetess,  I find.\u201d  When  it  was  near \nthe  real  hour  of  twelve,  he  said,  \u201c Come,  I\u2019ll  wait  no  longer;  get  me  my \nmedicine,  I\u2019ll  take  it,  and  try  to  sleep.\u201d  I just  stepped  into  the \ndressing-room  to  prepare  the  physic,  and  had  mixed  it,  when  I thought \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nPERSONS  OF  TITLE  311 \n\nI heard  my  Lord  breathing  very  hard.  I ran  to  him,  and  found  him  in \nthe  agonies  of  death. \n\nBoswell  informs  us  that  Samuel  Johnson  said : \u201c It  is  the  most \nextraordinary  occurrence  in  my  days.  I heard  it  from  Lord  Westcote, \nhis  uncle.\u201d \n\nThe  question  now  comes  up  whether  Lord  Lyttelton  died  from  auto- \nsuggestion, but  it  does  not  appear  likely  from  the  account  that  his \napprehension  was  anything  of  the  degree  which  would  make  such  a \ntheory  plausible.  Besides,  on  that  theory  he  should  have  died  before \nmidnight  by  the  true  time,  whereas  his  death  occurred  when  he  sup- \nposed that  the  last  moment  of  danger  within  the  terms  of  the  dream \nwas  already  fifteen  minutes  past. \n\nThe  evidence  is  also  good  that  \u201c the  wicked  lord\u2019s  \u201d apparition  was \nseen  by  his  friend  Andrews,  thirty  miles  away,  on  the  night  he  died. \nMr.  Plumer  Ward  recorded  the  story  1 as  he  got  it,  reluctantly  told,  by \nAndrews  himself  when  both  were  members  of  Parliament. \n\n\nSEES  FACE  OF  HIS  FATHER  AT  ABOUT  THE  HOUR  OF  A \nFATAL  APOPLECTIC  SEIZURE  2 \n\n(PRINCE  VICTOR  DULEEP  SINGH  AND  LORD  CARNARVON) \n\nPrince  Singh,  who  had  the  experience,  was  a son  of  one  of  the  reign- \ning native  rulers  of  India.  The  Earl  of  Carnarvon,  who  corroborated \nthe  incident,  was  a son  of  that  Earl  of  Carnarvon  who  had  been  Secre- \ntary of  State  for  the  Colonies,  and  Lord-Lieutenant  of  Ireland. \n\nHighclere  Castle,  Newbury,  November  8,  1894. \n\nOn  Saturday,  October,  1893,  I was  in  Berlin  with  Lord  Carnarvon. \nWe  went  to  a theatre  together  and  returned  before  midnight.  I went \nto  bed,  leaving,  as  I always  do,  a bright  light  in  the  room  (electric \nlight).  As  I lay  in  bed  I found  myself  looking  at  an  oleograph  which \nhung  on  the  wall  opposite  my  bed.  I saw  distinctly  the  face  of  my \nfather,  the  Maharajah  Duleep  Singh,  looking  at  me,  as  it  were  out  of \nthis  picture;  not  like  a portrait  of  him,  but  his  real  head.  The  head \nabout  filled  the  picture  frame.  I continued  looking  and  still  saw  my \nfather  looking  at  me  with  an  intent  expression.  Though  not  in  the \nleast  alarmed,  I was  so  puzzled  that  I got  out  of  bed  to  see  what  the \n\n\n1 Illustrations  of  Human  Life,  by  Plumer  Ward,  I,  165. \n\n* Journal  8.  P.  R.,  VI,  368. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n312 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\npicture  really  was.  It  was  an  oleograph  commonplace  picture  of  a \ngirl  holding  a rose  and  leaning  out  of  a balcony,  an  arch  forming  a \nbackground.  The  girl\u2019s  face  was  quite  small,  whereas  my  father\u2019s  head \nwas  the  size  of  life  and  filled  the  frame. \n\nI was  in  no  special  anxiety  about  my  father  at  the  time,  and  had \nfor  some  years  known  him  to  be  seriously  out  of  health ; but  there  had \nbeen  no  news  to  alarm  me  about  him. \n\nNext  morning  (Sunday)  I told  the  incident  to  Lord  Carnarvon. \n\nThat  evening  (Sunday)  late,  on  returning  home,  Lord  Carnarvon \nbrought  two  telegrams  into  my  room  and  handed  them  to  me.  I said \nat  once,  \u201c My  father  is  dead.\u201d  That  was  the  fact.  He  had  had  an \napoplectic  seizure  on  the  Saturday  evening  at  about  nine  o\u2019clock,  from \nwhich  he  never  recovered,  but  continued  unconscious  and  died  on  the \nSunday,  early  in  the  afternoon.  My  father  had  often  said  to  me  that \nif  I was  not  with  him  when  he  died  he  would  try  and  come  to  me. \n\nI am  not  subject  to  hallucinations,  and  have  only  once  had  any \nsimilar  experience,  when,  as  a schoolboy,  I fancied  I saw  the  figure  of \na dead  schoolboy  who  had  died  in  the  room  which  I slept  in  with  my \nbrother;  but  I attach  no  importance  to  this. \n\nVictoe  Duleep  Singh. \n\nLord  Carnarvon  writes : \n\nI can  confirm  Prince  V.  Duleep  Singh\u2019s  account.  I heard  the  inci- \ndent from  him  on  the  Sunday  morning.  The  same  evening,  at  about \n12  p.  m.,  he  received  a telegram  notifying  him  of  his  father\u2019s  sudden \nillness  and  death.  We  had  no  knowledge  of  his  father\u2019s  illness.  He  has \nnever  told  me  of  any  similar  previous  occurrence. \n\nCaenaevon. \n\nThe  S.  P.  R.  ascertained  from  other  sources  that  the  Maharajah \ndid  die  on  Sunday,  October  22,  1893. \n\nApparently  the  glass  of  the  picture  took  the  place  of  the  scryer\u2019s \nglass  ball  and  the  phenomenon  was  that  of  crystal  gazing.  But  that \nterm  only  implies  the  outer  aspect  of  a phenomenon  and  in  itself  gives \nno  light  upon  the  question  of  causation.  To  be  conservative  we  would \nsay  that  telepathy  was  involved. \n\n\nAN  APPARITION  THAT  PERFORMS  A SYMBOLIC  ACT \n(THE  EARL  OF  WARWICK) \n\nFrancis  Richard  Charles  Guy  Greville  (1853- . . . .),  Earl  of  War- \nwick and  Earl  Brooke,  a scion  of  one  of  the  most  distinguished  families \nof  England,  member  of  the  House  of  Lords,  with  seat  at  historic  War- \nwick Castle,  in  1917  published  his  Memories  of  Sixty  Years,  which \nrecords  this  incident : \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nPERSONS  OF  TITLE \n\n\n313 \n\n\nMy  father,  though  a very  delicate  man  and  much  confined  to  the \ncastle,  never  saw  an  apparition  of  any  kind  there,  and  was  decidedly \nskeptical. \n\nBut  once,  when  away  from  Warwick  and  staying  in  furnished  rooms \nat  St.  Leonard\u2019s,  he  had  an  experience  that  affected  him  considerably. \nHe  had  gone  to  sleep  one  night  rather  early,  and  awakened  at  midnight \nto  find  a soft,  mysterious  light  in  the  room.  It  lit  the  end  of  his  bed, \nwhere  he  saw  a figure  partly  draped  with  a red  scarf  and  holding  a \njavelin.  As  my  father  gazed  the  figure  poised  and  threw  the  javelin, \nwhich  apparently  passed  through  the  wall  above  my  father\u2019s  head. \n\nWhen  his  valet  entered  in  the  morning  with  hot  water  he  noticed \nthat  the  man  was  looking  very  perturbed,  and  asked  him  what  was  the \nmatter.  \u201c Something  very  sad,  my  lord,\u201d  was  the  reply.  \u201c The  land- \nlady\u2019s daughter,  a young  girl,  who  sleeps  in  the  room  next  to  this,  has \ndied  suddenly  in  the  night.\u201d  To  me  the  special  interest  of  this  account, \nwhich  I had  from  my  father\u2019s  lips,  lies  in  his  eminently  practical  nature \nand  mind.  The  supernatural  had  no  hold  on  him. \n\nThis  is  another  of  the  host  of  cases  which  show  that  such  experi- \nences are  not  respecters  of  persons,  for  the  most  skeptical,  as  well  as \nthe  most  learned  and  even  scientific,  at  times  have  them. \n\nIf  imaginative  although  skeptical,  it  would  seem  that  the  history- \nhaunted  chambers  of  Warwick  Castle  were  well  calculated  to  rouse  hal- \nlucinations. But  no,  it  was  not  there  but  in  more  commonplace  rooms \nat  St.  Leonard\u2019s,  where  the  same  night  a death  was  taking  place,  that \nthe  experience  was  incurred. \n\nIn  the  light  of  my  large  experience  in  the  examination  of  various \ntypes  of  human  testimony,  there  is  another  thing  which  forcibly  im- \npresses me.  If  the  Earl  who  tells  this  story  which  he  had  heard,  prob- \nably many  times,  from  the  lips  of  his  father,  had  felt  an  urge  to  make \nit  as  attractive  or  convincing  as  possible,  if  he  had  not  been  compelled \nby  his  mental  make-up  to  keep  to  the  exact  facts  as  he  remembered \nthem,  we  should  almost  certainly  read  that  the  wall  through  which  the \njavelin  seemed  to  pass  was  that  which  separated  the  father  from  the \nlandlady\u2019s  daughter.  Perhaps,  if  we  could  have  had  the  story  at  first- \nhand, that  was  actually  the  case,  but  if  so  the  writer  forgot  it.  But \none  with  whom,  as  years  pass,  an  incident  of  this  kind  improves,  would \nhave  thought  that  he  remembered  that  this  was  so. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n314 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nTHE  \u201c MYSTERIOUS  FOREBODINGS  \u201d OF  A FINANCIER  1 \n\n(HENRY  CLEWS) \n\nHenry  Clews,  Ph.D.,  LL.D.  (1840-...?),  was  one  of  the  most \nnotable  financiers  in  the  history  of  America.  His  services  as  financial \nagent  of  the  Government  to  sell  bonds  in  order  to  carry  on  the  Civil \nWar  were  invaluable.  Under  President  Grant  he  was  United  States \nfiscal  agent  with  all  foreign  nations.  He  was  adviser  and  agent  in  or- \nganizing a new  financial  system  for  Japan,  and  was  decorated  by  the \nJapanese  Government.  Twice  he  declined  appointment  to  be  Secretary \nof  the  Treasury,  also  the  nomination  as  Mayor  of  New  York  and  the \noffice  of  Collector  of  the  port  of  New  York.  He  was  also  active  in \nvarious  civic  affairs,  and  issued  a volume  of  his  speeches  and  essays. \nIn  1885  he  published  Twenty-eight  Years  in  Wall  Street,  and  in  1908 \nFifty  Years  in  Wall  Street. \n\nThe  two  firms  whose  paper  I was  unable  to  dispose  of  were  about \nthe  first  to  fail,  and  before  the  maturity  of  any  of  the  balance  of  the \npaper  which  I had  successfully  negotiated  both  the  drawers  and  en- \ndorsers thereon,  without  a single  exception,  all  collapsed. \n\nThe  height  which  Gilroy\u2019s  kite  attained  would  have  been  nowhere  in \npoint  of  altitude  to  that  which  I should  have  reached  had  I not  had  the \ngood  luck  to  have  cleared  my  decks  as  I did,  in  the  nick  of  time. \n\nMy  safety  in  this  instance  was  due  to  my  inspiration,  to  which  I \nbelieve  myself  more  indebted  than  anything  else  for  the  privilege  of \nremaining  in  Wall  Street  up  to  the  present  date. \n\nI am  no  spiritualist  nor  theosophist,  but  this  gift  or  occasional \nvisitation  of  Providence,  or  whatever  people  may  choose  to  call  it,  to \nwhich  I am  subject  at  intervals,  has  enabled  me  to  take  \u201c points  \u201d on \nthe  market  in  at  one  ear  and  dispose  of  them  through  the  other  without \nsuffering  any  evil  consequences  therefrom,  and  to  look  upon  these  kind \nfriends  who  usually  strew  these  valuable  \u201c tips  \u201d so  lavishly  around  with \nthe  deepest  commiseration.  My  ability  to  do  this,  whatever  may  be  its \nsource,  whether  human  or  divine,  has  saved  me  from  being  financially \nshattered  at  least  two  or  three  times  annually. \n\nI do  not  indulge  in  any  table-tipping  or  dark  seances  like  the  elder \nVanderbilt,  but  this  strange,  peculiar  and  admonitory  influence  clings \nto  me  in  times  of  approaching  squalls  more  tenaciously  than  at  any \nordinary  junctures. \n\nI have  known  others  who  have  had  these  mysterious  forebodings. \n\n\n1 Twenty-eight  Years  in  Wall  Street,  by  Henry  Clews,  79-80. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nFINANCIERS  315 \n\nbut  who  recklessly  disregarded  them,  and  this  has  been  the  rock  on \nwhich  they  have  split  in  speculative  emergencies. \n\nSo  it  appears  that  Henry  Clews  had  his  daemon,  which,  as  in  the \ncase  of  Socrates,  frequently  warned  him  what  not  to  do. \n\n\nPREMONITION  OF  THE  QUAKERESS  1 \n(ISAAC  TATEM  HOPPER,  GUARANTOR) \n\nIsaac  T.  Hopper  (1771-1852)  was  a noted  Quaker  merchant  of \nPhiladelphia,  later  of  Boston,  who  personally  sheltered  escaping  slaves, \nand  was  very  zealous  for  the  reform  of  convicts.  An  institution  for  the \nlatter  purpose  was  founded  in  New  York  City  by  his  daughter,  Mrs. \nAbby  H.  Gibbons,  and  named  the  \u201c Isaac  T.  Hopper  Home.\u201d  He  was \ndistinguished  for  shrewdness  and  wit,  as  well  as  for  his  religious  and \nsocial  activities,  and  in  personal  appearance  much  resembled  Napoleon. \n\nMr.  Hopper  was  convinced  that  \u201c psychical  \u201d events  do  occur.  A \nvery  remarkable  alleged  one  is  related  regarding  a friend  of  his,  Arthur \nHowell,  which  he  \u201c vouched  for  \u201d \u2014 and  that  probably  means  that  he \nknew  so  much  about  the  facts  that  he  was  convinced  that  they  were \ntrue.  Then  the  narrative,  compiled  by  Mrs.  Child,  not  only  a well- \nknown  writer  of  her  period,  but  a conscientious  and  careful  one, \ngoes  on: \n\nA singular  case  of  inward  perception  likewise  occurred  in  thp  ex- \nperience of  his  own  mother.  In  her  diary,  which  is  still  preserved  in \nthe  family,  she  describes  a visit  to  some  of  her  children  in  Philadelphia, \nand  adds : \u201c Soon  after  this,  the  Lord  showed  me  that  I should  lose  a \nson.  It  was  often  told  me,  though  without  sound  of  words.  Nothing \ncould  be  more  intelligible  than  this  still,  small  voice.  It  said : \u2018 Thou \nwilt  lose  a son ; and  he  is  a pleasant  child.\u2019  \u201d \n\nHer  son  James  resided  with  relatives  in  Philadelphia,  and  often \nwent  to  bathe  in  the  Delaware.  On  one  of  these  occasions,  soon  after \nthe  mother\u2019s  visit,  a friend  who  went  with  him  sank  in  the  water,  and \nJames  lost  his  own  life  by  efforts  to  save  him.  A messenger  was  sent \nto  inform  his  parents,  who  lived  at  the  distance  of  eight  miles.  While \nhe  stayed  in  the  house,  reluctant  to  do  his  mournful  errand,  the  mother \nwas  seized  with  sudden  dread,  and  heard  the  inward  voice  saying, \n\u201c James  is  drowned.\u201d  She  said  abruptly  to  the  messenger,  \u201c Thou  hast \n\n1 Life  oj  Isaac  T.  Hopper,  by  Lydia  Maria  Child  (Boston,  1853),  262-63. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n316 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\ncome  to  tell  me  that  my  son  James  is  drowned.  Oh  how  did  it  happen?  \u201d \nHe  was  much  surprised,  and  asked  why  she  thought  so.  She  could  give \nno  explanation  of  it,  except  that  it  had  been  suddenly  revealed  to \nher  mind. \n\nIt  might  be  that  the  messenger\u2019s  manner  suggested  bad  news,  but \nwhy  should  it  suggest  exactly  what  had  happened  and  to  whom?  Nor \nmust  the  previous  record  in  the  Bible,  still  in  existence  when  Mrs.  Child \ntook  down  the  story,  be  forgotten. \n\n\nTELEPATHICALLY  PRODUCED  HALLUCINATION  OF \nBODILY  PRESENCE  1 \n\n(W.  STAINTON  MOSES) \n\nMr.  Moses  (1839-1892)  was  M.A.  of  Oxford,  an  ordained  clergy- \nman of  the  Church  of  England,  and  was  by  occupation  a teacher  in  a \nschool  for  boys.  He  was  himself  a medium  and  what  he  regarded  as  the \ncream  of  his  messages  were  gathered  in  his  Spirit  Teachings  (M.  A. \nOxon).  Other  works  of  his  were  Direct  Writing  by  Supernormal \nMeans,  Higher  Aspects  of  Spiritualism,  Second  Sight  and  Spirit \nIdentity. \n\nHowever  some  may  have  discounted  certain  of  the  recorded  experi- \nments of  Mr.  Moses  as  hallucinatory  or  illusionary,  it  can  hardly  be \nthat  a sane  person  would  imagine  that  another  person  had  conversed \nwith  him  and  verified  in  detail  the  results  of  an  experiment,  and  all  those \nwho  knew  him  seem  convinced  of  his  honesty  and  his  sanity. \n\nSays  Gurney: \n\nThe  percipient  is  our  friend,  the  Rev.  W.  Stainton  Moses,  who \nbelieves  that  he  has  kept  a written  memorandum  of  the  incident,  but  has \nbeen  prevented  by  a long  illness,  and  by  pressure  of  work,  from  hunting \nfor  it  among  a large  mass  of  stored-away  papers.  The  agent\u2019s  ac- \ncount was  written  in  February,  1879,  and  includes  a few  purely  verbal \nalterations  made  in  1883,  when  Mr.  Moses  pronounced  it  correct. \n\nThis  is  what  Mr.  Moses  wrote: \n\nOne  evening  early  last  year,  I resolved  to  try  to  appear  to  Z. ; at \nsome  miles  distance.  I did  not  inform  him  beforehand  of  the  intended \n\n1 Phantasms  of  the  Living,  I,  103-04. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nTEACHERS \n\n\n317 \n\n\nexperiment;  but  retired  to  rest  shortly  before  midnight  with  thoughts \nintently  fixed  on  Z.,  with  whose  room  and  surroundings,  however,  I was \nquite  unacquainted.  I soon  fell  asleep,  and  awoke  next  morning  uncon- \nscious of  anything  having  taken  place.  On  seeing  Z.  a few  days  after- \nwards, I inquired,  \u201c Did  anything  happen  at  your  rooms  on  Saturday \nnight?  \u201d \u201c Yes,\u201d  he  replied,  \u201c a great  deal  happened.  I had  been  sit- \n\nting over  the  fire  with  M.,  smoking  and  chatting.  About  12:30  he  rose \nto  leave,  and  I let  him  out  myself.  I returned  to  the  fire  to  finish  my \npipe,  when  I saw  you  sitting  in  the  chair  just  vacated  by  him.  I looked \nintently  at  you,  and  then  took  up  a newspaper  to  assure  myself  I was \nnot  dreaming,  but  on  laying  it  down  I saw  you  still  there.  While  I \ngazed  without  speaking,  you  faded  away.  Though  I imagined  you \nmust  be  fast  asleep  in  bed  at  that  hour,  yet  you  appeared  dressed  in \nyour  ordinary  garments,  such  as  you  usually  wear  every  day.\u201d  \u201c Then \nmy  experiment  seems  to  have  succeeded,\u201d  said  I.  \u201c The  next  time  I \ncome,  ask  me  what  I want,  as  I had  fixed  on  my  mind  certain  questions \nI intended  to  ask  you,  but  I was  probably  waiting  for  an  invitation \nto  speak.\u201d \n\nA few  weeks  later  the  experiment  was  repeated  with  equal  success, \nI,  as  before,  not  informing  Z.  when  it  was  made.  On  this  occasion  he \nnot  only  questioned  me  on  the  subject  which  was  at  that  time  under \nvery  warm  discussion  between  us,  but  detained  me  by  the  exercise  of  his \nwill  some  time  after  I had  intimated  a desire  to  leave.1  This  fact,  when \nit  came  to  be  communicated  to  me,  seemed  to  account  for  the  violent \nand  somewhat  peculiar  headache  which  marked  the  morning  following \nthe  experiment ; at  least  I remarked  at  the  time  that  there  was  no  ap- \nparent cause  for  the  unusual  headache;  and,  as  on  the  former  occasion, \nno  recollection  remained  of  the  event,  or  seeming  event,  of  the  pre- \nceding night. \n\nMr.  Moses  added,  on  September  27,  1885 : \n\nThis  account  is,  as  far  as  my  memory  serves,  exact ; and,  without \nnotes  before  me,  I cannot  supplement  it. \n\nMr.  Moses  tells  us  that  he  has  never  on  any  other  occasion  seen  the \nfigure  of  a living  person  in  a place  where  it  was  not. \n\n1 \u201c It  is  possible,  of  course,  that  this  detail  as  to  the  prolonging  of  the  interview \nhas  become  magnified  in  memory;  or  that  the  second  vision  partook  more  of  the \nnature  of  a dream  than  the  first.\u201d  Gurney. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n318 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nCOINCIDENTAL  DREAM  1 \n(WILLIAM  ROMAINE  NEWBOLD) \n\nProfessor  Newbold  (1865-1926)  was  A.B.,  Ph.D.  and  LL.D.  of \nthe  University  of  Pennsylvania.  He  was  first  lecturer,  finally  pro- \nfessor of  philosophy  at  the  University  of  Pennsylvania  from  1889  to \nhis  death,  with  the  exception  of  one  year  spent  at  the  University  of \nBerlin,  etc.  He  was  also  Dean  of  the  Graduate  School  from  1896  to \n1904.  He  had  an  intellect  of  extraordinary  keenness,  and  it  was  he \nwho  first  unriddled  the  Roger  Bacon  cipher,  and  solved  similar  prob- \nlems which  had  baffled  scholars.  Among  his  printed  monographs  and \narticles  a considerable  percentage  dealt  with  psychic  research. \n\nProfessor  Newbold\u2019s  letter  was  written  to  Mr.  Myers  on  August \n29,  1900. \n\n\nSedgwick,  Maine. \n\nThis  morning  my  wife  and  I reached  this  out-of-the-way  nook,  some \nforty  miles  by  water,  though  I believe  but  twenty  by  land,  from  Bar \nHarbor,  and  a few  hours  after  our  arrival  I got  the  details  of  a coinci- \ndence which  I wish  to  record  and  send  you  at  once. \n\nMy  wife\u2019s  parents,  Rev.  and  Mrs.  Geo.  T.  Packard,  and  her  brother \nKent,  aged  thirteen  and  one-half,  have  been  spending  the  summer  here. \nKent  met  us  on  the  wharf,  and  on  the  way  up  told  me  something  about \nbeing  \u201c chased  by  a white  horse,\u201d  but  I paid  little  attention  to  him. \nAfter  dinner,  while  his  mother  and  sister  and  I were  talking  over  the \nhappenings  of  the  summer,  Kent  came  into  the  room  and  said  to  his \nmother  something \u2014 I did  not  catch  the  exact  words \u2014 as  to  the  dream \nhe  had  some  time  ago  about  being  chased  by  a white  horse.  Great \nexcitement  ensued,  all  began  to  talk  at  once.  I scented  something  of \nvalue  for  the  S.  P.  R.,  and  succeeded  in  quieting  the  confusion.  Then  I \nmade  them  tell  their  stories  in  due  order  and  took  them  down  in  writing. \nFrom  the  notes  which  I then  made  I have  written  out  the  following \naccount.  It  has  been  verified  by  the  witnesses. \n\n(1)  Mrs.  Packard\u2019s  recollections.  (Kent  heard  her  tell  this,  but \nwas  not  allowed  to  comment  on  it.)  At  home  in  Boston,  not  long \nbefore  they  came  down  here,  Kent  one  night  had  a severe  nightmare. \nHe  began  to  scream,  thrash  about  in  the  bed  and  strike  wildly  in  all \ndirections.  Mrs.  P.  tried  to  soothe  him,  and  finally  got  him  awake.  He \nsaid  he  had  dreamed  that  a white  horse  was  chasing  him  around  a \nwharf.  He  was  so  excited  that  he  slept  but  little  more  that  night, \nwaking  and  crying  out  at  intervals.  Mr.  Packard  was  awakened  bv \nthe  noise  of  the  first  attack,  and  Mrs.  P.  remembers  going  in  and  ex- \n\ni Journal  S.  P.  R.,  X,  22-24. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nTEACHERS  319 \n\nplaining  to  him  the  cause.  She  remembers  no  further  details  of  the \ndream. \n\n(2)  Ethel  Packard  Newbold  remembers  that  she  was  told  about  the \ndream  next  morning,  and  that  Kent  at  breakfast  kept  saying,  \u201c Oh, \nthat  white  horse;\u201d  with  expressive  gestures  of  horror.  (N.  B. \u2014 This \nwould  fix  the  date  as  falling  between  May  28,  when  E.  P.  N.  went  to \nBoston,  and  June  16,  when  I went  there.  I heard  nothing  of  this.  The \nfamily  left  Boston  June  25.) \n\n(3)  Kent  is  at  first  sure  he  had  the  dream  after  he  came  to  Sedg- \nwick, and  that  \u201c Ethel  only  imagines  she  remembers  it.\u201d  After  some \nreflection  he  concludes  that  it  was  in  Boston  he  had  it.  He  dreamed \nthat  he  was  on  a wharf,  walking  along.  Some  people,  among  them  his \nmother,  had  just  got  out  of  a row-boat,  upon  the  wharf.  He  had  just \npassed  them, \u2014 heard  cries  and  \u201c yells  \u201d of  \u201c Look  out,\u201d  heard  foot- \nsteps, but  they  were  not  heavy \u2014 very  light  indeed  for  a horse.  Glanced \nover  his  shoulder  and  saw  a white  horse,  mouth  open,  long  jaw,  about \nto  bite  him, \u2014 then  he  sprang  into  the  water  and \u2014 woke  to  find  his \nmother  shaking  him. \n\n(4)  What  happened.  Kent\u2019s  account.  He  had  just  come  out  of \nthe  baggage-room  on  the  wharf  at  Sedgwick  and  was  walking  along  the \nend  of  the  wharf.  A row-boat  came  up  and  the  people  got  out,  as  hap- \npened in  the  dream,  but  his  mother  was  not  among  them.  He  passed \nthem,  heard  the  cries,  the  footsteps,  looked  back  and  saw  the  white \nhorse,  the  open  mouth,  the  long  jaw  and  face,  the  ears  pressed  back; \nhe  jumped,  not  into  the  water,  but  into  a gangway  about  ten  feet  wide, \nwhich  ran  from  the  level  of  the  pier  to  high  water  mark.  About  two \nhours  afterwards  he  recalled  the  dream  and  was  much  startled  when  he \nrecognized  the  coincidence. \n\n(5)  Mr.  Packard  remembers  being  awakened  by  the  nightmare,  and \nis  sure  it  was  in  Boston,  but  did  not  at  first  remember  anything  about \nthe  content  of  the  dream.  Upon  reflection  he  has  a dim  memory  of  the \nhorse  incident. \n\nKent  laid  stress  upon  the  points  that  both  in  the  dream  and  in  fact \nthe  people  who  got  out  of  the  row-boat  were  among  those  that  called \nto  him,  that  the  footsteps  were  light,  not  heavy,  as  one  would  suppose \nthose  of  a horse  would  be,  and  that  the  horse\u2019s  jaw  and  head  seemed  so \nlong.  These  items  are  of  course  of  no  evidential  value,  but  the  main \nfacts, \u2014 of  being  chased  on  a wharf  by  a white  horse, \u2014 are,  I think, \npretty  well  established. \n\nI have  read  this  over  to  the  witnesses,  and  it  has  been  approved  bv \nthem  all  with  the  changes  indicated  [in  the  original  manuscript  and \nhere  incorporated].  Kent  says  he  cannot  be  sure  the  wharf  of  his \ndream  was  the  same  wharf  he  was  on  this  morning.  It  was  \u201c just  a \nwharf,  and  all  wharves  are  pretty  much  alike.\u201d  And  he  did  not  notice \nin  the  dream  that  the  white  horse  was  attached  to  a buggy.  It  might \nhave  been,  but  he  did  not  observe  whether  it  was  or  not. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n320 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nNovember  13,  1900.  On  the  afternoon  of  the  same  day  on  which \nthe  above  was  written  I saw  a young  man  named  Dority,  who  had  been \non  the  wharf  that  morning.  After  chatting  with  him  a while,  I asked \nhim  whether  he  had  seen  Kent\u2019s  narrow  escape  that  morning.  He \nlooked  somewhat  blank  and  said,  \u201c What  narrow  escape?  \u201d \u201c I heard,\u201d \nI said,  \u201c that  he  was  chased  by  a white  horse.\u201d  \u201c Oh,  yes,\u201d  said  he, \n\u201c yes,  I saw  that.  That\u2019s  a very  vicious  horse  of  Collier\u2019s ; they \nshouldn\u2019t  allow  him  on  the  wharf.\u201d  I found  he  had  seen  the  horse \nchase  Kent  and  saw  Kent  jump  into  the  depressed  gangway.  A week \nlater  I saw  young  Dority\u2019s  father,  who  drives  the  stage  from  Sedgwick \nto  Blue  Hill.  He  gave  the  same  account.  I said  nothing  to  either  of \nthe  Dority\u2019s  about  the  dream. \n\nI regard  it  as  conclusively  proved  (1)  that  Kent  really  was  chased \nby  a white  horse  on  the  wharf  at  Sedgwick,  Maine,  on  August  29,  and \n(2)  that  he  dreamed  prior  to  June  25  of  being  chased  by  a white  horse \non  a wharf.  This  coincidence  is  either  due  to  chance  or  to  supernormal \nfaculty.  Kent\u2019s  experience  of  wharves  is  limited.  In  his  fourth,  fifth, \nand  sixth  year  he  spent  the  summer  at  Castine,  Maine,  where  there  is \na wharf  like  that  at  Sedgwick.  In  the  summer  of  1899  he  spent  two \nweeks  at  Harpswell,  Maine.  I do  not  know  whether  there  is  a similar \nwharf  there  or  not.  His  other  summers  have  been  spent  inland.  The \nother  identifying  circumstance  which  he  remembers \u2014 the  people  dis- \nembarking from  a row-boat,  the  light  footsteps,  the  long  jaw  and  head, \nthe  jump \u2014 are  attested  by  his  evidence  only.  His  apparent  ability  to \ndiscriminate  the  two  memories,  and  his  recognition  of  discrepancies \nbetween  them,  inclines  me  to  place  more  confidence  in  his  recollection \nthan  I usually  would  give  such  evidence,  and  to  regard  the  coincidences \nbetween  the  dream  and  the  fact  as  too  numerous  to  be  explained  by \nchance. \n\nA word  or  two  about  Kent  himself  may  not  be  out  of  place.  He  is \ntall  and  strong  for  his  age,  and  very  fond  of  all  boyish  sports.  But  he \nhas  always  been  a precocious  child.  His  mind  is  as  active  as  his  body. \nHe  has  a vivid  fancy,  dreams  much  and  often  has  nightmares,  though \nnever  before  one  as  bad  as  this.  He  is  singularly  truthful.  I have \nnever  known  him  to  lie,  even  in  self-defence.  I have  known  him  to \ninvent  preposterous  yarns  in  order  to  mystify  his  auditors,  but  in  such \ncases  he  always,  after  enjoying  their  astonishment  for  a minute  or  two, \nmakes  a clean  breast  of  it.  In  this  case  the  evidence  of  others,  as  well \nas  his  own  obvious  excitement,  makes  it  impossible  to  suppose  that  the \nwhole  thing  was  got  up  for  purposes  of  mystification. \n\nThe  dream  was  previsionary  or  merely  coincidental  by  chance. \nAgainst  the  latter  theory  may  be  urged  the  number  of  coincident  de- \ntails. But  what  to  my  mind  is  probably  very  significant  is  the  ex- \ntremely emotional  character  of  the  dream,  its  terrific  vividness.  This \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nTEACHERS \n\n\n321 \n\n\nfeature  nearly  always  characterizes  those  dreams  which,  on  other \naccounts,  as  the  complexity  of  the  coinciding  details  and  the  closeness \nof  time,  seem  unlikely  to  be  coincidental  merely  by  chance. \n\n\nMONITIONAL  DREAM  1 \n(ROBERT  YELVERTON  TYRRELL,  GUARANTOR) \n\nProfessor  Tyrrell,  Litt.D.,  LL.D.,  D.C.L.,  Fellow  of  Trinity  Col- \nlege, Dublin  (1844- . . . .),  occupied  first  the  chair  of  Latin  and  then \nof  Greek  at  Trinity  College,  for  many  years.  He  issued  many  books; \neditions  of  works  by  Euripides,  Cicero,  Plautus,  Aristophanes,  Sopho- \ncles, etc.,  an  Anthology  of  Latin  Poetry , Dublin  Translations  into \nGreek  and  Latin  Verse , etc. \n\nHis  sister  thus  relates  her  experience : \n\n\nFebruary  3,  1886. \n\nI am  happy  to  give  you  an  exact  account  of  the  dream  which  I had \nabout  my  brother,  Professor  of  Greek  in  Trinity  College,  Dublin.  I \ncannot  fix  the  exact  time ; it  was  probably  two  and  a half  or  three  and \na half  years  ago.  It  was  simply  a vivid  dream;  I by  no  means  saw  an \nexact  enactment  of  what  was  going  on.  I dreamed  (being  at  home  in \nmy  own  house  in  Killiney,  my  brother  being  in  his,  in  Dublin)  that  I saw \nmy  brother  covered  with  blood,  and  that  I threw  my  arms  round  him \nand  implored  him  not  to  die,  and  that  I felt  the  blood  touch  me,  and  saw \nit  drop  on  me.  I awoke  in  great  distress,  and  remained  awake  lest  I \nshould  dream  it  again.  In  the  morning  I told  my  husband  I had  had  a \nfearful  dream.  I did  not  in  the  least  think  it  was  true,  but  it  was  very \nreal,  and  it  frightened  me.  In  spite  of  daylight,  and  companions \naround  me,  I still  felt  a vague  uneasiness,  and  in  order  to  dispel  the \nfeeling  by  seeing  my  brother  in  perfect  health  (as  I quite  expected  I \nshould),  I went  into  Dublin  by  train,  and  to  his  rooms  in  college  to  see \nhim.  I found  him  sitting  by  the  fire,  and  I asked  him  if  he  would  come \nto  us  next  day  and  play  tennis.  He  replied,  \u201c that  he  should  not  be  able \nto  play  tennis  for  many  a day,\u201d  and  then  told  me  \u201c he  had  had  an \naccident  the  evening  before;  he  was  in  the  garden  with  his  children,  and \none  of  them  had  got  up  on  the  roof  of  a small  tool-house,  which  had  a \nglass  window  in  the  roof ; the  child  was  frightened,  and  my  brother  went \nup  the  ladder  to  lift  him  down ; he  put  one  foot  on  the  window  and \nreached  forward  for  the  child,  when  the  glass  broke  and  my  brother\u2019s \nleg  went  through,  cutting  a vein  in  the  leg;  it  bled  profusely  for  a \n\n1 Phantasms  oj  the  Living,  II,  403-4. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n322 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\ncouple  of  hours  before  a doctor  could  be  found  to  bandage  it  up.  This \naccident  took  place  early  in  the  evening;  I,  probably,  was  not  in  bed \nuntil  after  the  bleeding  had  been  stopped. \n\nMy  brother  noticed  how  white  I had  become  while  he  was  telling  me \nof  his  accident.  I told  him  my  dream,  and  he  agreed  with  me  in  think- \ning it  a very  remarkable  coincidence.  He  evidently  had  not  thought  of \nme  the  previous  night,  or  he  would  have  said  so.  My  attachment  for \nhim  is,  I believe,  unusually  strong,  and  my  sympathy  in  all  his  pursuits \nextreme.  It  is  right  to  mention  that  in  1879  he  had  had  a much  more \nserious  accident,  about  which  I had  no  dream. \n\nM.  Geraldine  J.  Bramly. \n\nMr.  Brandy  at  the  same  time  wrote  that  he  remembered  his  wife \ntelling  him  of  the  dream  in  the  morning  before  she  learned  the  cor- \nresponding facts. \n\nProfessor  Tyrrell  added,  above  his  signature: \n\nI remember  the  incident  communicated  to  you  by  my  sister,  Mrs. \nBramly.  The  details  are  accurate.  She  told  me  of  her  dream  when  she \ncalled  on  me  in  college  the  following  morning. \n\nEvidently  he  winced  as  he  wrote,  and  he  hastened  to  clear  his  own \nreputation : \n\nI should  wish  it  to  be  understood  that  I look  on  the  dream  and  the \naccident  as  mere  coincidence.  The  accident  was  slight,  but  there  was \nconsiderable  effusion  of  blood. \n\nR.  Y.  Tyrrell. \n\n\nBut  in  answer  to  inquiries,  Mrs.  Bramly  added: \n\nI am  a very  restless,  uneasy  sleeper,  and  every  night  dream  the \nwildest  dreams  possible.  I have  never,  however,  except  in  this  instance, \ndreamed  of  any  accident  to  anyone,  or  of  the  death  of  anyone. \n\nLet  us  see  how  the  account  stands.  A woman  dreams  not  that \nsomebody,  but  a particular  brother,  is  not  just  hurt  in  some  fashion \nnor  does  she  just  have  a feeling  that  something  unpleasant  has  hap- \npened to  him,  but  that  he  is  bleeding  profusely;  and  that  brother  does \nbleed  profusely,  not  a week  or  two  days  after  or  before,  but  that  very \nnight,  a few  hours  before  the  dream.  The  woman  is  accustomed  to \nhaving  \u201c the  wildest  dreams,\u201d  but  this  one  so  surpassed  her  customary \nones  in  vividness  or  emotionality  or  both,  that  she  took  a special  jour- \nney to  Dublin  the  next  day  to  be  certain  nothing  had  happened  to  him. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nTRAVELERS \n\n\n323 \n\n\nAnd  furthermore,  she  had  never  previously  dreamed \u2014 of  course  she \nmeant  so  far  as  she  remembered \u2014 of  any  accident  to  anyone  or  of  any- \none\u2019s death.  Put  it  this  way:  take  only  the  last  twenty  years  of  her \nlife  (her  brother  was  then  forty-four  years  old),  the  only  time  out  of \nthe  7,300  nights  that  she  remembered  dreaming  of  an  accident  or  death \nto  anyone , was  the  night  when  she  dreamed  that  a particular  brother \nhad  met  with  a bloody  accident,  and  that  brother  did  undergo  such  an \naccident  that  very  night.  It  may  be  added  that  if  she  ever  had  had  a \ndream  of  an  accident  which  affected  her  to  the  point  that  she  made  a \njourney  expressly  to  assure  herself  that  the  person  dreamed  about \nwas  well  and  unharmed,  she  probably  would  have  remembered  it. \n\n\nPECULIAR  DEATH-BED  INCIDENT  1 \n(CHARLES  JESSE  JONES) \n\nMr.  Jones,  popularly  known  as  \u201c Buffalo  Jones,\u201d  had  considerable \nrepute  as  a hunter,  traveler,  lecturer,  etc.  His  daughter,  Mrs.  Olive \nJones  Whitmer,  wrote  out  the  incident  witnessed  by  her  and  two  others, \nat  the  time  of  his  death. \n\nThe  day  wore  along,  and  his  respiration  became  lighter.  The \npulse,  however,  was  steady  and  I felt  he  might  live  several  days,  as  the \ndoctor  had  told  me  he  might.  As  the  hour  of  three  approached,  how- \never, he  seemed  to  sink  rapidly,  and  from  two-thirty  on  he  breathed \never  so  lightly.  Nurse  tried  to  call  the  doctors,  but  none  were  in. \nJust  on  the  stroke  of  three  he  breathed  his  last.  . . . \n\nNow  came  the  miracle,  for  such  it  was  to  me.  I had  been  giving \nhim  water  from  a spoon  from  a glass  of  water  which  was  on  the  table \nbeside  his  bed.  I had  laid  the  spoon  aside,  as  Nurse  Marshall  had  told \nme  to  be  careful  or  the  water  might  strangle  him.  I had  then  taken  a \nsoft  cloth  and  wiped  his  lips  and  mouth  from  time  to  time  with  water \nfrom  the  glass.  Exactly  as  the  breath  left  him,  we.  Nurse  Marshall, \nWallace,  my  housekeeper  and  I,  heard  two  clear  tinkling  sounds. \n\nIt  came  from  the  glass  in  which  there  was  only  a little  water,  and \nbefore  our  eyes,  the  glass  split  in  two  parts,  a rim  about  a half  inch \nfrom  the  top  breaking  from  the  rest  of  the  glass.  I had  prayed  that  if \nmamma  was  there  that  she  tap  twice,  but  I had  expected  it  on  the  door. \nI had  been  told  that  two  raps  were  \u201c yes.\u201d  The  picture  shows  very \nplainly  the  line  of  the  break.  No  one  was  near  the  table  then,  it  being \nall  of  two  feet  from  any  of  us. \n\n1 Journal  A.  8.  P.  R.,  September,  1924. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n324 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nAppended  were  the  affidavits  of  the  nurse,  Ella  Marshall,  and  the \nhousekeeper,  Florence  Brown  Wallace,  that  they  distinctly  heard  the \ntwo  sounds,  the  first  saying  that  they  were  \u201c sharp  rings  as  if  a hard \nsubstance  had  come  in  contact  with  a water  glass,\u201d  and  the  other  that \nthey  were  \u201c two  rings  on  the  glass.\u201d \n\nPictures  from  photographs  showing  the  glass  and  the  detached  rim \nentire  are  to  be  found  in  the  magazine.  I do  not  know  how  peculiar \nthe  sudden  separation  of  the  edge  of  a glass  tumbler  around  its  entire \ncircumference  from  no  visible  cause  may  be,1  but  the  coincidence  of  the \nevent  with  the  moment  of  the  death,  and  the  coincidence  of  the  number \nof  sounds  with  the  two  \u201c raps  \u201d mentally  asked  by  Mrs.  Whitmer  are \nsurely  very  odd. \n\n\nPREMONITION  OF  THE  DEATH  OF  A PARTICULAR \n\nPERSON  2 \n\n(HENRY  MORTON  STANLEY,  G.C.B.) \n\nThis  distinguished  explorer  (1841-1904),  born  in  Wales,  emigrated \nto  the  United  States  at  the  age  of  sixteen,  was  adopted  by  a New \nOrleans  merchant  named  Stanley,  and  took  his  name.  In  1870,  when \nLivingstone  had  not  been  heard  from  for  two  years,  the  New  York \nHerald  sent  him  to  Africa  to  search  for  the  explorer,  whom  he  found. \nHe  went  again  to  Africa  in  1874,  and  discovered  the  course  of  the \nCongo.  He  again  went  to  Africa  for  King  Leopold  of  Belgium,  1879- \n84,  and  his  work  resulted  in  the  founding  of  the  Congo  Free  State. \nLater,  at  the  head  of  another  expedition,  he  rescued  Emin  Pasha. \nThen  he  served  for  some  years  as  a Member  of  Parliament.  He  was \nthe  author  of  How  I Found  Livingstone,  Through  the  Dark  Continent , \nIn  Darkest  Africa,  and  a number  of  other  books  about  Africa  and  his \ntravels  there. \n\nMr.  Stanley  was  a private  of  the  Confederate  Army  when  the  in- \n\n\n1 Two  or  three  weeks  after  writing  the  above,  I was  seeking  a glass  tumbler  on  a \nshelf  of  the  pantry  of  my  residence,  and  found  one  broken  in  exactly  similar  fashion. \nThe  ring  was  \u201c about  a half  inch  wide  \u201d and  the  detachment  complete,  though  it  still \nrested  on  the  top  of  the  glass.  There  was  no  visible  cause  for  the  break  at  that  par- \nticular place.  A resolute  Spiritualist  would  hold  that  the  event,  occurring  for  the \nfirst  time  in  my  life,  was  intended  to  prove  to  me  that  spirits  can  break  tumblers; \nif  so,  it  failed  to  achieve  its  purpose.  But  there  were  no  coincidental  features  in \nmy  incident. \n\n2 Autobiography  oj  H.  M.  Stanley,  edited  by  Dorothy  Stanley,  Houghton  & \nMifflin  Co\u201e  1909,  207-8. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nTRAVELERS  325 \n\ncident  occurred.  He  had  been  captured  at  the  battle  of  Shiloh  and \nsent  to  Camp  Douglas,  near  Chicago.  Here  is  his  story : \n\nOn  the  next  day  (April  16),  after  the  morning  duties  had  been \nperformed,  the  rations  divided,  the  cooks  had  departed  contented,  and \nthe  quarters  swept,  I proceeded  to  my  nest  and  reclined  alongside  of \nmy  friend  Wilkes,  in  a posture  that  gave  me  a command  of  one  half  of \nthe  building.  I made  some  remarks  to  him  upon  the  card-playing \ngroups  opposite,  when,  suddenly,  I felt  a gentle  stroke  on  the  back  of \nmy  neck,  and,  in  an  instant,  I was  unconscious.  The  next  moment  I \nhad  a vivid  view  of  the  village  of  Tremeirchion,  and  the  grassy  slopes \nof  the  hills  of  Hirradog,  and  I seemed  to  be  hovering  over  the  rook \nwoods  of  Brynbella.  I glided  to  the  bed-chamber  of  my  Aunt  Mary. \nMy  aunt  was  in  bed,  and  seemed  sick  unto  death.  I took  a position  by \nthe  side  of  the  bed,  and  saw  myself,  with  head  bent  down,  listening  to \nher  parting  words,  which  sounded  regretful,  as  though  conscience \nsmote  her  for  not  having  been  so  kind  as  she  might  have  been,  or  had \nwished  to  be.  I heard  the  boy  say,  \u201c I believe  you,  aunt.  It  is  neither \nyour  fault,  nor  mine.  You  were  good  and  kind  to  me,  and  I knew  you \nwished  to  be  kinder;  but  things  were  so  ordered  that  you  had  to  be \nwhat  you  were.  I also  dearly  wished  to  love  you,  but  I was  afraid  to \nspeak  of  it,  lest  you  would  check  me,  or  say  something  that  would \noffend  me.  I feel  our  parting  was  in  this  spirit.  There  is  no  need  of \nregrets.  You  have  done  your  duty  to  me,  and  you  had  children  of  your \nown,  who  required  all  your  care.  What  has  happened  to  me  since,  was \ndecreed  should  happen.  Farewell.\u201d \n\nI put  forth  my  hand  and  felt  the  clasp  of  the  long  thin  hands  of \nthe  sore-sick  woman.  I heard  a murmur  of  farewell,  and  immediately \nI woke. \n\nIt  appeared  to  me  that  I had  but  closed  my  eyes.  I was  still  in  the \nsame  reclining  attitude,  the  groups  opposite  me  were  still  engaged  in \ntheir  card  games,  Wilkes  was  in  the  same  position.  Nothing  had \nchanged. \n\nI asked,  \u201c What  has  happened?  \u201d \n\n\u201c What  could  happen  ? \u201d said  he.  \u201c What  makes  you  ask  ? It  is \nbut  a moment  ago  you  were  speaking  to  me.\u201d \n\n\u201c Oh,  I thought  I had  been  asleep  a long  time.\u201d \n\nOn  the  next  day,  the  17th  April,  1862,  my  Aunt  Mary  died  at \nFynnon  Bueno!  [In  Wales.] \n\nI believe  that  the  soul  of  every  human  being  has  its  attendant  spirit \n\u2014 a nimble,  delicate  essence,  whose  method  of  action  is  by  a subtle  sug- \ngestion which  it  contrives  to  insinuate  into  the  mind,  whether  asleep  or \nawake.  We  are  too  gross  to  be  capable  of  understanding  the  significa- \ntion of  the  dream,  the  vision,  or  the  sudden  presage,  or  of  divining  the \nsource  of  the  premonition,  or  its  import.  We  admit  that  we  are  liable \nto  receive  a fleeting  picture  of  an  act,  or  a figure,  at  any  moment,  but, \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n326 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nexcept  being  struck  by  certain  strange  coincidences  which  happen  to \nmost  of  us,  we  seldom  make  an  effort  to  unravel  the  mystery.  The \nswift,  darting  messenger  stamps  an  image  on  the  mind,  and  displays  a \nvision  to  the  sleeper;  and  if,  as  sometimes  follows,  among  tricks  and \ntwists  of  the  errant  mind,  by  reflex  acts  of  memory,  it  happens  to  be \ntrue  representation  of  what  is  to  happen,  we  are  left  to  grope  hope- \nlessly as  to  the  manner  and  meaning  of  it,  for  there  is  nothing  tangible \nto  lay  hold  of. \n\nThere  are  many  things  relating  to  my  existence  which  are  inex- \nplicable to  me,  and  probably  it  is  best  so;  this  death-bed  scene,  pro- \njected on  my  mind\u2019s  screen,  across  four  thousand  five  hundred  miles \nof  space,  is  one  of  these  mysteries. \n\nThe  precise  meaning  of  the  passage  wherein  Sir  Henry  speculates \non  the  nature  and  meaning  of  such  facts  is  not  entirely  clear.  Does \nhe,  by  the  word  \u201c spirit,\u201d  mean  what  is  usually  meant  by  that  term,  or \nsome  part  of  the  mind  functioning  upon  the  rest  as  its  object,  like \nFreud\u2019s  \u201cpsychic  censor\u201d  though  with  a different  purpose?  And  the \naffirmative  employment  of  the  terms  \u201c presage  \u201d and  \u201c premonition  \u201d \ndoes  not  seem  to  consist  with  the  expression  \u201c it  happens  to  be  a true \nrepresentation  of  what  is  to  happen.\u201d  It  seems  plain  that  the  dis- \ntinguished explorer  did  believe  that  the  death-bed  scene  was  \u201c pro- \njected on  \u201d his  \u201c mind\u2019s  screen,  across  four  thousand  five  hundred  miles \nof  space.\u201d  However,  what  Stanley  thought  about  the  facts  is  of  much \nless  importance  than  the  facts  themselves,  as  reported  by  one  whose  life \nwas  one  long  drill  in  observing,  appraising  and  recording  facts. \n\n\nTHE  OLD  GENTLEMAN  OF  THE  ATTIC \n(HENRY  RIDGELY  EVANS) \n\nHenry  R.  Evans,  since  1911  in  the  editorial  division  of  the  Bureau \nof  Education,  Washington,  is  LL.B.  and  Litt.D.  of  the  University  of \nMaryland.  He  is  author  of  The  Spirit  World  Unmasked , Old  and  New \nMagic,  The  Napoleon  Myth,  and  a number  of  other  works.  The  most \nimportant,  an  exhaustive  History  of  Conjuring  and  Magic,  is  soon  to \nissue.  He  is  of  skeptical  bent  but  has  at  length  come  to  recognize  that \nthere  are  certain  types  of  supernormal  facts. \n\nHe  wrote  me  the  incident  quite  informally,  on  January  14,  1928, \nbut  afterwards  consented  to  its  use. \n\nI am  enjoying  your  Psychic  in  the  House,  which  is  certainly  a \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nMAGICIANS \n\n\n327 \n\n\npainstaking  and  interesting  presentation  of  a subject  that  interests \nme  profoundly.  When  I was  a small  boy  some  similar  experiences  were \nfelt  in  an  old  Colonial  House,  located  in  Georgetown,  D.  C.,  which  my \nfather  had  leased.  One  day,  one  of  my  young  sisters  said  to  my \nmother:  \u201c O Mother,  who  is  the  strange  old  man  who  comes  in  at  the \nbasement  door  and  goes  up-stairs  to  the  attic.  He  has  a long  white \nbeard.\u201d  My  mother  chided  the  little  one  for  her  over-zealous  imagina- \ntion, setting  down  the  remark  to  \u201c children\u2019s  lies.\u201d  But  the  little  girl \npersisted  in  her  statement.  A short  time  after  the  above  occurrence \nanother  small  sister  made  the  same  remark,  and  my  mother  was  puzzled. \nThe  child  declared  that  she  had  seen  the  old  man  ascending  the  steps \nto  the  attic.  Subsequently  my  mother  paid  a social  call  on  a lady \nliving  opposite  our  home,  who  incidentally  remarked  during  the  con- \nversation : \u201c By  the  way,  Mrs.  Evans,  who  is  the  old  gentleman  who  is \nvisiting  at  your  home?  \u201d \u201c Old  gentleman?  \u201d replied  my  mother,  some- \nwhat incredulously.  \u201c Yes,\u201d  answered  the  lady,  \u201c the  old  gentleman \nwith  the  long  white  beard.  I saw  him  looking  out  of  your  attic  window \nthe  other  day.\u201d \n\nThese  facts  are  absolutely  true,  as  I record  them.  But  the  inter- \npretation?\u2014 ah,  that  is  the  question.  My  mother  and  father,  however, \nwere  convinced  of  the  fact  that  the  figure  seen  by  the  children  and  the \nneighbor  was  an  apparition.  It  is  an  interesting  case,  and  has  re- \nmained in  my  memory  for  many  years.  My  mother  often  spoke  of  it. \n\nIn  a letter  dated  February  4,  1928,  Mr.  Evans  added : \n\nI have  no  objection  to  your  using  the  story  about  the  \u201c appari- \ntion \u201d seen  in  my  old  home  in  Georgetown,  D.  C.,  and  also  linking  my \nname  with  it.  The  old  mansion  is  located  on  the  south  side  of  P Street, \nNorthwest,  near  Thirty-first  Street,  in  Georgetown,  D.  C.  (now  a part \nof  Washington).  It  is  a handsome  old  house.  It  was  rented  by  my \nfather,  Henry  C.  Evans,  and  the  event  I write  about  occurred  in  the \nyear  1871,  when  I was  nine  years  of  age.  I recall  all  the  incidents \nvividly,  as  they  made  a great  impression  on  me. \n\nThe  facts  are  of  old  date  and  uncorroborated,  but  they  come  with \nthe  authority  of  a man  of  trained  intellect  and  critical  habit,  who  de- \nclares that  he  distinctly  remembers  hearing  the  testimonies  at  the  time \nthey  were  originally  made  because  they  wrought  a deep  impression  on \nhim,  and  that  he  remembers  his  mother\u2019s  subsequent  frequent  references \nto  the  facts.  The  incident  closely  resembles  that  of  the  Blank  residence \nin  Philadelphia,  related  in  Bulletin  IX  of  the  Boston  Society  for \nPsychic  Research. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n328 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nLING  LOOK  AND  YAMADEVA  1 \n(HARRY  KELLAR) \n\nHarry  Kellar  (1849-. . . ?)  was  one  of  the  most  skilful  and  noted \nconjurors  of  the  last  generation.  At  the  age  of  eighteen  he  was  \u201c busi- \nness manager  \u201d for  the  famous  Davenport  Brothers,  who  posed  as  spirit \nmediums;  was  then  partner  with  William  Fay  (who  also  had  worked \nwith  the  Davenports  and  used  their  trick  rope-tie)  in  a trip  through \nMexico  and  South  America;  was  next  associated  with  Ling  Look  and \nYamadeva,  showing  in  South  America,  Africa,  Australia  and  several \ncountries  of  Asia;  then,  with  Cunard,  he  gave  entertainments  for  five \nyears  in  Asiatic  lands ; finally  performing  mostly  in  America.  \u201c Dean  \u201d \nwas  a title  of  honor  conferred  upon  him  by  the  magical  fraternity. \n\nLing  Look,  one  of  the  best  of  contemporary  fire  performers,  was \nwith  Dean  Harry  Kellar  when  the  latter  made  his  famous  trip  around \nthe  world  in  1877.  Look  combined  fire-eating  and  sword-swallowing  in \na rather  startling  manner.  His  best  effect  was  the  swallowing  of  a \nred-hot  sword.  Another  thriller  consisted  in  fastening  a long  sword \nto  the  stock  of  a musket ; when  he  had  swallowed  about  half  the  length \nof  the  blade,  he  discharged  the  gun  and  the  recoil  drove  the  sword  sud- \ndenly down  his  throat  to  the  very  hilt.  Although  Look  always  ap- \npeared in  a Chinese  make-up,  Dean  Kellar  told  me  that  he  thought  his \nright  name  was  Dave  Gueter,  and  that  he  was  born  in  Buda  Pesth. \n\nYamadeva,2  a brother  of  Ling  Look,  was  also  with  the  Kellar  Com- \npany, doing  cabinet  manifestations  and  rope  escapes.  Both  brothers \ndied  in  China  during  this  engagement,  and  a strange  incident  occurred \nin  connection  with  their  deaths.  Just  before  they  were  to  sail  from \nShanghai  on  the  P.  & O.  steamer  Khiva  for  Hong  Kong,  Yamadeva  and \nKellar  visited  the  bowling  alley  of  The  Hermitage,  a pleasure  resort  on \nthe  Bubbling  Well  Road.  They  were  watching  a husky  sea  captain, \nwho  was  using  a huge  ball  and  making  a \u201c double  spare  \u201d at  every  roll, \nwhen  Yamadeva  suddenly  remarked,  \u201c I can  handle  one  as  heavy  as \nthat  big  loafer  can.\u201d  Suiting  the  action  to  the  word,  he  seized  one  of \nthe  largest  balls  and  drove  it  down  the  alley  with  all  his  might;  but  he \nhad  misjudged  his  own  strength,  and  he  paid  for  the  foolhardy  act  with \nhis  life,  for  he  had  no  sooner  delivered  the  ball  than  he  grasped  his  side \nand  moaned  with  pain.  He  had  hardly  sufficient  strength  to  get  back \nto  the  ship,  where  he  went  immediately  to  bed  and  died  shortly  after- \nward. An  examination  showed  that  he  had  ruptured  an  artery. \n\n1 Miracle  Mongers  and  Their  Methods,  by  Harry  Houdini  (Dutton  & Co.), \npp.  84-7. \n\n2 Elsewhere  I found  this  spelled  Yamadura. \n\n\nDigitized  b \n\n\nGoogle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nMAGICIANS \n\n\n329 \n\n\nKellar  and  Ling  Look  had  much  difficulty  in  persuading  the  captain \nto  take  the  body  to  Hong  Kong,  but  he  finally  consented.  On  the  way \ndown  the  Yang  Tse  Kiang  River,  Look  was  greatly  depressed;  but  all \nat  once  he  became  strangely  excited,  and  said  that  his  brother  was  not \ndead,  for  he  had  just  heard  the  peculiar  whistle  with  which  they  had \nalways  called  each  other.  The  whistle  was  several  times  repeated,  and \nwas  heard  by  all  on  board.  Finally  the  captain,  convinced  that  some- \nthing was  wrong,  had  the  lid  removed  from  the  coffin,  but  the  body  of \nYamadeva  gave  no  indication  of  life,  and  all  save  Ling  Look  decided \nthat  they  must  have  been  mistaken. \n\nPoor  Ling  Look,  however,  sobbingly  said  to  Kellar,  \u201c I shall  never \nleave  Hong  Kong  alive.  My  brother  has  called  me  to  join  him.\u201d  This \nprediction  was  fulfilled,  for  shortly  after  their  arrival  in  Hong  Kong \nhe  underwent  an  operation  for  a liver  trouble,  and  died  under  the  knife. \nThe  brothers  were  buried  in  Happy  Valley,  Hong  Kong,  in  the \nyear  1877. \n\nAll  this  was  related  to  me  at  the  Marlborough-Blenheim,  Atlantic \nCity,  in  June,  1908,  by  Kellar  himself,  and  portions  of  it  were  repeated \nin  1917  when  Dean  Kellar  sat  by  me  at  the  Society  of  American \nMagicians\u2019  dinner. \n\nSince  Kellar  was  in  general  very  skeptical  regarding  the  purported \noccult,  and  was  impressed  by  this  incident  because  he  was  a partici- \npator therein,  he  probably  did  not  exaggerate  the  facts.  Of  course  it \nis  open  to  conjecture  whether  the  \u201c whistle  \u201d may  not  have  had  some \nnormal  source,  and  one  would  suppose  that  Kellar  was  just  the  man  to \ninvestigate  that  theory.  At  any  rate,  Yamadeva\u2019s  premonitory  feeling, \nbased  on  the  whistle,  that  he  was  speedily  to  die,  was  justified,  nor  was \nhis  death  from  auto-suggestion,  since  he  died  of  an  operation  for \nliver  trouble. \n\nWe  get  the  story  immediately  through  Houdini,  who  says  that  he \nheard  it  twice,  in  whole  and  part,  from  Kellar\u2019s  lips.  Since  Houdini \nwas,  in  general,  of  the  most  pronounced  skeptical  type,  I doubt  if  he, \neither,  exaggerated,  or  that  anything  else  than  his  profound  respect  for \nKellar  would  have  induced  him  to  put  the  incident  on  record.  From \nWho's  Who  in  America , 1907,  I find  this:  \u201c Ling  Look  and  Yamadura \ndied  in  China,  1877.\u201d \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n330 \n\n\nNOTED  WITNESSES \n\n\nTHE  CONJUROR  SKEPTIC  CONVINCED  BY  THE  EXPERI- \nENCE OF  HIS  MOTHER-IN-LAW  1 \n\n(JOHN  NEVIL  MASKELYNE) \n\nMr.  Maskelyne  was  a celebrated  English  conjuror  a generation  ago, \nwho  was,  moreover,  almost  as  bitter  in  his  attacks  upon  \u201c Spiritual- \nism \u201d as  Houdini  was  later.  He  was  the  author  of  several  thin  books, \namong  which  were  Modern  Spiritualism  and  The  Fraud  of  Modem \n\u201c Theosophy  \u201d Exposed. \n\n\nEgyptian  Hall, \n\nOctober  21,  1881. \n\nSir, \u2014 Having  for  many  years  been  recognized  by  the  public  as  an \nanti-Spiritualist  and  exposer  of  the  frauds  practised  by  spirit  media, \nit  may  surprise  some  of  your  readers  to  learn  that  I am  a believer  in \napparitions.  Several  similar  occurrences  to  those  described  by  many \nof  your  correspondents  have  taken  place  in  my  own  family,  and  in  the \nfamilies  of  near  friends  and  relatives.  The  most  remarkable  one  hap- \npened to  my  wife\u2019s  mother  some  years  ago.  Late  one  evening,  whilst \nsitting  alone  busily  occupied  with  her  needle,  a strange  sensation  came \nover  her,  and  upon  looking  up  she  distinctly  saw  her  aged  mother  stand- \ning at  the  end  of  the  room.  She  rubbed  her  weary  eyes  and  looked \nagain,  but  the  specter  had  vanished.  She  concluded  it  was  imagination, \nand  retired  to  rest,  thinking  nothing  more  of  the  vision,  until  the  next \nday  brought  the  news  that  her  mother,  at  about  the  same  time  the  ap- \nparition had  appeared,  had  fallen  down  in  a fit  and  expired. \n\nJohn  Nevil  Maskelyne. \n\n\nMr.  Gurney  adds : \n\nIn  answer  to  our  inquiries,  Mr.  Maskelyne  writes  that  he  regrets \nnot  to  be  able  to  get  this  case  from  his  wife\u2019s  mother  in  her  own  words. \n\u201c She  was  a little  vexed  with  me,\u201d  he  says,  \u201c for  giving  publicity  to  the \ncircumstance.  I have  written  it  exactly  as  I have  often  heard  her \nrelate  it.\u201d \n\n\u201c One  touch  of  nature  makes  the  whole  world  kin.\u201d  2 Probably \nMaskelyne  would  have  continued  skeptical  to  all  claims  of  the  super- \nnormal, if  his  wife\u2019s  mother,  whom  he  knew  so  well  and  respected  so \nmuch,  had  not  told  him  her  experience.  So  I have  known  a psycholo- \ngist, hitherto  obdurate,  to  \u201c fall  with  a dull,  sickening  thud,\u201d  so  to \n\n1 Phantasms  of  the  Living,  II,  532-33;  originally  in  the  (London)  Daily  Telegraph. \n\n2 1 use  this  line  in  its  commonly-used  sense,  not  as  Shakespeare  really  meant  it. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGot  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nMAGICIANS \n\n\n331 \n\n\nspeak,  when  one  of  his  children  began  to  display  curious  phenomena, \nand  a physician,  especially  scornful  until  he  was  brought  face  to  face \nwith  phenomena  in  exactly  the  same  fashion.  I am  personally  ac- \nquainted with  a man  of  science  who  was  apparently  more  impressed  by \nwhat  happened  in  his  own  family  than  by  all  the  records  in  all  the \nbooks,  and  with  several  others  suspected  of  being  brought  to  open- \nmindedness  chiefly  by  the  experiences  which  happened  to  befall  their \nrelatives  or  themselves.  Probably  the  best  way  of  turning  the  attention \nof  learned  professional  men  to  this  field  of  inquiry,  if  it  could  be \neffected,  would  be  to  \u201c develop  \u201d their  wives  and  daughters. \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGoogle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nINDEX  OF  NAMES \n\n\nThe  names  printed  in  italics  are  connected  with  matter  of  subsidiary  importance . \nThe  figures  are  those  of  pages  where  relevant  matter  begins. \n\n\nAbbott , Mrs.  (\u201c  Georgia  Magnet  \u201d),  200 \nAbrantes,  Duchess  of  (Mme.  Junot),  203 \nAnthony,  Susan  B.,  121 \nArndt,  Ernst  Moritz,  131 \nAthenodorus,  210 \n\nBackus , Isaac,  290n \nBalfour,  Arthur  James  (Earl),  104 \nBallantine,  Serjeant  William,  57 \nBannerman . Sir  Henry , 166 \nBaring-Gould,  Sabine,  184,  187,  188 \nBamby,  Joseph,  253 \nBarton,  Bruce,  273 \nBecher,  Gen.  Sir  Arthur,  79 \nBelasco,  David,  150 \nBeza,  Theodore,  271 \nBispham,  David  Scull,  257,  259 \nBizet,  Alexandre  C.  L.,  262 \nBoisleve,  Baroness  de,  71 \nBok,  Edward  William,  188 \nBooth,  William,  267 \nBowman,  Thomas,  295 \nBramly,  M.  Geraldine  J.,  321 \nBriggs,  George  N.,  286 \nBronte,  Charlotte,  121 \nBrougham,  Lord  Henry,  59 \nBrown,  Henry  Armitt,  61 \nBrown,  Henry  Kirke,  230 \nBrown , Mrs.  H.  K.,  230 \nvBrowning,  Robert,  131 \nBuckminster,  Joseph,  269 \nBuckminster,  Joseph  S.,  270 \nBuller,  Gen.  Sir  Redvers,  80,  304 \nBurbank,  Luther,  13 \nBushnell,  Horace,  267 \nButler,  James  D.,  36 \n\nCalvin,  John,  271 \n\nCampbell,  Gen.  J.  D.,  185n \n\nCardan,  Jerome,  13 \n\nCarnarvon,  Lord,  311 \n\n\u201c Carey,  Hester,\u201d  169 \n\nCary,  Alice,  133 \n\nCary,  Phoebe,  133 \n\nChild,  Lydia  Maria,  315 \n\nClemens,  Samuel  Langhome  (\u201c  Mark \n\nTwain\u201d),  189,  192 \nClews,  Henry,  314 \nCollyer,  Robert,  272 \nConington,  Professor,  205 \nConstans,  Jean  Antoine  Ernest,  105 \nConwell,  Russell  Herman,  273 \n\n332 \n\n\nCooper,  Alfred,  70 \nCooper,  Sir  Astley,  58 \nCosgrave,  Major  L.  Moore,  147 \nCrawford,  Earl  of  (Lindsay),  14 \nCrowe,  Sir  John,  118 \nCurran,  Mrs.  Pearl  Lenore,  153,  223n, \n300 \n\nCyprianus,  Thascius  Caecilius,  276 \n\nDelitzsch,  Friedrich,  16 \nDe  Morgan,  Augustus,  18,  20 \nDe  Morgan,  Evelyn,  154,  243 \nDe  Morgan,  William  Frend,  154,  155 \nDenison,  Flora  MacDonald,  145 \nDepew,  Chauncey  Mitchell,  106 \nDickens,  Charles,  155,  157 \nDickens,  Charles,  Jr.,  211 \nDrummond,  William,  151 \nDudevant,  Madame  (Sand),  14n \nDunne,  J.  W\\,  20 \n\nErskine,  Thomas  (Baron  Erskine),  64 \n\nEsdaile,  James,  71 \n\nEvans,  Henry  Ridgely,  326 \n\nField,  Kate,  233 \nFlammarion,  Camille,  255 \nFoix,  Count  de,  192 \n\nFremont,  Jessie  Benton  (Mrs.  Fre- \nmont), 81 \n\nFremont,  Gen.  John  Charles,  81 \nFroissart,  Sir  John,  192 \n\nGalli-Marie,  Mme.,  262 \nGaribaldi,  Gen.  Giuseppe,  88 \nGiunasi,  Count,  132 \nGlasse,  Solomon,  300 \nGoethe,  Johann  Wolfgang  von,  134,  136 \nGoldsmith , Oliver,  98 \nGordon , Anna,  129 \nGrant,  Family  of  Gen.,  89 \nGreenawalt,  William  E.,  22 \nGregory,  Thaumaturgus,  276 \nGregory  William,  24 \nGreville,  F.  R.  C.  G.  (Eari  of  War- \nwick), 312 \n\nGriggs,  Mrs.  and  Miss , 57n \nGriswold,  Alexander  Viets,  278 \n\n\u25a0 Haggard,  Sir  Rider,  157 \nHale,  Edward  Everett,  113 \nHall,  Sir  Edward  Marshall,  66 \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nINDEX  OF  NAMES \n\n\n333 \n\n\nHamilton,  Duchess  of,  70 \nHawthorne,  Julian,  157 \nHawthorne,  Mrs.  Nathaniel,  161 \nHay,  Sir  John  Drummond,  119 \nHayter,  Sir  Arthur,  166 \nHillis,  Newell  Dwight,  279 \nHilprecht,  Herman  V.,  25 \nHoibrook,  Martin  Luther,  72 \nHole,  Samuel  Reynolds,  280 \nHolley,  Marietta,  194 \nHolmes,  Oliver  Wendell,  137 \nHolt,  Henry,  197 \nHome,  Daniel  Dunglas,  15 \nHopper,  Isaac  Tatem,  315 \nHoppin,  James  M.,  61 \nHosmer,  Harriet,  248 \nHoudini,  Harry , 329 \nHoussaye,  Ars&ne,  162 \nHoward,  Lady  Mabel,  304 \nHowitt,  Mary,  201 \nHowitt,  William,  202 \nHugo,  Victor,  163 \nHuntington,  Frederick  Dean,  283 \nHyacinthe,  Pire  (Loyson,  C.  J.  M.  A. \nH.),  289 \n\nHyslop,  James  Hervey , 46,  198 \n\nJackson,  Anne,  251 \nJames,  William,  30 \nJeanne  d\u2019Arc,  90 \nJenner,  Sir  William,  70 \nJohnson , Samuel,  98,  287n \nJones,  Charles  Jesse,  323 \nJones,  Herbert,  308 \nJones,  Sir  Lawrence  J.,  307 \nJonson,  Ben,  151 \n\nJung-Stilling,  Johann  Heinrich,  136 \nJunot , Gen.  Andoche,  203 \nJunot,  Mme.  (Duchesse  d\u2019Abrantes),  203 \nJustin,  Martyr,  299 \n\nKant,  Immanuel , 47 \nKellar,  Harry,  328 \nKinsolving , Arthur  B.,  288 \nKinsolving,  George  Herbert,  287 \nKnox,  John,  285 \n\nLang,  Andrew,  205 \nLeland,  John,  285 \n\nLi6beault,  Auguste  Ambroise,  73,  74 \nLindsay,  James  Ludovic  (Crawford),  14 \nLing  Look,  328 \nLinn,  Lewis  Fields,  110 \nLinnaeus,  Carolus,  32 \nLittle,  George,  207 \nLivermore,  Mary  Ashton,  122 \nLodge,  Sir  Oliver,  40 \nLoyson,  C.  J.  M.  A.  H.  (Hyacinthe, \nPire),  289 \n\nLucy,  Sir  Henry  W.,  125,  211 \nLuther,  Martin,  290,  300 \nLyttelton,  Lord  Thomas,  309 \n\nMaclaren,  Ian  (Watson,  John),  179 \n\n\nManso,  141 \n\nMarques,  Thomas,  269n \nMarryatt,  Florence,  164 \nMarry att,  Capt.  Frederick,  164 \nMaskelyne,  John  Nevil,  330 \nMathews,  Charles,  251 \nMaxim,  Hudson,  33 \nMelancthon,  Philip,  300 \nMoody,  Dwight  Lyman,  301,  303 \nMoody,  William  Revell,  301 \nMorgan,  Lady  Sydney  Owenson,  64 \nMorgan,  William  H.,  291 \nMoses,  William  Stain  ton,  316 \nMoulton,  Louise  Chandler,  213 \nxMuir,  John,  36 \nMusset,  L.  C.  Alfred  de,  14n \nMyers,  Frederick  W.  H.,  304 \n\nN61aton,  Auguste,  77 \nNewbold,  William  Romaine,  109,  318 \nNewton,  Alonzo  E.,  175 \nNewton,  Mrs.  Alonzo  E.,  175 \nNichia,  Lilian,  265 \n\nvObregdn,  Gen.  Alvaro,  95 \nOglethorpe,  Gen.  James  Edward,  98 \nOtis,  James,  67 \nOursler,  Charles  Fulton,  216 \n\nPaine,  Albert  Bigelow,  219 \nParker,  E.  W.,  294 \nParker,  Sir  Gilbert,  166 \nParker,  Joseph,  287 \nPearee,  Capt.  Alfred,  243 \nPeattie,  Elia  W.,  169 \nPerry,  Sister  of  Mrs.  Helen  A.,  153 \n, Phelps,  William  Lyon,  220 \nPhillips,  Stephen,  138 \nPickett,  Gen.  George  Edward,  99 \nPlato,  123 \nPliny,  210n \nPowers,  Hiram,  250 \nPrice,  Mattie  Lee,  200 \nPumpelly,  Raphael,  38 \n\nQuincy,  Joaiah,  113 \n\nRadnor,  Lady,  253 \n\nRaper,  William  H,  296n \n\nRasch,  Sir  Came,  166 \n\nRedmayne,  Sir  R.  A.  S.,  40 \n\nReinhold,  Commander,  101 \n\nRoberts,  Gen.  Sir  Abraham,  100 \n\nRoberts,  Gen.  Frederick  Sleigh  (Earl), 99 \n\nRomanes,  George  John,  41 \n\nRubinstein,  Anton  G.,  265 \n\nRuskin,  John,  221 \n\nSaint-Saens,  Charles  Camille,  255 \nSand,  George  (Du  dev  ant),  14n \nSardou,  Victorien,  152 \nSavage,  Minot  Judson,  122 \nSavce,  Archibald  Henry,  42 \nSchipa,  Tito,  263 \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n334 \n\n\nINDEX  OF  NAMES \n\n\nSchumann,  Robert,  256 \nSchurz,  Gen.  Carl,  113 \nScott,  Sir  Walter,  172 \nSeton,  Ernest  Thompson,  44 \nSevern,  Arthur,  246 \n\nSharp,  Elizabeth  A.  (Mrs.  William),  223 \nSharp,  William,  222 \nShelley,  Percy  Bysshe,  139 \nShillaber,  Benjamin  A.,  175 \nSimpson,  Matthew,  295 \nSingh,  Prince  Duleep,  311 \nSmith , George,  16 \nSocrates,  123 \nSpore , Flora  Marian,  153 \n^Stanley,  Henry  Morton,  324 \nStanton,  Elizabeth  Cady,  125 \nStead,  William  Thomas,  224 \nStenhouse,  Mrs.  T.  B.,  226 \nStillman,  W.  J.,  221,  229 \nStockton,  Frank  R.,  184n \nStockton,  Louise,  184n \nStowe,  Harriet  Beecher,  173 \nStyka,  Jan,  248 \n\nSwedenborg,  Emanuel,  46,  50,  53,  54,  55 \n\nTallmadge,  Nathaniel  P.,  116 \nTasso,  Torquato,  140 \nTaylor,  Bayard,  143 \nTaylor,  Col.  Philip  Meadows,  117 \nTennyson,  Alfred,  144 \nTertullian,  Quintus  Septimius  Florens, \n296 \n\nThomas,  Augustus,  220 \nTownshend,  Sir  Charles,  166 \n\n\nTraubel,  Horace,  144 \nTrowbridge,  John  Townsend,  174 \nTwain,  Mark  (Clemens,  S.  L.),  189,  192, \n219 \n\nTyrrell,  Robert  Yelverton,  321 \n\nVane,  Sir  Henry,  304 \n\nVane,  Lady  Mabel  Harriet,  304 \n\nVarley,  Cromwell  F.,  55,  57 \n\nWarcollier,  Rene,  231 \nWarne,  Francis  Wesley,  294 \nWarwick,  Earl  of  (Greville,  F.  R.  C.  G.), \n312 \n\nWatson,  John  (\u201cIan  Maclaren\u201d),  179 \nWellington,  Jay,  153 \nWestcote,  Lord,  310 \nWhitehead,  John,  47n \nWhiting,  Lilian,  233 \nWhitman,  Walt,  144 \nWikoff,  Henry,  237 \nWilberforce,  Samuel,  298 \nWillard,  Frances  Elizabeth,  127 \nWillcocks,  Gen.  Sir  James,  100 \nWingfield,  Miss  K.,  66 \nWinningham-Ingram,  Arthur  Foley,  284 \nWright,  Silas,  110 \n\nXenophon,  123 \n\nYamadeva  (Yamadura?*),  328 \n\nZschokke,  Johann  Heinrich  Daniel,  239, \n242 \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGoogle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\nINDEX  OF  PHENOMENA \n\n\nMany  of  the  following  titles  given  to  types  of  phenomena  and  many  of  the  par- \nticular assignments  of  cases  to  them , are  very  tentative.  Where  several  factors  are \ninvolved , the  same  cases  are  listed  under  several  titles.  A query  mark  indicates  that \nthe  compiler  has  grave  doubts  whether  the  case  is  properly  assigned , and  these  signs \nof  doubt  might  with  propriety  have  been  made  more  numerous. \n\n\nApparitions  of  the  Dead  or  at  the \nTime  of  Death \u2014 Crawford,  14;  Sayce, \n42;  Brougham,  59;  Erekine,  64;  Nela- \nton,  77;  Becher,  79;  Tallmadge,  116* \nWillard,  127;  Arndt,  131;  Shelley,  139; \nTraubel,  144;  Belasco,  150;  Hugo,  163; \nMarryatt,  164;  Peattie,  169,  Baring- \nGould,  187;  Junot,  203;  Stenhouse, \n226;  Wikoff,  237;  Pearse,  243;  Hosmer, \n248;  Mathews  and  Jackson,  251;  Galli- \nMarie,  262;  Schipa,  263;  Rubinstein, \n265;  Conwell,  273;  Griswold,  278; \nHuntington,  283;  Singh,  311;  Maske- \nlyne,  330. \n\nApparitions  Unknown  \u2014 Cary,  133 ; \nShelley,  139;  Little,  207;  Ruskin,  221; \nLuther,  289;  Backus,  289n;  Tertullian, \n296;  Evans,  326 \n\nApparitions  of  the  Living \u2014 James,  30; \nRomanes,  41;  Taylor,  117;  Parker, \n166;  Lang,  205;  Moses,  316 \n\nClairvoyance \u2014 DeMorgan,  18;  Gregory, \n24;  Seton,  45;  Swedenborg,  46;  Var- \nley,  55;  Balfour,  104;  Crowe,  118; \nBamby,  253;  Vane,  304 \n\nDemons  or  Guides \u2014 Quincy,  113;  Soc- \nrates, 123;  Tasso,  140;  Hawthorne, \n161 ; St.  Gregory,  276 \n\nDowsing \u2014 Greenawalt,  22;  Zsohokke, \n242 \n\nDying  Visions \u2014 De  Morgan,  20;  War- \ncollier,  231;  Cyprian,  276;  Hyacinthe, \n289;  Parker,  294;  Moody,  303 \n\nHaunted  Houses \u2014 Sayce,  42;  Phillips, \n138;  Baring-Gould,  184;  Campbell, \n185n;  Leland,  285;  Evans,  326 \n\nLights \u2014 Crawford,  14;  Tallmadge,  116 \n\nMonitions\u2014 Muir,  36;  Pumpelly,  38; \nRedmayne,  40;  Garibaldi,  88;  Obre- \ng6n,  95;  Roberts,  100;  ?Constans,  105; \nHay,  119;  Livermore,  122;  Haggard, \n157;  Whiting,  233;  Styka,  248;  Buck- \nminster, 269;  Hole,  280;  Wilberforce, \n\n\n298;  Jones,  307;  Earl  of  Warwick,  312; \nTyrrell,  321 \n\nParallel  Dreams \u2014 Varley,  57;  Brown, \n61 ; Grant,  89 \n\nPredictions  \u2014 Seton,  45 ; Swedenborg, \n55;  Otis,  67;  Liebeault,  73;  Jeanne \nd\u2019Arc,  90;  Goethe,  134;  Houssaye,  162; \nTrowbridge,  177 ; Froissart,  192 ; Moul- \nton, 213;  Saint-Saens,  255;  Bispham, \n259 \n\nPremonitions \u2014 Maxim,  34;  Oglethorpe, \n98;  Pickett,  99;  Reinold,  101;  Linn, \n110;  Anthony,  121;  De  Morgan,  154; \nHugo,  163;  Clemens,  189;  Little,  207; \nStead,  224;  Schumann,  256;  Hole,  280; \nKnox,  285;  Moody,  301;  Lyttelton, \n309;  Clews,  314;  Hopper,  315;  Stanley, \n324;  Look,  329 \n\nPrevisions,  Waking  or  in  Dreams \u2014 \nDunne,  20;  Cooper,  70;  Depew,  106; \nGoethe,  136 ; Dickens,  155 ; Howitt, \n201;  Howitt,  202;  Oursler,  216;  Saint- \nSaens,  255;  Bispham,  257;  Bushnell, \n267;  Marques,  269n;  Colly er,  272; \nKinsolving,  287;  Newbold,  318. \n\nPsychic  Healing \u2014 ?Simpson,  295;  Me- \nlancthon,  300 \n\nPsychic  States \u2014 Cardan,  13;  Tennyson, \n144;  Bok,  188;  Sharp,  222 \n\nPsychometry\u2014 Browning,  131 ; Trow- \nbridge, 174 \n\nRaps,  Voices,  Etc.\u2014 Crawford,  14; \nSmith,  16;  Linnceus,  32;  Hay,  119; \nLivermore,  122;  Dumas,  33n;  Stanton, \n125;  De  Morgan,  155;  Scott,  172; \nStockton,  184n;  Campbell,  185n; \nBaring-Gould,  188;  Holley,  196; \nPearse,  243;  Schipa,  263;  Leland,  285; \nLuther,  290;  Jones,  307;  Look,  329. \n\nSubconscious  Reasoning \u2014 Hilprecht,  25 \n\nTelepathy \u2014 Burbank,  13;  ?Maxim,  34; \n?Muir,  36;  Swedenborg,  54,  55;  Bul- \n\n335 \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGo*,  >gle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA \n\n\n336 \n\n\nINDEX  OF  PHENOMENA \n\n\nler,  80;  ?Fremont,  81;  Pickett,  99; \nHolmes,  137;  ?Dickens,  157;  Watson, \n179;  Paine,  219;  ?Zschokke,  239;  De \nMorgan,  243;  Severn,  246;  Saint- \nSaens,  255;  Calvin,  271;  ?Hillis,  279; \n? Winningham-Ingram,  284 ; ?Tertul- \nlian,  296 \n\nCommunications  from  this  Dead \u2014 \nSwedenborg,  50;  Hall,  66;  Lidbeault, \n75;  Schurz,  113;  8tanton,  126;  Hugo, \n\n\n163;  Trowbridge,  177;  Holley,  194; \nLucy,  211;  Moulton,  213;  Stillman, \n229 ; Whiting,  233 ; Pearse,  243 ; Schipa, \n263;  Booth,  267;  Conwell,  273;  Hole, \n280;  Morgan,  291;  Tertullian,  296 \n\nMiscellaneous \u2014 Cooper,  58;  Willcocks, \n100;  Taylor,  143;  Sardou,  152;  De \nMorgan,  154;  Stowe,  173;  Clemens, \n192;  Holt,  197;  Phelps,  220;  Powere, \n250;  Justin  Martyr,  299;  Jones,  323 \n\n\n/ \n\n\nDigitized  by \n\n\nGougle \n\n\nOriginal  from \n\nUNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA","title":"Noted Witnesses For Psychic Occurrences","tradition":"Spiritualism & Psychical Research","translated_text":null,"word_count":155960}